Search the Community

Hi, so here I am writing my first story, so I hope it will be ok, and for information I am French so I hope the translations will be correct .................................... Chapter 1: The three friends Everything happens in another galaxy, the galaxy "Draco" and more precisely on the planet "Magnus", in the heart of this planet we find a university, the university M. The law of this planet requires that every guy as soon as they will be 18 years old, will be obliged to enter this university. Every year they have to pass an exam and if they pass it they gain magnificent power. - During the first year if they pass the F exam their muscles will start to grow and develop. - During the second year if they pass the E exam they will have superhuman strength, capable of tearing a planet in two. - In the third year if they are lucky enough to pass the D exam they will have the power to fly. - When the fourth year and complete and pass the C exam, they will gain incredible speed, faster than light. - Classes are getting harder! and during the fifth year, if they pass the B exam, their muscles will become bigger and double in size. -We arrive at the last compulsory year and if they pass the A exam they will have a whole range of superpowers (telekinesis, laser beams through their eyes, elementary power, etc.) - This year is not mandatory because it is known to be very hard or even impossible, and it is in this year that our story begins, and we will find three Ami, Jeff, Max and David, the strongest guys in the world. university and they are ready to do anything to reach the end of the year and win the S exam which will give them unlimited and divine power, they will also be immortal. But before I will introduce you to our three friends . ............................ .................................. Jeff Even before entering this university, Jeff has always been a great sportsman, he was playing football, tennis, boxing, athletics, fencing... since he passed the exam F he adored his new body, his biceps became very veined footballs, his shoulders grew like bowling balls, his pectorals are incredible mountains, his abs a well-defined 8-pack, his legs have become real works of art, and his cock hmmm anyone would give anything to suck it. You will find him dressed in a black tracksuit and a black compression t-shirt. it will be only a year later that he will join the group of three Friends. .................... David David was a fat old man, he spent his time eating, all his school friends harassed him, his father beat him... It was when he passed his first year F exam that his life changed. He was masturbating looking at a muscular and sexy guy when he received his exam result, his muscles got bigger than Jeff's, they were so developed that he ripped off his clothes. Now you will always see him dressed in boxer shorts. He spends his time at the college strip club doing muscle worship sessions, he's become so cocky and narcissistic. It was only a year after he met Jeff during a session in his club. ....................... Max Max and a champion, at school he was always the first, at the age of 5 he could already build light bulbs, at 10 he won the trophy for the youngest scientist. When he received his muscle transformation he fucked a freshman in the bathroom, his muscles and his cock started to grow bigger and bigger as he punctured the freshman's body. You will see him dressed in a white t-shirt and blue jeans. It was when he went to the strip club next year that he fell in love with Jeff and David, since that day he decided all three to create the group of three Friends and pass the S exam together. . ................. Max: "Come on, hurry up David! Stop looking at yourself in all the mirrors! We're going to be late for our main teacher's class and besides Jeff has already arrived in front of the classroom" David : " Wait, we're not in such a hurry and no one can resist those magnificent pecs capable of resisting an atomic bomb" he said drooling in front of his divine muscles "oh I so want to jerk off hard" Max: " No if you jerk off now we will be at least 8 hours late" David: " Okay" A few minutes later they are all installed in the waiting room. The door to the room opens and a gargantuan shadow moves towards the blackboard, his professor's muscles are three times bigger than the 20 students gathered in the class, he has short hair and wears green pants like a military style Spark: " Hello prawns! I am Professor Spark, I will be your main teacher and I will explain to you the course of this year. You will have three teachers for three subjects: - Myself for logic and science subjects because being superheroes does not mean being stupid. - Professor Suavez for sex and eroticism lessons, but he will explain more in detail tomorrow. - And Professor Gorrio for physical and sports subjects, they will teach you how to control your strength and your powers. So that you are aware each teacher can eject students throughout the year if they consider that they are not fit to take the S exam. QUESTIONS !?" Not a sound in the class, all the students are impressed in front of M Spark, even David who usually touches each other constantly in class is drooling in front of this mountain of muscles. ................ At the same time, on planet Stix, the rival planet of planet Magnus, in the heart of a castle filled with darkness, a 30-year-old man, well muscled he could beat all the most famous bodybuilders in the universe, dressed in a very tight dark black dress walks towards a huge room, he kneels on the floor and begins to speak. Submitted: "Master Baram? your spies from planet Magnus have returned, you were right the three friends are going to take the S exam at the end of the year" Baram: " HAHAHA, MY PLANS ARE GOING AS I WANT, IN 12 MONTHS I WILL HAVE THE WHOLE UNIVERSE AT MY FEET. LOOK OUT JEFF, DAVID, MAX AND M UNIVERSITY, YOU WILL MEET US SOON " To be continued... (here is for part 1 I hope my English is good, I will soon write part 2 in the meantime I await your feedback )

I hope you like it, but rememer, this is a snuff story, hope you like it, thanks to Freakoman2 for the idea. If you really find snuff stories distastefull, please look for one of the wonderfull stories out there. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 16-Dubious move He was a guard on the SSS, he was a recent hire, he was on his barracks, and was on his undies. He touched himself for a while, we was beginning to get a pardon when someone opened the door a bit too hard and yelled. “Guard Julio, your orders” It was a strange English with a kind of “Brazilian” tone. Felipe relayed orders to the guard. He took the small piece of paper and said a bit too loudly and resented “Warehouse 4! Again?, that one is empty!!!”. He complained for a but but Felipe was unfazed, “você obedece ou morre” he said and bounced his pecs to assert his position even more. “What?” Julio said. Felipe hardened his face and bluntly said. “obey or die”, then he turned back and left the room. Julio couldn’t help to look at Felipe’s body, he was tall, dark skinned, and a very masculine and hands, se face that poured aggression at every movement. He felt somewhat threatened by the elite SSS guard but as far as he obeys he would be safe. He took his piece of paper and went to the showers, there were some guards already. “Which warehouse you’re in?” Another guard asked. “Warehouse 4”, Julio answered, “But that one is empty!” A third guard said loudly, it should be easy since there is nothing to guard, you can sleep all day there. Want to change?” “No thanks” Julio answered, a but too bluntly. The other guards decided to let the thing pass and keep concentrated on their bathing. Julio felt his pecs and arms, the SSS hard training was making him grow at more speed than he ever though, he was already in good shape even after he offered himself to join the SSS when the Old Red’s were defeated, he was one of the guards that returned to the old base just after Michal took over. Before that he was one of the tugs but he had a lot of ambition, he craved the money and in some sense the power, he trained very hard for the second thinking the first would come eventually, and the results showed on his body, his stamina and strength grew quiet a lot under Michal’s training regime and watch. After just two months, Michal saw he was fit to go to patrol the HQ neighborhood streets and soon after, he caught a thief stupid enough to defy the SSS orders and he was quickly dispatched by a group of guards, it was the very first SSS kill he saw, the thief have been dragged to the base, then four guards took each limb, Julio was left the head , since he was the one that found the thief. The guards pulled the limbs out, after some bit os struggling the thief was dismembered, Julio at first was hesitant, then he grabbed the head and twisted from side to side cracking the neck and stopping any movement of the chest and abs. Julio used to kill, but always was with a weapon, a gun, a bat, a rope, but it was the first time he had. To do it with his barehands. Michal taught him the technique but he didn’t had the opportunity until now. Soon he was promoted, Julio climbed up the ranks of the SSS until he was a full guard, at first he thought that the missions would be more dangerous, but he soon found himself on a somewhat boring task. The warehouses were lame, and boring, almost no one dared to try to steal anything, but the upper ranks told him that these where very valuable thing and they where there because these goods needed to be trusted so someone worthy, but Julio found these task extremely boring, specially warehouse 4, that was empty, it seemed to be the former Old Red’s warehouse, but apart of some empty crated, the warehouse was empty. No things to see, no treasures, absolutely nothing apart off some blood stains on the floor, there was nothing to see there. Suddenly his phone vibrated on his pants. Julio jumped in surprise, there was no need to be scared since he was all alone on the warehouse. He received a message and went serious. Julio’s shift ended late in the night, another guard entered the warehouse and sighted and the empty place. “This will be boring” the guard said “Yeah, I Know, but You could take a nap or two if you want” Julio answered, he went to the restaurant where a lot of sleepy guards from, the warehouses and soldiers from the neighborhood were eating, Julio wasn’t in the mood of talking so he chose a far table and ate his foot as fast as he could. He tapped on his phone and looked back at the messages. He looked worried, as soon as he finished his meal he left the place and entered the office warehouse, he walked the almost lone aisles and he went to the barracks, he jumped on his bed and lay still with his eyes opened, soon all his companions passed on the aisles making a lot of noise. Julio sighted and simply laid until the sounds were a distant echo. He got up and slowly walked to the door. He opened it and poked his head out. He looked at both sides and didn’t saw nothing, he slowly left his quarters and slowly walked to the aisles, he walked in a deliberate way so to not make any unwanted sound, after sometime that felt like an eternity, he found the place he wanted to be, the Interviewer’s office. Julio walked to the office door and tried to open the office, the knob didn’t move. “Too easy, they still have some safety here, they’re too confidant on their men”. He thought for himself, he then took two clips and using his fingers he poked the door knob, after some minutes of quiet meddling the knob turned, and Julio entered the Interviewer’s office. Julio quietly looked at all the things on the office keeping an eye on all the details so if he needed to enter the office again nobody would suspect. He finally opened the drawer and took the PC out, Julio smiled, he opened the PC and tried to hack on it, he tapped the keyboard at first, but an error message appeared on the screen, Julio sighted, “shoudn’t be so easy” he thought. He taped for some minutes with his head very close to the screen since he needed to put the screen in dim mode. Julio sigthed in frustration for several minutes, until the screen changed. Julio smiled, he could break on the interviewer’s laptop, Julio took his phone and a cable and connected them to initiate a files transfer, Julio explored the PC explorer looking for important files…after some taps and clicks he frowned. “Strange…there are no files here.” Julio muttered. Julio tapped again fro some more minutes looking for hidden directories and files, after sometime he deemed too dangerous to continue searching the files, so he decided to stop at that point, he put the PC back on it’s place and made sure that nothing was left out of place. He quietly opened the door poking his head, the aisle was silent, the lights were off and only a lone and away light was on. Julio quietly closed the door and put his clips on the pocket, he slowly walked away, he heard a small breeze and quickly he turned back, he went nervous and saw something like a shadow on a far away wall, he didn’t dared to move waiting for a surprise but nothing happened, not a sound, not a shadow, “just an illusion” Julio though and quietly returned to his quarters. Julio woke up early, the door opened a little too hard and Felipe entered “Guard Julio, your orders” he said and handled Julio a small piece of paper. “Warehouse 4 again?” Julio complained. “Você obedece ou morre” Felipe answered unfazed and bouncing his pecs twice before leaving the quarter. Julio looked at the small piece of paper and decide to get himself ready. After some minutes Julio entered the assigned warehouse, his phone vibrated and Julio took his phone from his phone, he tapped it until “tonight” message appeared as sent. Julio walked on the lone warehouse, he looked at the ceiling, his uniform stretched a bit, Julio’s pecs stretched his shirt’s letting the skin show thought the openings. Julio decided to train on the empty warehouse, he took of his shirt and begun to make some pushups. After several minutes Julio stopped his training, he was fit and his abs were just starting to show, but his pecs were big and round, his arms begun to define and Julio was loving the results. His times on the Old Red’s were good, but after joining the SSS he soon craved for more, even as his paycheck on the SSS wasn’t even low, he felt he deserved more, he usually got more money on the Old Red’s but that was thanks to the extortions more that for his salary. His ambition rarely subsided, and he thought that maybe he could make some more money by sending SSS information to the other mafia’s. The main problem for Julio was to find a contact, but when he was a mere soldier he found his opportunity when he casually found a spy trying to get information about the SSS with the neighbors, the people were clearly uncomfortable with his questions and they soon felt relief when they saw Julio, Julio took out the spy from the streets, he walked with the spy until they found a lone alley, Julio convinced the spy to not try to enter to the HQ “you already have one there, ME, if you try to enter they’ll make sure you end like a stain on the floor” Julio said at that time. The spy offered quite a handsome pay and he gave him his number, from that point they exchanged information, but unfortunately as a mere soldier that was very few valuable information they could exchange. After some time Julio got his promotion so he had a stream of information he could share, but suddenly the spy begun to ask for more delicate information, specially since they were informed that the SSS lost the secondary base, the information asking where getting more serious and Julio decided he would need to finish his deal. “you give up on us an we will inform the SSS about you” the spy said on one of his messages, that made Julio freak out, he knew the kind of punishments the SSS would do on his members, he once hear that that muscle monster Wolf one exploded the head o one of his members from one clap and how he liked to dismember people weaker than him, he saw him twice from a distance and even from that distance Wolf looked monstrous. Julio feared what could happen to him if he was found but fortunately for him, he learned almost all the turn shifts and he got the abilities to pick on locks and hacking from his previous jobs. Julio at least caved in and decided to get to the interviewers office and try to hack on his PC so to see the most important files. Unfortunately last night was his first successful visit to the Interviewers office, but he could nog get any file, It was odd, but he decided that that night he would try to enter the office again. Julio trained for some more time, he decided to make some shadow boxing, he was sweating. “It’s good to see our guards training” a deep low voice echoed on the warehouse. Julio jumped scared and looked at the direction of the voice. Before he was so lost on his own thoughts while training that he didn’t noticed Wolf who was quietly approaching him. Julio stood up and tried to grab his shirt “No need for the shirt” Wolf said. Julio stood firm while looking at Wolf. Wolf was slowly approaching, Julio couldn’t help to admire Wolf’s size “he’s so big” he thought and some strange mixture of awe and fear begun to form on his mind, he trembled at his size, and the strength transfixing his being at every step. Wolf walked slowly, but each step he give made Julio think on how this behemoth of a man could exist. “You have an Interview…just here” Wolf quietly said. Julio didn’t dared to move, he knew that a visit from the Interviewer was meant business, for better of for worse. Wolf stood still, bouncing his pecs occasionally, flexing his biceps and grunting sometimes. “He’s a piece of showoff” Julio thought, but at the same time he felt that Wolf was some kind of alpha predator, Julio though that it was better to try to stay on Wolf’s good side. “You’re Wolf…I mean…THE Wolf?” Julio asked. Wolf looked at him, his dark eyes were almost menacing, Wolf simply grunted. “How much time we will have to wait?” Julio tried to ask. “Wait” Wolf said. He was at first serious then he smirked “weak” Wolf said. Julio felt offended, he didn’t thought that he was weak, he was quite a strong soldier on the Old reds and since he joined the SSS; he became stronger, he looked at Wolf’s size and though that although Wolf was big enough he was only size. Julio was a trained soldier, so he could give this big man a fight. Wolf stood silent, bouncing his pecs occasionally until the warehouse door opened and the interviewer entered. The Interviewer took his time to approach both men, he had a Sixpack box of coke cans on his hand. He walked next to Wolf and handed him the cokes, then he pushed a wooden box and sat over it. “You sure?” He said. Wolf nodded with his head. The Interviewer sighed. “Give me one please, they’re cold” the Interviewer said almost ignoring Julio, Wolf tore the box and took a can and threw it gently to the Interviewer, then Wolf grabbed a can over his head and crushed the can that exploded, the soda spilled over Wolf’s mouth, Wolf then made the same movement with the other cans until his thirst was quenched. There was one last can, “want one?” Wolf said to Julio, “Yes pleas…” Wolf threw the can to Julio with so much strength that the can hit Julios pecs and threw him backwards. Julio stood up and took the soda con opened it and took some sips of the beverage. The Interviewer opened his can and sipped in silence. “He looks weak” Julio thought, It was the very first time he could see both men close enough to make comparisons, the Interviewer was clearly weaker than himself so he wondered why Wolf worked for the Interviewer, “he must pay Wolf too handsomely” he thought. His thighs were interrupted by the Interviewer. “So, let’s cut to the chase…what were you doing in my office last night?” Julio laughed. “I wasn’t in your office last night” he said. “I must act calm” Julio thought for himself. Even so, his thought raced, he looked at the Interviewer and then Wolf “I could be dead if I don’t talk myself out of this” he thought. “Of course you were, Wolf himself saw you?” The Interviewer quietly responded, takin a sip of his soda and looking at Julio directly in the eye. Julio thought that he seemed to peek inside his mind, “I don’t know, maybe Wolf was confused, at what time he supposedly saw me?” Julio said in a calm tone. Wolf stepped forward, Julio made a step backwards looking at Wolf and then the Interviewer. “you’re Julio right?” The Interviewer said, his eerie calm voice put Julio on his nerves, he didn’t knew how he could instill fear, maybe was his calmness, or the combined effect of the Interviewer calmness and Wolf’s unfathomable presence, Julio’s mind kept racing thinking at all the possibilities while trying to find quick answers. “Yes, I am” Julio answered. “See Julio, yesterday someone entered at my office, seems that someone tried to look at some confidential files on my PC, and Wolf saw the someone entering and leaving the office…and to my surprise, that someone just looks like you!”. The Interviewer said. Julio looked at the Interviewer, it seemed that Wolf was the shadow he thought he saw the night before, he knew that he was in deep trouble but he still had an opportunity, Wolf could give him some trouble , if he could hit him by surprise, he could outrun the Interviewer and reach the door, once outside he could run for his dear life and look for refuge with the spy. Julio pondered his possibilities, “Look, I don’t know what are you talking about?” Julio said while looking at the warehouse. Wolf slowly begun to walk next to Julio. Julio begun to feel fear, he knew that if Wolf made his movement first he would be in very deep trouble. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said, "tell me quickly who contracted you”, he demanded. Wolf looked at the Interviewer waiting for some signal but Julio seized the opportunity and jumped to Wolf face and punched straight to his nose with his right hand. “CRACK” Julio felt the sharp pain on his right hand, and saw how it was already deformed, it was like hitting a wall with all his might and finding that the wall wouldn’t budge. Julio decided it was better not to pursue another attack and ran just at the place where the Interviewer was seated, Julio saw the Interviewer jumping at his right just in time to avoid Julio rush, Julio ran was fast as he could, the door was near, every step near, Julio felt he could leave, just five more steps, he stretched out his left hand to reach the knob, he suddenly felt a yank on his right arm, and an irresistible force that launched him backwards. Julio saw himself flying in slow pace, “how it can be?” He thought, he saw in some comic way all the warehouse in circles, the lights were just rounded beams of light, his right hand was deformed but at that moment he didn’t felt any sensation but the hand was deformed just in the middle, why it was that his hand was in that way. Julio crashed to the ground and rolled back some meters, Wolf had thrown almost 10 meters long, “Don’t be so hard we still need him” Julio heard the Interviewer saying in a slight irritated tone. Julio tried to wake up but he was dizzy, he saw Wolf was walking at his direction, Wolf face was unfazed or that was a small smirk. Julio saw at his uniform and saw it dirty with dust from the ground, he saw some reddish points where his blood were staining the uniform. “What’s this” Julio thought while looking ad his uniform, it was so confusing, he was trying to run then he was flying and the landed hard…suddenly he regained his senses and begun to feel a dull pain coming from his right hand and some painful points on his body, he begun to recover his situational conscience just at the moment Wolf reached him. Julio tried to kick Wolf but has before, trying to kick his abs and legs where like hitting a wall, or maybe a safe, “how it could be possible” Julio thought, he have hit may thing, but he never thought that a human being could be this kind of hard. Wolf grabbed his right arm, “I need to flee” Julio thought and begun to struggle agains Wolf but even if Wolf wasn’t making and harm at this point, his strength was so great that Julio couldn’t scape and flee. “Hold him” Julio heard in the clear and quiet Interviewer voice. He then felt some ripping sound and he felt a small scratching pain on his legs followed by the feeling of a cold wind on his thighs. “Here” Wolf said, Julio heard a sound of moving clothes followed by the voice of the Interviewer. “Gross, i didn’t wanted to search in that way”. Julio heard the sound of cloth rubbing for some seconds. “Here it is, I need his face to unlock this thing”. Julio felt a tug on his left arm and then he felt an irresistible strength that forced him to look at the interviewer. Suddenly he felt himself dangling in the air as two big hands lifted him high. He saw at the interviewer coming near him and he tried to kick the interviewer but he then felt himself being shaken for some minute until he fell too dizzy to respond. A smaller hand lifted his chin “good, grab him while I search here. Julio fell the hands releasing him. He fell to the ground “I’m in deep trouble, idc they search the phone, they’ll find everything” Julio thought. “The Latins”, Julio was in full alert now, they already saw he was looking for information. “Fortunately the PC on my office was empty of we could be in very deep trouble” Julio heard the Interviewer talking to Wolf, Julio looked at Wolf and he was smirking, suddenly he saw how Wolf looked at him and his smirk changed to a devilish smile. Julio felt panic, his dizziness quickly subsided, the pain on his right hand left his body, Julio jumped and pushed the Interviewer at the side, he ran for his dear life and grabbed the door. Julio suddenly felt a big hand grabbing his neck and his ass from behind…his heart was racing, he suddenly found himself looking at the ceiling but he wasn’t laying down on anything, Julio felt to big hands grabbing him and even if he violently squirmed, the hands grabbed him so hard that he only caused damage to himself. Julio felt for a small second a falling sensation followed by a “thud” and pain as Wolf released him and let him fell to the ground. “Hold him” he heard the Interviewer saying to Wolf. Then Julio felt over his chest a big weight that held him agains the ground. He opened his eyes and saw a big strong leg over his chest and he then understood that Wolf was stepping over him. He tried to move the foot but it didn’t budge, the fact that his right hand was broken didn’t helped. Julio look upside but Wolf wasn’t looking at him but his smirk made him feel very inferior. “What Is this guy thinking?” Julio thought, suddenly a feeling of rage filled him so he applied more strength, “Huh?” Wolf smiled at him while looking at his eyes. Julio looked at the dark eyes and tried to release himself from Wolf foot, Wolf lifted his foot and Julio tried to get up and run but Wolf quickly grabbed him and held him to face the Interviewer Julio felt a pair of strong hands holding him from the ribs. . “What do you know about the Latins?” The Interviewer said. Julio felt his rage boiling, he tried to kick the Interviewer but every time he tried to do something Wolf lifted him until the feet dangled and shook him like a rag doll. Julio was raging “I don’t know nothing, I was just paid by and spy” He said. “What spy?” The Interviewer asked. “Few weeks ago we found a spy, I negotiated with him…” Julio told all the details of the story. All he knew, he thought that maybe if he told the truth he would be spared of his punishment will be softer. Wolf hold on him softened a little but he didn’t tried to run. After some minutes Julio shut his mouth, “that’s all” his last word were heartfelt, he felt somewhat relieved to spill all the beans. Wolf released him. He waited for an answer, he looked at the Interviewer, he was seated on the wooden box pondering an answer, Julio waited while he saw the Interviewer looking at Wolf. “This isn’t worth my time” the Interviewer said bluntly. Suddenly Julio felt Wolf hand’s behind his neck and pelvis, suddenly he felt himself being thrown upwards, Julio’s mind made him look at everything in slow pace, he looked at Wolf’s from upside down, Julio though for some milliseconds how big and strong Wolf’ pecs where and he admired ho easy he was throw by those big arms, he slowly begun to fall after just a brisk of time he felt floating ingravidly before falling to Wolf arms. Julio fell over Wolf biceps, he felt the muscle mass rising over his back, the biceps suddenly got hard as Julio’s weight fell down on Wolf’s arms, Julio felt the air being forced out of his lungs, the felt Wolf arms swollen agains he back for a second befe he was launched again upward and backwards. Julio felt the pain on his back as he fell over it, he tried to get a breath of air, he decided he need to try to put a fight before running but at the same time he was wondering how this behemoth of a man could be so unfathomable strong. His mind raced, he saw sometime big wrestlers throwing people behind his back but they never got the distance at this man was throwing him and he was nearing the 85kgs. He felt he didn’t had an opportunity in a hand to hand fight but if he thanked well he could have a chance to flee. Julio looked at his front, Wolf was already walking casually to him bouncing his pecs, and with a devilishly smile. “Good, you haven’t fainted…the training worked” Wold said to him, his words penetrated his mind, the SSS training have hardened his body, that explained why even as he felt a lot of pain, he wasn’t completely defeated, that made him a little more confidant that he could scape. He stood up and although a little dizzy he jumped to Wolf, he flew and kicked Wolf in some king of flying kick that landed on Wolf’s pecs, Wolf simply hardened his pecs blocking the impact that could knock out a normal man. “What kind of man is he” Julio thought while falling to the floor and getting up as soon as he could. He looked at Wolf bouncing pecs, he understood that Wolf was trying to make him inferior and decided he would be a man enough to fight and get free. “I´ll aim fro his neck” Julio thought in half a second and using all his strength and training he punched as hard as he could, the hit was completely ineffective, as Wolf simply moved an inch and his fist punched the air. Wolf grabbed the left forearm by the middle and begun to squeeze with his fingers. Julio’s brain begun to process the new source of pain, he was still standing on his feet but the pain from Wolf slowly piercing his skin was beginning the trigger his panic, he already heard al the stories of Wolf’s brutality and he begun to understand that this time he was at Wolf’s aim. His mind enters in survival mode and tried to fight Wolf as hard as his instincts allowed. Julio kicked Wolf’s legs to no avail, Wolf’s muscles were impenetrable, his face didn’t flinched, Julio wondered why Wolf was still smirking and enjoying his pain and wondered at how slowly Wolf could pierce his skin just for the sake to cause pain. He used his right his elbow to his Wolf’s face but Wolf’s sight was concentrated on Julio’s right forearm. Soon there were some drops of blood drenching Wolf’s fingers, Wolf showed his teeth and licked his lips like a rabbit Wolf enjoying the thrill for what he was about to do. “I have to run for my life, what I do? Julio’s mind was racing at the moment, the pain on his right arm and hand was increasing by the second at the same time he was feeling WOlf’s fingers clawing on his skin, tearing it with his fingernails that were bargaining to pierce the muscles underneath it. “AAAAARRRGGGHHH” Julio heard himself crying for pain, the yell game him a small relief he tried to hit Wolf’s pecs with his left hand, no…effect, his abs…no effect “what is this man made of?” Julio thought. He kept trying with pecs but all his struggles were in vain, Wolf kept slowly piercing Julios skin and his mind raced but it was too difficult from seeing Wolf’s smiling like a monster enjoying the pain he was inflicting. Julio tried to claw the skin but only managed to rip his shirt over his left pec. Julio felt the pressure on his left arm easing. He took the opportunity to break free from Wolf’s hand and jumped to run, Julio ran to the door for one, two, three steps and again he felt Wolf hand behind his neck, this time Wolf lifted him just with one hand. “What kind of might this monster has?” Julio thought while feeling the pressure on his neck and dangling his legs. He slowly felt himself descending to the floor, “Not yet bug” Wolf said to his ear, Julio thought for some second that Wolf’s voice was nearly menacing but yet, extremely profound and masculine, like the way a invincible human would speak if he was conscious of the kind of strength he possessed. He felt small, extremely vulnerable and for some time he thought of Wolf like a predator toying with his prey. Julio felt how he was yanked to the floor, he at first fell face down but he managed to turn himself up, just to see Wolf standing overtime and holding his left calf with his right hand. Wolf was smirking, looking at Julio with eerie superiority, he used only his left hand to rip the remains of his shirt, so Julio could see Wolf’s torso. Julio stopped moving for a second, he couldn’t help but admire Wolf size, the size of his muscles his, pecs, this arms, the extremely well defined muscles on his torso, the extreme size but at the same time the great definition and symmetry. Wolf irradiated power, so much that Julio felt smaller, suddenly the admiration stopped and all the feelings were exchanged for a sharp pain on his left calf. He felt Wolf’s fingers piercing his skin and calf muscles like he was being put in a hook. This time the pain rose faster than before, when Wolf was pressing his forearm. Wolf glare was sadistic. “He’s …monster!” Julio thought in fear, while trying to force an scape to no avail, he tried to move his leg but Wolf was pressing so hard that he barely moved, then He tried to kick Wolf in the face with his other leg, but he couldn’t get even close. “How he can be so big” Julio thought. Suddenly the pain on his calf increases exponentially. “AAAAAAAIIIEEEEEEE” Julio couldn’t help but yell at the sudden pressure on his calf, he felt five increasing pressure points like hooks on his calf and suddenly he felt a warm liquid pouring down his leg. He looked at his leg and saw Wolf’s left hand piercing his calf, his blood was running out from the holes Wolf made on the skin, his calf muscles stopped responding has Wolf reached the muscle and begun to pierce it, suddenly he felt the tendons giving up against Wolf’s fingers and the calf stopped moving but was still the leg was sending painful stimulus at his brain. “OI campo hold any longer” Julio thought desperately. He heard a devilish laugh, and Julio’s fear begun to rise again. He squirmed but his leg wasn’t responding, Suddenly Julio felt Wolf’s fingers reaching the bone. An evil hard caught was heard and Julio felt a sick flesh tearing sound, followed by an incredible sharp pain on his left leg. Julio rolled on the floor, the pain was unbearable, he tried to hold his calf but suddenly he felt himself trying to hold a thin hard somewhat cylindric thing, between the pain surges he tried to see at his left leg and saw that his calf wasn’t there instead of a calf there was only the tibia and fibula, naked, exposed to the air, blood was pouring from the leg, he suddenly felt the terror, the pain and yelled with all his strength. Painfull screams echoed thought the warehouse. Julio’s word became shaky as he was rolling on the floor from the pain to lose his shin. While rolling he saw Wolf with his ripped calf on his hand as he was holding a glove that has a shoe attached to it. The pain diminished at the same time Julio begun to feel his conscience fading away. Julio’s mind was flying, he felt somewhat incorporeal, at the distance he felt some manipulation on his amputated leg. His conscience begun to return, “this is only a nightmare” he thought for a second but suddenly he felt the pain of the amputation and saw at the stump of his leg with a tourniquet, then he felt being lifted from his cracked hand and lifted up. The pain on his leg was unbearable but his survival mechanism kicked in, he opened his eyes and saw Wolf looking at him directly in the eye. “What a maniacal face” Julio thought for a millisecond before another painful surge reached his brain. This time from the cracked hand…or lack of. HE looked at his forearm. And saw that no hand was there, he heard Wolf laugh and his ripped hand over Wolf’s left hand. “Noooooo” Julio muttered has he heard a sickening cracking sound. He saw at Wolf’s hand while he was dangling in the air. Wolf’s hand that was closed in a blood stained fist, blood was pouring from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. Julio felt himself being lifted again from his now handless arm. “Why I don’t feel any blood on my arm” Julio stupidly thought, he tried to look up and saw Wolf lifting him with his left hand only and pressing so hard that the blood wasn’t circulating on the arm. “I’m just like a toy that he is destroying” Julio thought, “why I’m still alive?” He wondered. His fight instincts already gave up. Julio was only waiting to die quickly… “Kill me” Julio muttered to Wolf. Wolf stood silent, looking at him. His smirk subsided for a second “I will…not yet” Wolf said in a playful tone that terrified Julio, his stupid instincts tried to make him fell to the ground but he moved like a dying fish on a fishing pole. He load at Wolfs chest and saw his right hand grabbing his jaw, he felt three fingers inside his mouth, Julio pressed his jaw trying to bit off Wolf’s fingers but he felt that he was trying to bite a brick, his jaw dislocated from the pressure sending a pain surge to the brain, suddenly the pain surge rosa exponentially at the same time he felt a crack follower by a squishy rising sound. “Nooooooo” Julio thought as he saw his jaw on Wolf’s hand. Wolf released his jaw. “Why I’m alive” Julio mind raced, he tried to yell but the only sound he could heard from himself was a wind tunnel effect co ing from his throat, he felt himself falling to the ground, the fall was slow, or his mind raced so hard that he felt each millimeter from the fall, his brain was a mixture of pain, bewilderment and terror. He wanted to die, he would die too, but the way was too slow, he felt two pairs of hands grabbing his head and lifting…the next thing Julio saw was Wolf’s devilish face, “he’s going to crush my head…at least I will rest” Julio thought, but suddenly he felt 10 fingers piercing his head, he felt so much pain while he felt Wolf ripping his scalp off from the cranium. “Yeaaaaaaaaaaaaah” Wolf was muttering as Julio felt the most unbearable pain until this moment, he felt his skin trying to fight Wolf’s unbearable force, just trying to stay in one piece, but suddenly Julio felt his skin giving up like a piece of torn cloth. Blood sprayed in all directions of Julio’s angle of vision, he felt his body dangling from the ground just by two flaps of skins, one in each side of his head, in each Wolf’s hands. The head bounced up and down a little. Julio saw his eyes that barely were inside his orbits. “Why he was still alive, why he was suffering more pain than a normal human?…why Wolf could make him suffer in this way?” He suddenly felt his body falling to the floor, he felt a leg pushing him to look upside down. Julio saw Wolf kneeling over him, his pecs were stained in blood and their bounce mad little blood drops jump from his nipples. Wolf smirked in sheer superiority, and while smirking he flexed his arms and put them close to Julio’s eyes, “before you die, you’ll see the muscles that destroyed you…but I will destroy you even more until you finally die…soldier” Wolf said with disdain. “How much more pain I can feel” Julio wondered, but himself unable to scream, or even to die, he resigned to his fate, he saw Wolf grabbing his shoulders and then he saw Wolf’s triceps contacting as Wolf ripped his right arm in one movement, at the same time he saw Wolf ripping the left arm… the sudden pain almost made Julio faint but Wolf worked at such speed that he was unable to hide his mind in unconsciousness.. He saw Wolf flexing his biceps with one of Julio’s arm at each hand. Wolf then put his hands at each side of his chest , Julio felt the unfathomable crushing strength as he felt his chest being crushed like a cardboard box. Wolf looks at his eyes playfully, “you’re about to go” he said in a devilish way. “Let me go!” Julio tried to say but he had no air, almost no oxygen on his head, he was about to die. He felt two powerful hands at the sides of his cranium. He saw to big dark eyes over a superiority smirk. Wolf was enjoying each second of suffering he caused “time to go your piece of shit” Wolf said with contempt. Julio felt the pressure on his head. His vision begun to blur, the pressure was increasing by the second, Julio’s mind was in slow motion as he felt the pressure and the pain increasing simultaneously, Julio saw how Wolf lowered the head while making pressure and the head was a Wolf’schest level. Julio saw Wolf’s pecs striations growing, there were so much lines on his pecs and every second he saw new lines forming and with each line the pressure on his cranium increased. Suddenly Julio heard a cracking sound coming from his temples, Julio felt his bones cracking in all directions, Wolf yelled “yeaaaaaaaaaaaah” as the pressure reached it’s climax and Julio felt his head exploding…Julio saw was his blood and brains spraying in all directions his eyeballs were shot at Wolf’s pecs the last thing those eyes saw where Wolf’s blood stained pecs and nipples and everything faded to black.

Hi everyone, like alwaysm thanks to Frealoman2 and Mczlapl for the help! And as alwaysm if you don0t like snuff stories, please loook for another of the great stories, If you like these kind of stuff, please enjoy. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 15- Sicilian defense The next two months were uneventful, the Interviewer was on the main base, as usual Wolf was with him and at his side there was Igor, Buck, Brian, Connor, Felipe and Carlos. Formed like in on the military. “Paolo sent us the last report of the southern base…seems thing begun to change, we need to stay ready, you’ll be deployed on the bases…seems our time is up.” Wolf bounced his pecs and Buck responded in kind, then Brian followed, followed by Igor, soon, for the Irritation of the Interviewer all begun to flex his muscles, “Ok, ladies, you’re all pretty, so stop the bouncing…Wolf Stop provoking!” He said in irritation. Wolf smirked. The Interviewer tapped his PC, “until this moment, we see that the Latins and the Japanese are fighting between them for the control of the drugs business that we left” the Interviewer said. “Too bad, that seems that we won’t kill them” Wolf said, all the others smiled. The Interviewer sighed in irritation, “yes, we won’t kill them directly but anyway we should expect them attacking us.” The Interviewer said. “Any plan you have?” Carlos asked. “Not yet”. “Why? Igor said. “We still are waiting, Michal is preparing the soldiers on the secondary base and Ricardo and Tony are already with him, I don’t think the southern base has any strategic value since we already transferred the controlling assets from that base to our base here, so that is essentially a cover building and we expect Paolo coming back soon, then we will need to transfer our best soldiers to both bases, we can be attacked here, or on the secondary base…the worst case scenario is that we receive an attack on both fronts”…the Interviewer stood silent for a second…”Unfortunately that’s the most likely case” the Interviewer said. “Why is that?” Igor asked. “Because that’s how I would attack” the Interviewer said. Soon after Michal was on the big office in the secondary base, he was already using Dario’s services. Darios’s mind was already broken and Michal had him always waiting on the office just in case he need some kind of release. A call came from the Interviewer so Michael tossed Dario at the sofa and took the call. “You really need to use Dario all the time?” The interviewer said with slight irritation. Michal just smirked. “Did you find any info on the Japanese and the Latins?” Up to this moment, they are still fighting on the streets, they are wearing down each other”. Michal said. “What do you think? How much time can happen until one prevails?” The Interviewer asked. Michal went serious…”Our estimates are that they can fight for one month more…”; “I think that when one of the mobs weakens they will look for our resources thinking we are weaker…or they get too desperate that they look for our resources…we should reinforce our defenses ands specially we need to strengthen our forces…”; “OK boss, I’ll do It, Tony is already on special training, Ricardo too”. “Where’s Lorenzo?” He’s practicing his martial arts out side” Michal answered. “I will send you Igor, he already knows the terrain, he can be of use” the Interviewer said, “ no need” Michal said, the Interviewer sighted…nodded and hung up the call. “Dario, come here” Michael ordered and begun to use Dario again. The Interviewer closed his PC, he sighed. “This could be more difficult than I thought”, he was alone with Wolf, he looked at Wolf and said “what do you think?”. Wolf smiled and said “you have one Wolf, I could destroy them all”. The Interviewer laughed “Yes Wolf, but we still to keep the SSS intact, you know how much time we will need to rebuild?”. Wolf smiled “So, well need to do It your way”. “Thanks buddy” the Interviewer said. The Interviewer then went out of the office and walked with Wolf outside the warehouse, Igor soon came and Buck too. “We will need to reinforce or defenses, but the business needs to continue”. Igor said. The interviewer thought and looked at Wolf. “I don’t want to split our forces…but we still don’t have much information…it’s frustrating… Igor do we know something yet?”. “Nothing yet” Igor said. The Interviewer took his phone and tapped a message. “Igor, as soon as Paolo get’s here you’ll go first to the southern base, look for any critical detail we need to take care of, computers, camera recoding and that stuff, then you go to the secondary base, It’s already weak, we will stay here, Michal will lead the defense there In case of attack…be careful, I’m still worried about their movements”. “Could be a possibility that they don’t attack?” Buck said. “very unlikely… the first possibility is that they wear down each other, the second, they will fear that we could try to take back that business”. Buck stood silent. “So far we will need to continue, are you ready for your fight?” The Interviewer asked. “Yeah!” Buck said while flexing his muscles… “tonight you and Connor have fights”. Wolf growled. “Sorry buddy, you already had too much kills recently” the Interviewer said while patting gently his arm. That night the SSS guards were standing on the arena, the Interviewer this night was among them with Wolf at his side. “Come on Buddy, tonight let’s do this from the upper level” the Interviewer said. Wolf growled. The Interviewer knew he was starving from blood but he also wanted to give Buck an opportunity on the arena and to pay his debt to Connor. That night was the opportunity. On the arena already was one of the spared bodyguards of the now defeated Nuovi Imperatori mafia. The bodyguard seemed bigger than before, he was already shirtless and in joggers, he was bouncing like a MMA fighter, Buck entered the arena and the guard roared, Buck already where popular with his SSS colleagues, Buck has “dressed” with a small short pants very well adjusted, he was barefoot so he looked that he was on a bodybuilding exhibition more than in a fight arena. Buck made a deviously proud smile and flexed his arms, he was excited, and kept showing his muscles at the audience, almost ignoring his opponent. The guard grew angry at Buck’s showoff and decided to kick Buck in the back. Buck received the hit but he barely moved. Buck looked at him and smiled deviously. “Hit me again asshole” Buck said. The guard was astounded but tried to kick Buck again In the face, then in the chest and in the legs trying to destabilize buck. However all the hits were ineffective, Buck grew so strong that even the hardest hits the bodyguard made barely had an effect on Buck. The bodyguard tried to kick Buck again with his right leg in an upper karate kick but Buck grabbed his leg and with his right leg he kicked the bodyguard left shin, the leg broke and the guard fell to the ground in pain, holding the leg with his arms. Buck flexed his biceps and legs yelling “yeaaaah”, then bounced his pecs at the audience that grew wild. Buck walked to the bodyguard and stomped the good leg of the bodyguard at the left thigh. The leg couldn’t resist Buck’s strength and shattered, the “crack”was muffled by the guard’s ovations. Buck flexed again his legs showing them at the crowd. And making goofy faces. The guard crawled to the door, but Buck grabbed him from the shattered right leg and dragged him to the arena center. “NOOOOOOOOO, I surrender!!! Have mercy” the bodyguard yelled while trying to contain his pain. Buck was having non of that and kicked his ribs cracking them, the kicked the arms and shattered them, Buck enjoyed himself kicking the bodyguards body. After some minutes he stopped moving. A “Penalty, Penalty, penalty” scream sounded from the crowd Buck flexed his biceps and dragging the bodyguard to the center of the arena he put the bodyguard body over his back and the head looking at his left side. Buck took some steps back, so the bodyguard was looking at Buck. “Penalty, penalty, penalty” roars sounded and Buck jumped a little, his pecs bounced and his quads where marked, Buck was excited then Buck took impulse and like a football player he kicked the head. The head was ripped from the body with the kick, the body trembled and the head flew over the arena and one of the eyes flew out of his socked hanging to the head by the nerve and blood vessels. Blood poured from the ripped neck and the severed head, the head flew meters until it fell on the ground. The crowd went wild and Buck flexed his biceps, he walked to the head and stomped, crushing it like a bug, blood flew in all directions along with brain tissue. Buck roared in victory and left the arena with a devious smile. “He’s stronger now” the Interviewer said. “So he’s not that a bug now” Wolf answered but still growling. Buck left the arena and som SSS guards dragged the bodyguard body away. After some minutes, Carlos appeared dragging the second bodyguard “No, no, no, I don’t want to”, Carlos lifted the bodyguard over his head and threw him at the center of the arena, the air was forced out from the bodyguards lungs “Ooomphf” the Bodyguard muttered. Carlos left the area and Connor entered. Connor was a light heavyweight bodybuilder, with dazzling green eyes and a round face that had a masculine dark blonde beard with dark-blonde hair and a light layer of fur over his body. Connor entered absolutely naked like we was making an statement of power over his victim, he stroked his hung dick two times while walking to the bodyguard. “He’s bigger now” the Interviewer said”. Connor didn’t even waited for any signal and grabbed the bodyguard on the ground from the left foot with his left hand. He crushed the foot. The bodyguard twitched his head silently from the pain, he then got his breath and yelled at the top of his lungs. Connor enjoyed the pain, he grabbed the other foot without releasing the left foot and using his fingers he first crushed the foot and then ripped it from the leg. “Yeaaaaaah” Connor yelled, he then lifted the bodyguard over his head and threw ant the wall. Blood poured from the footless leg; Connor walked to the bodyguard and grabbed the left ankle compressing it and cutting the blood loss for a moment. Connor yanked the body and in a circular motion he flung the bodyguard at the wall. The Bodyguard tried to contain the hit with his hand but he barely could contain any of Connor force, he hit at the wall and fell to the ground. Connor decided to experiment a little and grabbed the left arm with both arms, he then using his foot he pined the bodyguard to the ground and yanked hard, the flesh and bone couldn’t contain Connor’s strength and he ripped the arm from the body, Connor yelled in victory and using the ripped body he swung it like a bat, soaking some guards with blood. The guard was rolling on the floor so Connor decided to go for the kill. Connor grabbed the bodyguards head and put it between his tights. He squeezed the head, first the head went red, Connor face begun to show sweat drops. The guard yelled but Connor squeezed harder. Big drops of sweat begun to roll on Connors face and the bodyguard face was deformed, soon the head caved in, making a sickening cracking sound. Connor yelled in victory and kept squeezing until the head had the form of his closed thighs. Connor opened his legs and the crushed head flopped to the ground. Connor flexed his biceps and bounced his pecs. Wolf growled “still too weak, heads are easy”. Connor kept flexing for some minutes. The Interviewer received a message on his phone. “It’s Ivan” he said. “Connor left the arena and all the guards were beginning to leave, the Interviewer tapped his phone, after some messages he put his phone on his pocket. The Interviewer stood on the arena after all the guards left. Wolf kept growling, and each grow was more menacing than the one before. “Please Wolf, be patient” the Interviewer said. “I want to put these to work” he said while bouncing his pecs. “Put what?” The interviewer said, teasing Wolf while recognizing that sometime Wolf could be very unpredictable. Wolf yelled angry and ripped his shirt “do you want to mess with me?” He said menacingly. The interviewer stood up and said “Ohhh, these?” He said poking his fingers at Wolf pecs. Wolf regained his calm “are you messing me isn’t you?” The Interviewer smirked, “yep, don’t worry Wolf, Ivan is already here”. The colosseum doors opened and Ivan entered, he was already shirtless, his muscled bear body was coverer by his characteristic fur, he was holding a small man dressed in a jacket way too big for his size and some oversized denims. “Let me go or else!” He yelled. Ivan smirked, he then tossed him at the center, then Ivan stood at his side. The Interviewer stood up and put a hand on Wolf arm. “Ivan, why you bring this man here?” Ivan put his right hand on his pocket and threw at the Interviewer a small bag of white powder. Wolf din’t waited for an answer and jumped to the colosseum. He grabbed the thug and ripped his jacket and pants leaving him only in his underwear, the tug was in shock from the sheer strength in which Wolf ripped all his clothes. “What the fuck?” The tug said, he was skinny and had a tanned skin. But even his skinny body showed he had some muscle on it, but comparing to the size of Ivan and specially, Wolf he was too small for both SSS men. Wolf growled, “this is all they send there to die?” Wolf said in disappointment. The Tug felt the offense “weak your mother” he said and hit Wolf in the face. Wolf smirked, “even for a weakling you seem to have guts” he said. “Let’s confirm that” Wolf said he yanked the tug and grabbed him from behind, holding with his big hands the shoulders and clavicles of both sides. Wolf lifted the tug a little so his feet dangled In the air. “No, no señor!” The Tug begged. But Wolf was already focused, he slowly but unrelenting begun to yank both shoulders at his sides. The tug begun to feel the pressure on his chest and sternum has Wolf was slowly dislocating his ribs from the sternum “AAARRRGGGHHH SEÑOR! POR FAVOR!” The tug screamed at the top of his lungs. Wolf kept yanking the shoulders. Wolf smirked “SIN FAVORES PARA TI DESGRACIADO” he said in a perfect Spanish, suddenly the ribs dislocated from the sternum and the vertebrae, the Body begun to tear apart upside down, the neck ripped to the right side of the body as the chest begun to tear itself apart, the lungs and airways tore down and where splitted in half so in each halve was a lung, the heart broke loose from the arteries and hanged from the left half. Wolf kept spreading his arms apart showing a monstrous back and triceps while tearing the body apart; Wolf kept tearing and the diaphragm tore up, the abdominal wall was ripped in half letting the guts fall to the ground, Wolf kept spreading his arms until the pelvis ripped in half ripping the bladder spreading blood and urine over the colosseum and that moment Wolf had the two halves of the body one in each arm. The head was limp and lifeless from the right side. Wolf turned at the Interviewer who was looking at him with a smirk “are you better buddy?” Wolf dropped the two halves and using his right hand he grabbed the head, and using just his fingers he slowly compressed the head until it imploded in Wolf’s hand. Wolf smiled devilishly and kept closing his fist until there was nothing mucho to compress. “Much better” Wolf said, he then jumped back at the side of the Interviewer leaving Ivan behind with his face in complete awe at Wolf’s strength. “Latins” the Interviewer said. “They are trying to sell drugs on the neighborhood, Ivan did anyone bought those?” Ivan negated with the head, “the neighbors are loyal to us, he quickly passed the word and we could trap him before any damage was done” Ivan answered. “Anyway, they are too stupid to allow someone to try sell drugs on our territory, or they underestimate us so much that they think we would not do anything.” The Interviewer thought for himself. Wolf was bouncing his pecs and caressing himself with the tug’s blood so his pecs and biceps were painted in red. The interviewer looked at him in surprise “How can you even do that in these times?” He shook his head in an amused disbelief. “You have me…no need to worry” Wolf said. The interviewer stood up and signaling to Wolf and Ivan, they left the arena while some guards entered to clean Wolf’s mess. The Interviewer took his phone and called Michal. The next day Michal was on his seat, Dario was already servicing him with his mouth. Michal was coldly looking at him but moaned in a controlled pleasure. Dario was forcing himself in and out. “What happened?” The Interviewer told him about the eating tug and how they where trying to sell drugs on the neighborhood. “I’ll send scouts more quicker” Michal said and hanged the call. “Then he grabbed Dario’s head and held it agains his shaft, Dario gagged and tried to break free from Michal’s hand to no avail. After some minutes, Dario was cyanotic, at that point Michal released him and threw him away, he stood on the ground gaping for air, then he stood at the ground waiting for his master to call him again. Tony entered the room “Sir, you have to look something” he said. Michal asked “what?” “Ricardo found somebody spying outside the base”. Michal lifted and eyebrow, stood up and put some drill shorts and left with Tony, Dario left behind, he was still broken, in servitude, . Outside the base Ricardo was holding a man. The man was an asian guy, medium build and was trying to kick Ricardo to break free. Ricardo was serious, he held the man, then Michal arrived. “Who are you?” The man refused to answer, Michal frowned “who are you?” The man stood silent, Ricardo released him but the man stood there silent. Michal grabbed his right hand and took a finger. “Who are you?” The man still refused to answer and then Michal broke one of his fingers. The man yelled in pain “Oh, so you can speak” Michal broke another finger, “Screw you” the man said, “Wrong answer” Michal said and begun to grind the hand causing enormous pains until he crushed the man’s hand. The man fell on his knees yelling in pain, “Who are you?” Michal said. The man looked at Michal’s face, then at Ricardo, Tony and Dario. The man grabbed his own hand that stood lifeless on his palm. Michal made a step in front. “Who are you?" Suddenly the man stood up surprising Michal, Dario tried to grab him but the man jumped hight and kicked Dario in the face. Dario yelled in pain, his mind being broken he couldn’t use any strength to defend himself, just to serve his master but his nose bleed. Michal ran behind the man, his face was in complete rage. Michal was so fast that soon Michal got him and grabbed him from the back of his head lifting the man that was dangling his feet on the air. Mitchal walked with his prey lifted up on his right hand. The man was yelling and kicking Michal pecs but they were so hard that they didn’t even made a red spot. Mitchal was silent but enraged. “You Ok?” He said to Dario who nodded with his head slowly but trembling. Tony tried to help Dario but Michal kicked him and launched him far, Ricardos stood still unfazed. Michal then turned the man on his hand and while looking directly at his eyes he said while grinding his teeth “I’m the only that can touch my sub” Then Michal grabbed the man arms and ripped both arms and the same time, the man yelled in pain and fell to the ground revolting ion the floor. Michal stood in front of him and bent over his pelvis, he then cracked the pelvis and cracked it open. He bend over his chest, and grabbing him, Michal bear-hugged the man, slowly enjoying as every rib cracked. The cracks sounded like popcorn, Michal released the man’s body who fell to the ground, Michal aimed his feet over the head and stomped the head, Michals calves and quads flexed showing all his strength, exploring the bead and sending everywhere blood and brain bits. Michal twisted his feet and then kicked the rest of the corpse away. “Unworthy piece of shit” he said. “Dario, I need cleaning he said”, Dario begin ti lick Michal’s body. Tony arrived, he had bruises all over his body. “Call the Interviewer, tell the asians seems to be spying here, now” Michal said while Dario was serving him. Michal begun to moan while Ricardo and Tony left the place. Ricardo took a phone and tapped it, “Japanese spy, killed quickly, didn’t got much information”. On the base the Interviewer saw the message he tapped a brief “OK” and left the phone. “What a shame” he thought before leaving to his bed. The next week the Interviewer received messages from the secondary bases and the souther base. “that’s odd”, he muttered. Wolf was at his side, “what?” Wolf said. “You killed a latin mafia member last week, and Michal found an asian’s member on the secondary base”. The Interviewer walked out of the office in silence, Wolf walked at his side. He was silently walking through the aisles. There were a lot of men training there, suddenly Paolo appeared in front of the Interviewer, he was sweating from the training, his piercing blue eyes stood out from his rounded but friendly face, he was tall and had broad shoulders, his body wasn’t that big, but he was very proportionate. “Hello Sir” he said then he looked at Wolf and said “Wolf”, Paolo made a quick salute with his head. “Hi Paolo, any news?” Paolo face showed some worries. “So far, the Japanese and the Latins are still fighting, there are reports of skirmishes all over the city, but they seem to be getting sparse, the police is trying to control them but they haven’t been able to achieve that.” The Interviewer nodded “the secondary base?” He asked. “The odd news is that there are no news, the southern base was evacuated and the soldiers were sent here, we evacuated all the operational stuff, but so far, nothing happened there.” Paolo said. “It’s like they still know that that building has no strategic value he thought for himself… “thanks Paolo, keep training, your getting stronger?”, Paolo flexed his biceps and smirked “These guns are getting stronger by the day” he said. Wolf bounced his pecs in response, the Interviewer made a slight smile. Wolf, come here, let’s go to a quiet place. They walked for some minutes they left the warehouse and went to a quiet place, the guards left the place at the sight of Wolf. “Wolf, I’m afraid we have a mole…” Wolf bounced his pecs “I shall kill him” he said. “If we find him here it’s all yours” the Interviewer said his eyes went reddish, “I hate traitors” he said. Michal was on the secondary base, walking with Dario behind, he was talking over his phone with the Interviewer. “I’ll be careful with that…yes, Ricardo, Tony and Lorenzo are here….Dario is nothing and he never leaves my place” he said. After some quick words he said “We have not much soldiers here, they are mostly there”, then he hang up the call. Michal was dressed with small shorts, tank top and flip flops, his legs were big and strong, he was walking deliberately so his quads and calved danced and showed every fiber of them just to show at the base who was the alpha. Michal went to the gym space it was mid morning so that twas training time, he entered to the gym. Tony was already there training with Ricardo, both men were getting stronger, Tony grew in size and barely fit on his clothes, Ricardo’s body wasn’t growing but he was getting more defined by the day. Michal decided to train with them, he looked at Dario “go train, I need your ass stronger to take me” he ordered. Dario silently went and begun to lift weights. Michal used all the weights on the rack, his strength was incredible for a man of his size. Tony and Ricardo were awed by the sheer weight Michal lifted, Michal grunted, Dario was in fear since Michal usually got horny after his training and the results would be disastrous for him. After two hours of training Michal, Ricardo and Tony finished his workout, so did Dario. “That was a good workout” Tony said, Ricardo nodded. Where’s Lorenzo? Tony answered “he should be practicing his martial arts outside”, then Michal ordered “go look for him”. Dario walked close to Michal and begun to clean his sweat with his tinge and hands. Tony walked out of the gyn and out for the training grounds, there were few soldier, the ones of the Old Red’s that weren’t sent yet to the main base. Tony kept walking until he saw a familiar figure outside the base…it was Lorenzo. He begun to walk toward Lorenzo who was looking at the distance and his back was towards Tony. Michal was receiving Dario’s attention, Ricard was rolling his eyes and looking frequently at the door, suddenly a call ringed on his phone, Ricardo took the phone “Ricardo? Is that you?” It was Igor, he was speaking at a frantic space “Michal’s there?” Ricardo put the phone on speakerphone, “We have been infiltrated!, the secondary base information has been leaked!” Michal took the phone, Ricardo was livid. Tony walked to the familiar figure, there was Lorenzo, shirtless, at the first time Tony tought that Lorenzo was making some martial arts moves, but something was amiss, Lorenzo was looking far away, very concentrated, with a phone on his hand. Tony walked slowly, trying to not make any noise “come now, they don’t suspect Lorenzo said. “Traitor!” Tony yelled, Lorenzo jumped back in surprise, then he hardened his face and launched a lateral kick with his left leg to Tony. Tony blocked the kick with both arms. “BOOM” the hit sounded hard and powerful, Tony didn’t remembered that Lorenzo was so strong while training with him on the Nuovi Imperatori base for the tournament”. “What?” Lorenzo launched another kick but Tony decided to dodge the hits since his arms felt the pain. “What did you do?” Tony said. “The training here really works” Lorenzo said, then he launched a frontal kick that landed on Tony’s abs. Tony fell back and his face twitched because the pain, Lorenzo jumped to Tony and took impulse to kick down Tony on the floor. Tony recovered and rolled on the floor evading the kick that crushed some rocks. “You’ve betrayed us” Tony said, “And we betrayed the Nuovi Imperatori before” Lorenzo answered without a hint of remorse. Lorenzo relaxed his composure and walked casually in an almost cocky way. His abs glistened with the sun, his pants were fit to his big and well defined legs. “But we decided to join the SSS; this was our place” Tony said in an almost begging voice. “Not mine” Lorenzo answered. He jumped and did a round kick that hit Tony’s face. Tony spited blood, the blood painted some rocks on the floor, as soon as Tony saw the blood he raged and decided to take the fight more seriously, Lorenzo was going to kill him at this pace, so he stood at guard, his face hardened and Lorenzo put himself in a fighting stance too. Tony launched some punches that Lorenzo evaded easily, he then launched a kick that hit Tony’s ribcage. Tony tried to counterattack with a kick but Lorenzo evaded it with a quick turn. Lorenzo turned back and launched a kick aimed at Tony’s head. This time Tony was prepared for the attack and stopped the kick with both hands cushioning the blow with his strength, he took the opportunity given by the sudden Lorenzo’s surprise. Tony grabbed the leg, then he lifted Lorenzo over his head in a circling fashion and hit Lorenzo against the ground, Lorenzo spat blood. Lorenzo counterattacked by kicking Tony’s leg dislocating his knee . Tony saw a cloud of dust from the distance and panicked. “No!!!” he said panicking, he then threw himself over Lorenzo, pinned him to the ground using his weight and hit his face several times until Lorenzo fell unconscious. Michal was speaking with Igor on the phone, “a hacker have been sending information” Michal “how do you know?” Michal demanded an answer “I’ve checked all the SSS communications, the hackers here monitored the outgoing information and a large amount of information was send, apparently from the secondary base to a remote server…” Michal compressed the phone and the screen begun to crack. “The information was encrypted, we investigated and some of it were the blueprints of the base” Igor said. At that moment Tony entered limping with an unconscious Lorenzo over his shoulders. “What?” Ricardo said. “They are coming…Lorenzo betrayed us” Tony said in exhaustion and let Lorenzo fell to the ground. “What happened” Michal said. “He was speaking with the enemy, they are coming to the base” Tony said with a painful voice. “Michal grabbed Lorenzo from his arm pits and shook him violently” Lorenzo woke up to find Michal’s wrath face. “Speak” Michal said and begun to used his hands to pierce Lorenzo armpits. Lorenzo’s face twitched but he barely made any sound, that revealed how well he trained under the SSS methods, Michal understood that he was beginning to develop pain tolerance. Michal pressed harder. “They’re coming” Lorenzo said, “who’s coming?” Ricardo said. “The Japanese, you will be wiped out from this place”. Michal grabbed both Lorenzo’s arms and begun to pull them apart “how?” Lorenzo yelled in pain. Michal decided to reduce the pressure “How?” He repeated, “they paid me, they promised…I suppose it’s all gone” Lorenzo said he looked at Tony “I won’t be as string as you, or you Michal…they promised more power, than the Italians or the SSS…”. “How did you?” Michal said while pulling both arms, Lorenzo gasped fro the pain “I’m also a hacker!” Michal released Lorenzo who fell to the ground. “I’m a hacker, Luca recruited me because my abilities, I hacked fro him, I tried to send the information from the main base but unfortunately I was transferred here, anyway I penetrated the base systems and sent them to the Japanese…they didn’t trust me, or else this place would be theirs before, so they send the spy that you killed last time…now they are sending a large force to wipe you all” Lorenzo said. Ricard was livid. “The soldiers!” Ricardo said, at that moment a large amount of gunshots sounded at a distance. Michal stomped Lorenzo’s right leg shattering the femur. Lorenzo yelled and tried to grab his leg but Michal grabbed him from the arms. He pulled both arms from the body ripping them and tossing them at the sides. Michal wasn’t even going for the torture, he kneeled over Lorenzo and punched with heavy blows that made the ground tremble, Michal’s fists crushed bones, pierced the skin, the muscles, the internal organs. Lorenzo’s yells combined with the guns sounds outside, when Michal realized that Lorenzo was about to die he stood up and stomped the head with his barefoot, he twisted the head. “Treacherous Bug…you got easy” Michal said. Michal walked to the door. He turned towards Tony and said “Tony, you think you can fight?” Tony nodded with his head,”I’ll try but he dislocated my knee” Michal didn’t even responded, he grabbed Tony’s leg and with a quick movement he fixed the leg. “Ok you’ll go with us” Michal looked at Dario “you ‘ll come behind me but don’t join the fight understood?” Dario nodded silently, Ricardo left the room first, followed by Michal and a limping Tony…Dario left last but at a far distance. Inside the aisles four soldiers entered, Michal ran toward them and when they saw the behemoth of a man that was running to them they fired his guns like possessed men. The bullets ricocheted from Michals body but his shirt was torn by the bullets. Michal reached one of the men from the chest grasping the sternum with his fingers, he lifted the soldier on high like he was a dumbbell, Michal hit the ground with the soldier dislocating the sternum and crushing the heard between his hand and the ground. The soldier just made a silent OOOMPPH and grasped for air. Michal ripped the heart’s remains from the body, closed his fingers and hit the head crushing it and mixing the hearth with the brain, the other soldiers stood still in shock from the sheer brute force display. Ricardo seized the opportunity and grabbed one of the soldiers neck with his left hand and using his right hand he punched the face, the punch smashed the face and yanked on the cranial cavity, killing the soldier almost instantly. The third soldier aimed at Michal but he was fast and ripped the weapon from his hands, hands included and the soldier fell to his knees. Michal kicked the soldier in the chest crushing his chest and sending the soldier flying to a wall where he crashed head first and the neck snapped by the impact. Michal was enraged but the only signal of this rage was the fact that his jaw was tense and that he wasn’t excited about the kills this time. The space outside the base was in chaos, there were at leas 20 Japanese soldiers heavy armed, the soldiers were on the floor, all dead, blood where everywhere the lifeless soldier’s faces were surprised. “Oh man” Ricardo said. “They will be avenged” Michal said.“Ricardo, go to the office and tell the news to the headquarters, look at the terrain from the office’s windows and then come here!” Ricardo took the cracked phone and somehow he could made a call, “Sir, we are being attacked! Lorenzo was a mole and the Japanese are already attacking…the soldiers are mostly dead” “Ricardo? Explain!”. The interviewer demanded over the phone, then Ricardo gave the most detailed explanation that he could make given the circumstances. The Interviewer hanged the phone…Wolf was at his side “Lorenzo was the mole…he passed the info to the Japanese…but has Igor told us recently, they knew the information of the secondary based but weren’t able to infiltrate the info of the main headquarters….” The Interviewer closed his eyes and put his hand on his head “I’ve been played again” he muttered. “What are we going to do?” Wolf said. The interviewer face went rigid, he looked at Wolf, his eyes were angry and sad at the same time. “We stay here, Michal is strong, so Ricardo and Tony…I will trust them… we won’t be able to help them anyway, the secondary base if a lot of hours from here…we have to thrust them…” the Interviewer was clearly worried, angered, sad. All the work he and Wolf did…Ricardo, Michal…even Tony, the soldiers… All those images and possibilities crossed his mind, he hated to be in the dark, he covered his face with his hands. Wolf walked to him and put his hand on his shoulder, “they’re not weak, they’ll be fine”. He said. The Interviewer held Wolf’s hand and forearm like it was the only anchor he still had to the world and put his head over it closing his eyes. “Thanks buddy” he said in a soft voice. Wolf growled in response. Meanwhile Ricardo ran at Michal said “three cars here, their soldiers are armed with machine-guns , but far away seems that there are two vehicles approaching, I assume they’ll be here in 10 minutes or less” Ricardo said. Michal raised and eyebrow, so we need to be quick, Tony nodded, Ricardo looked at the Japanese guards coming. “There are 20 of them, so that makes 6 or seven for each”. Tony was still reeking from his previous Fight with Lorenzo but he stood at the challenge. “Ok he said, so we go now”. Michal stood up and begun to walk to the nearest group of guards. The men shot every weapon at his disposal but Michal’s skin was so strong that the bullet’s didn’t made any effect. “Is he able to resist those?” Tony said in amazement. “Yes he does” Ricardo answered with a smile. “You’re able to resist those too?” He said in amazement. “I’m stronger than most bullets but not at his level” Ricardo ripped his shirt revealing his swimmer’s body with his hairy torso. “Let’s go” Ricardo said and ran to the nearest group of guards too, Ricardo caught with Michal, the nearest group were three soldiers that kept shooting Michal but didn’t noticed Ricardo’s running at them since all their attention where directed at Michal. Michal nodded and grabbed the nearest enemy soldier. He ripped the machine-gun from his hands and folded it like a pretzel. Then he grabbed the soldier and quickly ripped his arms. The guard yelled and his closet companions opened his eyes in surprise. Ricardo held the opportunity and bear-hugged another soldier. The remaining soldier shot at Ricardo but he put the soldier’s body between him and the shooting soldier like a shield who took most of the shots. The soldier gasped for air and looked at the sky in surprise. Before the Soldier died Ricardo hugged the soldiers ribcage with all his might., so any rib that remained intact was cracked. The soldier spitted blood and blood was sprayed from all the bullet wounds. Ricardo laughed at how easy crushing this soldier was and how easier the effort was getting for him, but he kept his concentration. The third soldier panicked and threw his gun, he tried to run away but Mitchal grabbed him, lifted over his head and threw to Tony’s place “all your’s”. From behind of a box five soldiers appeared shooting at Michal and Ricardo, bullets rebounded from his muscles and Ricardo and Michal walked to them, bullets ricocheting from his muscles. Tony stood up and grabbed the soldiers head, he held with both hands and he hit the soldiers face with his knee, the soldier nose shattered, Tony hit again with the knee and he kept hitting the soldier with his knee until the face caved in. Tony released the soldier who fell dead in front of him. “Just in case”, Tony said and aiming he lifted the foot on his good leg and and stomped the head as hard as he could, the head caved in and blood splashed in all directions. “That’s good but don’t get carried away” Michal said, while kicking one soldier smashing his ribcage and sending him flying away. Tony limped “Stupid leg” he said but tried to keep the pace but he was already been left behind. Ricardo already grabbed another soldier and punched his head so hard his punch appeared from the other side of the head. Ricardo ripped the head from his fist his fist of the head and grabbing the soldier’s corpse he threw it at two of the nearest soldiers that fell to the ground, an opportunity that Michal too to stomp the soldier’s head and grabbing another he ripped the head off. Ricardo grabbed the last soldier of the second group and grabbing him from the throat he yanked the head ripping it off from the body that trembled and fell to the ground with a thud. Michal found the soldier with the crushed ribcage and palmed his head, he crushed it like an eggshell. “Damn, I need some release, I’ll need Dario later”. Ricardo and Tony crouched behind some boxes, Michal, as resistant as he was, was at their side standing up and getting al the shots, he used his advantage to see the soldiers coming at them. “5 at my right, 3 at the left, 2 on the center” Michal said. In fact 5 soldiers were hiding behind one of the cars and the others were behind some boxes. I’ll go right, you go left and center, Michal ordered. Michal walked casually to the left side and 5 Japanese soldiers were among his weapons and firing furiously, meanwhile Ricardo ran to the right. Michal grabbed the first from the lift shoulder and ripped the arm off, he then used the severed arm and used like a bat hitting the nearby soldiers. He dropped the hand and grabbed two of them by the necks and lifted both of them, he crashed their head together crushing both skulls at the same time, he used the bodies to hit both remain guards that tried to run but Michel kicked one so hard that he shattered his spine making him and instant paraplegic, he caught the other, lifted him in a gorilla press and then he broth the guard down on his knee cracking his spine. The three soldiers were still alive, Michal looked at them in contempt, their companions tried to help shooting Michal but he didn’t care, they dared to attack the SSS secondary base, HIS base, he walked to each of the soldiers and stopped the head of the one with the severed arm, he walked to the first paraplegic one and grabbing him from the neck with the right hand he lifted him to his eye level and with the left hand he grabbed the body and yanked ripping the head from the body. He walked to the third one and putting his foot on his head, he slowly crushed the head. Michal enjoyed the mix of the horror yells of the dying guard and the desperate yells of the helping soldiers that tried to rescue him to no avail. These soldiers were so distracted by Michal that they didn’t realized that Ricardo was behind them, Ricardo quickly punched through the sternum and ripped the heart of one, kicked the second’s balls in am movement unworthy of the colosseum buy highly effective at this moment because he cracked the soldier pelvis who fell to the ground holding his balls. Ricardo grabbed the third soldier’s head and yanked the head to the left cracking the neck and making the soldier look 180 degrees back. The guard with the cracked pelvis was howling in pain. Ricardo palmed the head and in a swift movement he crushed the head, his pecs striations were visible and suddenly the pecs turned red from the sprayed blood. Michal saw Tony and knew that Tony will not be of much help so he ran to the remaining two soldiers. Soon Michal reached the soldiers place, they looked upside and saw Michal raging face, they kept shooting at them but Michal was in no “play mode”. He grabbed both guards from the neck and lifted them, he looked at the two vehicles that were still far away and he calculated they won’t be of any help. He smiled. “Ricardo, this one is your’s” he said shaking the soldier at his right hand. Ricardo came near and said “hold him pleas” then Ricardo held the soldier from the shoulders and yanked the body beheading the soldier in one quick movement, Michal looked at the severed head and dropped it. “You were too hasty” he said. “Sorry sir, but we can’t take risks” Ricardo answered. “Nosense, we almost destroyed them, I have time for a quicky” Michal said then he ripped the soldier’s clothes and prepared him to be raped. Michal ripped his shorts and rammed the soldiers ass. The soldier yelled in pain and tried to get out of the impalement but he was too tight and Michal also held him in place. Dario appeared and walked next to Michal and saw the soldier in resentment. Michal thrusted hard and quick, Michal lost himself on the feeling, he moaned in pleasure and begun to caress his nipples, Ricardo tried to reason with Michal but Michal animal instincts took over him. This was a near new experience, the soldier was too small, too tight…Michal cummed inside the soldier but he didn’t realized that while he was enjoying the rape the Japanese cars were already at the base frontiers, Michal realized too late that there were 4 remaining Japanese soldiers aiming at him with RPGs. Michal grabbed the soldier and crushing his neck with his right hand he ripped him from his body at the same time that the soldiers fired the first RPG. Michal used the body like a shield, the body exploded and all the corpse remains splattered to all side so much for Dario’s joy. Ricardo yelled, “Run”. The second RPG was shot aimed at Ricardo. Ricardo tried to cover but suddenly Tony appeared and threw him at his side. The RPG hit and it exploded, Tony flew backwards and fell to the floor on his back. Ricardo ran to him and saw his lifeless expression, his eyes were now without any light, his well rounded and beautiful chest was burned and without movement. He was dead, his last heroic feat was to save Ricardo and his face showed a tint of proudness. Ricardo yelled in rage and pain. Michal looked at Ricardo and then a Tony lifeless body. He went in rage, his eyes tainted red, he screamed like a beast at the same time that the third RPG was shot, it hit Michal but Michal resisted, his skin was reddish but otherwise intact. He ran to the Soldiers there still one RPG to be shot, Michal reached the soldiers and punched the head off the body from the first soldier, then he punched with the back if his hist the second soldier cracking his neck. He ripped the heart from the third soldier and tossed the heart at the side. The last soldier panicked and tried to suicide-fire the last RPG, Michal grabbed the RPG at the same time the soldier pull the trigger. The RPG was launched upside, Michal grabbed the head and with his pecs he quickly dispatched the last assault soldier crushing his head with both hands. The rocket flew to the skies, then it begun to fly down, Michal and Ricardo looked at first time with curiosity, then with fear, then with terror when they saw the rocket falling over a small but big Gas pipeline of the base. They saw in small motion how the rocked exploded, then the gas ignited, the gas exploded and the explosion made a rippling explosion, suddenly all the pipes exploded at once, sending debris in all directions, Ricardo grabbed Tony’s body and run away from the base. Michal stood still, Dario tried to move him but Michal was paralyzed. The explosions chain destroyed all things at their pace, soon the chaos erupted in a fiery explosion that destroyed the base, the hangars, the warehouses, suddenly the explosions reached the former Old Red’s armory igniting the powder and all the weapons stashed there, the ones never destined to be used but somewhat destined to destroy his owners, they exploded, crashing down the base and sending debris in all directions. Soon the base was only a blazing hot space, the buildings were all destroyed and in the ground there were only random debris and the fallen bodies of the killed soldiers. The SSS received the heaviest blow from their history and Michal was at the center of it. Michal stood there, like a soldier in the middle of a war, he was in shock, Dario tried to move him but Michal refused to move…suddenly he walked…to were Ricardo stood, at his feet Tony’s lifeless body was looking upside, and the dark clouds, Ricardo was stoic but there were tears marked on his dirty face, Michal never bothered to say nothing, he turned and saw the soldier’s corpses, some were burning, the burned meat smell made him surprise, he never killed someone by burning, that was odd. But those thoughts suddenly flew away, the secondary base was lost, and they needed to inform the SSS. Michal felt heartache for the first time in his life, he always thought that the defeat would come with his dead, but this time he was defeated alight nobody could won over him. This confused mess of feeling came crashing over him like an avalanche. Michal stood still, Dario walked trembling at his side “master…what do we do?” He answered. Michal din’t answered. “Sir, we should go to the headquarters but… What to we do with the bodies?” Ricardo said. Michal just nodded with the head, he didn’t even answered, Ricardo then begun to pile the bodies Dario left his master side and took some bodies and then they piled them in a straight line inside a trench were the soldiers used to train. In front of them they put Tony’s corpse. Ricardo looked around some gasoline tanks inexplicably survived, he brought the tanks and wet the corpses with gasoline. He used all the gasoline tanks on the corpses while Michal was only looking at Dario an Ricardo arraign the corpses. Ricardo then grabbed one of the flaming remains and stood at Michal said. “Come on, we need to honor the bodies” that showman of leadership from Ricardo’s was kinda surprising, in other circumstances Michal would be offended he could even kill Ricardo, but Michal was still processing all the feelings that where crashing on his heart. “Companions, you fought for the SSS until the end, we will avenge you”. Ricardo said in a stoic voice, then he threw the flaming remains that ignited the gasoline in a fiery blaze that begun to consume the bodies. Ricardo sobbed once and then he returned to his stoic face, Ricardo looked at Tony’s corpse. “Thank you” he muttered. They stood in place until they felt that there were no use to be there anymore. Michal looked for something to cover up his body and then the three remaining SSS members took one of the Japanese cars and left the place. The first conquest of the SSS was now a useless mountain of flaming debris and a line of calculated corpses that were like a memento of the first heavy SSS defeat. The Interviewer was on his office, Wolf was at his side, Wolf was strangely quiet ant the Interviewer was clearly worried but remains at an unfazed expression, but his small twitch was noticed by Wolf who knew that he was worried. Two days have passed since the last time Ricardo communicated. The Interviewed haven’t slept since and he was using all his remaining strength to remain stoic for the SSS guards, elites and trainees. Suddenly his phone sounded. “They’re here” The Interviewer said. Wolf raised an eyebrow. “Let’s go”, the Interviewer said and both men left the office. After some minutes they walked to the parking space where Michal, Ricardo and Dario were standing firm like soldiers. The interviewer sighted and ordered “report”. Michal then explained in great detail all things that happened, Michals retelling of the history were met with an unfazed expression from the interviewer and Wolf too. Wolf bounced his pecs but not in the playful way he usually made but in the raged way, Michal kept telling the events that let to the base destruction. How the Japanese killed the remaining soldiers at the base and how they counterattacked, Michal told the Interviewer in painful detail how Tony died and how his foolishness let the enemy come closer and hoe they accidentally destroyed the base, and clarifying that that accident shouldn’t happened because if he just waited for some more minuted they could kill the remaining Japanese before they could use any of the RPG’s that caused Tony’s death and the SSS secondary base loss. The Interviewer walked next to Michal and looked him at the face. Michal pain soared again, he felt he betrayed the SSS, he felt heartache for the first time in his life, he expected an slap, a slap that clearly would be barely felt since Michal was too aware of the strength difference between the Interviewer and him, but he new that that slap would destroy his soul because he was devoted to the organization that let him be as free as he could be his cockiness let them destroy the SSS secondary base and he knew that he have just let down there Interviewer and in some sense Wolf. Michal hated the feeling and in someway, he hated himself for that. The Interviewer moved to Michal, Michal closed his eyes expecting the first time someone would inflict pain on him but suddenly he felt a Hugh. The Interviewer hugged him in a somewhat ridiculous gesture since Michael was so big that the Interviewer barely could cover his size, “I’m Glad you’re fine buddy” the Interviewer said in a a tender voice that only Michal could hear. Michal closed his eyed and lowered his head “your stupid idiot, that was the worst thing you could do to me now”. The Interviewer released the hug and quietly said “I know” and he looked at Michal’s eyes with a bittersweet smile. “You make sure that this won’t happen again, now go and rest, we will need to plan our strategy from here and I need you”. Wolf face was stoic but it relaxed a little. “Ricardo, thanks, go rest.” the Interviewer said. Ricardo relaxed and it seemed that all the exhaustion he was holding was released in a way that he barely could stand still and left the place stumbling. Michal left with Dario behind. The interviewer looked at Wolf “you should rest” Wolf said, but the voice tone was almost an order. “Yes buddy, I know I should rest but we still…” Wolf put a hand on the Interviewer shoulder, and closed his head near the Interviewers ear and he whispered: “I know we still need to find a mole on the headquarters, let me do it, I won’t fail”. The Interviewer tapped Wolf’s big and rounded shoulder and leg to his quarter. Wolf then walked to the office warehouse and said “now I have a mole to track down”.

It's a very bloody chapter, so If you're turned off bt descriptions of violence and murder and snuff, please leave, If otherwise you like this thing, enjoy. Thanks to Freakoman2 for the encouragment and Mczapl for his guidance too Hope you all like it. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 14-New Recruits / New Foes. The next days where calmer, that was good news to the Interviewer who where feeling exhausted from the tournament affair and the Nuovi Imperatori integration with the SSS, his wound already (mostly) stopped hurting but he still had some difficulty to raise his right arm, the recovery process was already in their final stages. Michal already left for the secondary base with Ricardo to oversee the training process. Paolo and Igor were dedicated to facilitate the integration between the two organizations, also Paolo was training with the help of Igor under Wolf’s tutelage. The Interviewer was looking at his PC on his office. Wolf’s grunts were audible from the distance, Paolo and Igor were on the office standing in front of the Interviewer. “Paolo, how things are going on the SSS south base?” The Interviewers asked. “Most of them have decided to follow us..not all are going to meet the SSS standards, others have flatly refused to went with us…” The Interviewer tapped on his PC, “what do you suggest?” The Interviewer said to Igor and Paolo. They stared at each other, seemed they already talked about this point. “The main issue here is that we don’t use any weapons, the former Nuovi Imperatori leaders fears that if we leave our weapons, we will lose all our power” the Interviewer smirked, “seems that don0’t know our true strength, that’s good”. “Another issue of equal importance” Igor said, “Is that most of them believe that the drug business drive a lot of revenue, and they don’t want to lose it”. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke. “A heavy structure and heavy equipment usually requires a lot of money to sustain it” the Interviewer said. Then he wen silent while taking a sip of his coke, “we found our strength on the muscles of our soldiers, this strength is way cheaper to sustain is far greater if you can grasp it”. The Interviewer did a detailed look on Paolo, he grew a lot on these days he seemed a natural for the SSS, in some sense the Interviewer regretted not have known him before because his administrative skills where top notch, almost at Igor’s level. That lowered the workload on his head, but at the same time, the new managerial skill he needed were taking a toll, that showed in the usually high consumption of coffee he achieved while being in his reunions with the new administrative snuffer team. Wolf entered the room, for some reason he decided to just go on shorts and converse shoes, he entered bouncing his pecs and “casually” hitting his pecs. The Interviewer smirked, he thought that Wolf was feeling the need to show off more than usual so he didn’t lose the spotlight and also to avoid the temptation to snuff everyone at his reach. “Anything new?” He said. “Not yet Wolf” the Interviewer answered, “we are still discussing the whereabouts of our integration” he said. “In fact, most of the Nuovi Imperatori soldiers want to stay with us, but the dissidents are creating heavy ruckus within the ranks” Paolo said. The Interviewer went silent, he now had more recruits, some with Elite potential, more guards and more soldiers to guard the neighborhood, but if the top leadership of the Nuovi Imperatori are not on board the SSS, they would make thing even more difficult and that also created a lot of problems. “Paolo, how many of the leadership would defect to another mafia?” The Interviewer said. He expressed his main fear, he knew that his elites could handle the operations somehow, but the main issue for him was the possibility of defection, Paolo handled that risk for sometime, but those Nuovi imperatori that still resisted the SSS leadership and it’s new plans could have a devastating effect on his plans. “We need to do something about the dissident leadership” the Interviewer said, closed his PC and left the office. “Wolf come with me”. Wolf smirked and left. Wolf was walking bouncing his pecs even more than normal. “You’re distracting me” The Interviewer said. “I know” Wolf said with a smirk. The Interviewer looked at Wolf in a serious way for some seconds before surrendering himself and laughing at Wolf silliness. “You jerk” the Interviewer said with a smile. “Seems that we need to keep thing at our usual ways Wolf” he said scratching his head. “You have one Wolf” Wolf smiled proudly while saying that and the Interviewer smirked “And the Wolf is all I need” he answered. “If Paolo doesn’t find a way to negotiate that, we will need to pave pour way on bone and blood” the Interviewer said. They left for the restaurant to eat, in the way Brian, Tony and Connor joined them, they still didn’t had any formal interview but they were allowed to roam on the base to know the operations. They sat in front of Wolf and the Interviewer, they where big enough to make a normal man uncomfortable, but they three were intimidated by Wolf size and his previous show of brutality also showed them that messing with Wolf or the Interviewer was a very bad idea on their part. Wolf bounced his pecs rhythmically while waiting for his food. After some time the new cook brought Wolf various plates of roasted chicken that Wolf begun to devour without any shame. As the choked disappeared from the table Brian, Tony and Connor looked at the Interviewer, they were somewhat expectant. “So tell me, you’ve already knew our installations, I’ve showed you a good opportunity to look at our base and feel familiarized with our ways, one week has passed and you’ve also allowed to train at our facilities and use our training methods” the Interviewer said, “but that come at a price, I must say, you’ll swear you unwavering loyalty to the SSS..or you can become a play toy for my friend here” the Interviewer said pointing at Wolf with his head. “We can say no?” Connor asked. “So Far Dario and Tony haven’t decided yet, we sent them to the secondary base with Michal so he can convince them or release them, but I don’t want them to know our whereabouts, at least while they make their decision”. The interviewer received his plate and he begun to eat with delicacy, the contrast between Wolf and the Interviewer made Brian smirk. “So, why us three are here and haven’t been sent to the base”. Brian asked, “Michal can be very persuasive” Wolf said with a laugh. “You’re here because you showed the most potential on the tournament” the Interviewer said. Also you were the most vicious of all, so I decided to take things in my hands with you three. The Interviewer took another bite of his food. “Tell me Brian, you entered the tournament being paid. “And they didn’t pay me a cent” Brian said bitterly. “Well Brian, tell me; why you want to stay with us? You’re pretty strong already” Brian scratched his head, his biceps swell at the moment and his pecs were pushing against his shirt. “See, the Italians gave me an opportunity to kill here an there, but those kills where scarce, I’m just like Wolf, I like to show my strength, the get my hands soaked in blood of the weaklings, I love my muscles but the Italians never appreciated them, here I can grow, I can kill and I have also a good role model” Brian said pointing to Wolf. “I don’t care about the money, I care about the power, I was working with the Italians until the day I saw one of your streams, the magic tricks where brilliant they aroused me so I couldn’t sleep from the excitation” Brian said while touching his groin shamelessly. Wolf ignored the remarks and kept eating like a beast. “So, I decided to join you but the only way I could find to reach you was to participate in the tournament, Luca at first didn’t wanted to use me for this, but after the second ‘failure’ of Paolo, Luca decided he needed me…you know…Luca always kept me in the dark, even Paolo didn’t knew about me before the tournament, he was quite surprised to see me on the list, he didn’t knew my strength neither”. Brian said flexing his biceps and ripping his sleeves. “Luca always used me when he needed to get rid of someone without anyone suspecting that…but I wanted to be seen by who I truly are…and here I can do that…so, that’s whey I want to join the SSS”. Brian finished his discourse. The Interviewer finished his plate and asked for a latte. “Ok” he said briskly. “Tony, what about you?” The Interviewer said. “I’m a bodybuilder that wants to be strong” Tony said. “I was one of the biggest tugs for the Italians, they always sent me to the lesser jobs, go hit some rebel thug, go get some money from junkies that does’t want to pay, they feared me but the Italians would not give me a chance to grow, I was stuck, the tournament gave me an opportunity, I fight my way up to be chosen by Luca, after some fights with other members I won a place” Tony said while making some boxing jabs at the air over the table. “But, you killed Luca…” Wolf smirked. Tony looked at Wolf with respect and continued. “So, I have nowhere to go, and this place looks great for people with my talents” Tony bounced his pecs. The Interviewer sighed and rolled his eyes. “Connor, tell me about you, and why do you want to join us?” He asked. “I like to be big, and strong, the Nuovi Imperatori sponsored me with steroids, gym and money…, unfortunately, you won the tournament and I lost my sponsor…and well you seem to train your people really good, have you seen that Buck guy? And Wolf? They are BIG!” the Interviewer was dumbfound about the shallow response of Connor, “but you already know that in the SSS we kill people…and you already saw Wolf doing that” the Interviewer asked. “Exactly!” Connor said, “If you make me big and strong, I’ll be loyal to you, I find that quite amusing and I’ll love to be your killer too” Connor said in such a candid way, while bouncing his pecs, the Interviewer was surprised, after some minutes of silent pondering the Interviewer rolled his eyes, stood un rather violently and briskly said “you’re a bunch of showoffs, you’re just like Wolf…you’re admitted”. Wolf burst in laugher and the other smiled too, then the Interviewer took a can of coke from the counter and returned to the table. “You’re admired, yes, but you’ll need to train, and who us that you’re worthy of the SSS, if you play with us, or if you don’t take us seriously, you’ll regret it. The Interviewer drank his can of coke and left the table, Wolf left with him. “We have settled the new recruits issue, we still need to see what Michael does to Dario and Lorenzo..but that depends on him…now we need to determine what to do with the dissidents”. The Interviewer said. Wolf and the Interviewer walked the SSS warehouses aisles, the Interviewer was silent thinking on what to do with the Italians. “What do you think?” Wolf said. “The Italians, many of them don’t want to join us, but we also can’t allow them to defect to the Japanese or the Latins”. The Interviewer answered. “You know what to do” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs playfully”. “Maybe” the interviewer said taking the last sip of coke and tossing the can into a bin; “Before we get to that we need a visit to do”, He said. They both walked to a corridor and then to a lone room. The door was locked…”I don’t have time for this…” the Interviewer said in an exasperated way, Wolf understood the message and put his hand on the door, he pushed the door and he ripped the door from the frame. “What the hell” Carlos said from inside the room. “Carlos, I don’t have much time for this…have you recovered?” The Interviewer said. “No sir, I’m not ready” Carlos said while sweating. Carlos room was upside down, there where mark of punches on the walls, and the bed was already destroyed, Carlos was sweating profusely but the Interviewer understood that it was not of fear. “You are training here” the Interviewer said. Carlos looked at the floor and nodded. “You’re still thinking on your fight on the tournament?” The Interviewer said. “Yes sir, I ashamed the SSS, I wasn’t able to fight well and aside of that, you pardoned me…I feel humiliated” Carlos answered. SLAP, the sound echoed on the room and the aisled, Wolf looked amused at the Interviewer slapping Carlos. “Ouch” the Interviewer said while holding his hand. Carlos was already too strong so the Interviewer hurted himself but Carlos felt the pain too. “Sir, you hadn’t…I’m sorry” Carlos said. “Imbecile, I know our rules and I’m quite aware that you should have died, but I’m not going to waste a fine soldier betrayed by his companion just like that…you’ll have to die one day for the SSS but you’ll do in my terms, no on the terms of a treacherous bug” the Interviewer said. Carlos opened his eyes in shock. “I don’t have time to see a stray dog licking his wounds, you come with me now or I’ll gladly let Wolf snuff you out and take you out of your misery and make me stop losing my time on your self loathing” the Interviewer said in a cold ice voice and with contempt on his eyes. Wolf bounced his pecs waling to Carlos. “you come or you die, you decide…Now”. Carlos saw Wolf, and saw that he was no joke, he saw at the Interviewer but his expression haven changed, he pondered the Interviewer words and after some seconds he understood that the Interviewer had spared his life to serve him and not for pity. Carlos nodded and said “Aye sir, I’ll come with you”. The interviewer softened his expression but it was still severe. “Good Carlos, we will need you, and your strength, and go to the gym, this place isn’t suitable for you”. Get ready and go to my office, ASAP” the Interviewer said ands left the room”. After some time they got to the office, Igor and Paolo were already in the office. They were discussing alternatives and when the Interviewer entered they went silent. “Do you have any alternative?” The Interviewer asked. “So far none, all our calls get unanswered or if they answer us they plainly reject us…they wan us to keep the drug dealing business”. Paolo said. “No drugs” the Interviewer said…he went silent for some seconds. Wolf was at the Interviewer side like he was making a guard. He bounced his muscles and Igor and Paolo were intimidated by the image, the Interviewer was serious and Wolf was looking intimidating. “Have you reached a decision?” Igor said. “Paolo, you will go to their base with Igor and a contingent of our guards, you need hackers” The Interviewer begun to speak. “We will monitor their communications and interactions, you’ll monitor all communications and will block any intent of their members to communicate with other mobs…you’re clear to get rid of them if you think is needed”. The Interviewer went silent for some seconds. “We will give them one week, after that time we will go there and give them an ultimatum on SSS terms…understood?” Igor and Paolo nodded. “Good, now go” the Interviewer said. Both men left. Carlos entered the office, he was dressed in a tank top and denim shorts, no shoes for some reason. The Interviewer looked at Carlos and said. “Carlos you have one week to train, there are new recruits, please oversee their training, Buck can help you too”. Carlos nodded and left the room… Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer. “And me?” He said. “Get stronger Wolf, I will need you in one week” Wolf flexed his biceps, “Bigger than this?” He said. “How humble” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Let me check the numbers here…you destroyed one door today… “Guilty” Wolf said shrugging. Two days next, on the Secondary base Michal and Ricardo where looking for the soldiers in training, they where slacking, so Mitchal made them training harder to compensate, Ricardo was laser focused on getting the best of them and from himself. Mitchal was on a tank top and matching shorts and boots. “They have to train harder” Michal said. A message came on his phone. Michal took it and left the place and took a call. “Hello” he said. “Hi Michal” the interviewer said. “How things are going out there?” He asked. “They’re weak as always, but I’m fixing that” Michal answered with a smirk. “You would not answer in any other way” the Interview said. “Lorenzo and Dario will get to the secondary base, convince and train them, or dispose of them”. The Interviewer said. “Aye” Michael said while grabbing his crotch with a smile. “Enjoy” the Interviewer said and hang out the phone. Michal walked next to Ricardo, “Good news?” Ricardo said while looking at Michal legs with a smirk. “Maybe” Michal said, “you keep an eye here, we have guests, send them to the office on the third floor”. After one hour an SSS van reached the secondary base. Lorenzo and Dario stepped down of the van that drifted to the park. “Hi” Dario said arrogantly. Ricardo scoffed. “Michal is waiting you on the third floor, go there” Ricardo said. Lorenzo walked to Ricardo and shook his hand. Dario left, Lorenzo wanted to go after him but Ricardo gripped his hand and signaled with his head “stay here” he ordered. Dario entered on the base and after long minutes he found the stairs. “This creeps me out” Dario said while walking up the stairs. He reached the upper Leven and found the big oak door on the office. It haven0t been changed a lot from the Old days where Igor was the commanding man there. He passed through the late doctor’s office and entered on the main office where Michal was already naked, pleasing himself. Michal looked at Dario and he stopped. “You have been sent to e but the SSS headquarters” he said. Dario tried to not be distracted by Michal’s body odor, but the scent were to high and his body begun to betray him. Michal noted that and opened the window, “breathe” he ordered. Dario walked to the window confused, he haven’t been so confused but his pride made him rebel. “Why I’m here? What happened to the others?, why Lorenzo is down there?” Dario demanded. “You’re here because the SSS Interviewer thought you would be more of use here, or he didn’t wanted to lose time convincing you so he send you here, or both” Michal casually said, he continued, “Lorenzo is with Ricardo I suppose…or he’s dead, who cares?”. Dario ran to Michal trying to hit him but Michal was fast and grabbed him from the throat and lifted. “You seem confused, you may think that you’re strong or at least that you put a fight against me, don’t be ridiculous, you’re too weak, and maybe an Ant can have more opportunity to hurt me before you” Michal said in a calmly way but his grip on Dario’s throat made him gag. Michal walked to a chair and slammed Dario on the chair, the wood creaked. Michal then sat over the desk and begun to caress his prick. “Tell me…Dario” Michal spoke in a soft, but menacing voice, and with a slight smile that drenched contempt. “You were chosen for an Interview but seemed you wanted to leave the SSS base, and think…unfortunately we cannot allow that under the circumstances” Michal kissed his biceps and moaned lightly. “So, I’ll cut to the chase, tell me what do you want to stay with us?” Dario stood up but Michal looked at him menacingly so he seated again. “You’re quite strong” Dario said. “That’s quite and understatement” Michael said. Dario then shook in his chair, his thoughts where confusing him, he wanted to stay and at the same time he wanted to run, he wanted to leave all this, but Michal was so irresistible for him that his own prick begun to rise and Michal noted. Michal smirked and kept feeling himself in a such controlled way that Dario knew he was doing on purpose. “Look, I want go go now, I want toe leave and forget all this” Dario said and making all his effort, he walked up, but before he reached the door, he felt Michals arms hugging his chest and forcing him to stay, Michal arms where like two anacondas, he pressed him but not that much so he didn’t break any bone. “Dario…Dario” Michal said in quite a low voice, “you should stay…you see, I’m demanding nd I always need someone to take care of my….needs” Michal said in such a manly tone that Dario lost himself for a second before struggling to get free. Michal grabbed Dario from the arms and tossed him to the other side of the office. Dario flew various meters away and crashed against the desk. Michal walked casually to him “why leave so soon Dario?, I barely had any satisfaction with you…” Michal grabbed Dario and ripped his shirt revealing Dario’s powerlifter body that already was bruised in the parts that hit the desk. “Nice body you have man, I can take a handle of you so easily” Michal said and grabbed his tummy and lifted Dario his legs dangled in the air while his upper body fell against the desk. “Tell me…will you stay? The SSS needs you…I really need you” Michal said in that soft but vicious voice that anyone with two fingers in front could see that demanded a “yes”, but Dario seems to be far less intelligent and said “fuuuuck you” Dario tried to hit Michal’s face but it was like hitting a wall. Michal smiled, Dario, you’re too weak for even try to hit me. He grabbed his arm and pinned it to the desk. Michal smelled Dario’s arm “even your scent is too weak”. Michal released Dario and held his ass. “But you have a nice ass…I’m quite sure I will make you quite a soldier” Michal said. Michal lifted Dario over his head and walked to a nearby sofa. He then threw Dario at the sofa Dario struggled but it was no use, Michal was too strong for him. Michal stood next to Dario and pinned him to the sofa, Dario was facing up and Michal simply seat at his side, putting his hand over his chest in a way that from the distance could be seen like a caress, but Dario already found that Michal was holding him against the sofa with such force that he was almost taking the air out of his lungs with only his left hand. “This is ridiculous” Dario thought, he’s barely bigger than me but how can he be so strong” he said while struggling to get you free. “See Dario, Michal said while flexing his right biceps. “We usually don’t take a ‘no’ for an answer, but seems the Interviewer saw the need to compensate me for the trouble with the tournament, he’s such a good friend. Michal said kissing and licking his own biceps. His dick engorged and Michal stroke if a few times with his right arm. “Dario, you’ll stay with us, and you’ll be at my side…, what do you think?” Dario struggled and yelled “NOOOOOOOO”, Michal flipped Dario ands ripped all his clothes exposing his hard dick and his ass. Michael grabbed his dick and said “so you like it little faggot” Dario struggled but Michal wasn’t releasing him. Michal then grabbed both Darios’s legs and spreader him apart, Dario tried to fight to no avail. Michal took his aim and without any prior waring he rammed his penis on Darios ass. “Dario made an ‘O’ with his mouth but the pain was too intense that he couldn’t mutter any word”. “See Dario, I’ll be gentle, most get their pelvis cracked on his first try…” Dario struggled in vain, Michal trusted ritmically controlling himself so not break any bones. Michal trusted and trusted, Dario struggled, but his tries where at every moment less vigorous, at the the end Darios ceased struggling, Michal smirked devilishly, he kept pushing Dario’s ass for minutes, then one hour until Michal felt satisfied. Dario was crying in pain, but Michal wasn’t out yet. Michal trusted some more time until he felt that he cum inside Dario. He leaned toward Dario’s ear and said “see…I can be very convincing”. He then pulled out but he was still erect. Ricardo and Lorenzo entered the room “OOOOOHHH man” they exclaimed in disgust at the same time while looking at Dario’s humiliation. Michal stood proudly in front to them and said “Dario, clean mi dick” Dario sobbed and obeyed he begun to fellate Michal who moaned in pleasure. “See Lorenzo, you should try this!” Michal said flexing his biceps and moaning. “No thanks! I’ve already joined the SSS” Lorenzo said with mixture of awe and disgust while holding up his hand in a gesture of surrendering. “Bummer” Michal said, “So, welcome to the SSS, you’ begin your training with Ricardo” Michal said while still moaning. “This one is mine…the Interviewer will nag at me but..a man has his needs…and this one won’t be part of the SSS” Michal said, then he pushed Dario away and said “enough, go and get my bath ready”. Michal ordered. Ricardo nodded Lorenzo to get out and both men left the room. Michal went to the bath “Dario, my bathrobe is there, hold it for me” Dario silently took the robe and waited behind Michael, looking in awe and fear at how Michal cleaned himself. After one hour Michal left the bathroom, Dario dried him with a towel, then he went to the desk he easily put it on it’s place, took a laptop from one of the drawers and called the Interviewer via video-call. “Hello” Michal said, “I got your two candidates, Lorenzo already joined, Dario…joined me” Michal said “put some clothes on Michal”, the Interviewer nagged…let me see Dario, “Dario, come here” Dario appeared naked on the video call but he didn’t say nothing. Michal accommodated the PC with a smirk. “Michal, you idiot, you broke him” the Interviewer said with irritation and covering his eyes with his hand in an exasperated fashion. “Michal burst in laugher” I just hope this one last much more than the others, you’ve sent me a fine candidate” he said. “I hope Lorenzo get’s well trained, now that Dario isn’t of any use” the Interviewer said “for you” Michal said with an evil smile, “exactly” the interviewer said irritated. “Get ready Michal…we need to get your soldiers as soon as possible to guard the neighborhood, If the first strike are there, the soldiers will not be of much help in the secondary base, but, they can be deployed here, to guard the surroundings, you’ll need some guards there and ill send you reinforcements as soon as possible”. The interviewer went serious, so did Michal; “Do yo know where they will attack?” He asked. “Not yet Michal, they have been very quiet even as we took over the Italian business, I’m guessing they are waiting to see how things change, we will leave the drugs business to them, so I suppose they will also fight between them in hope to reach most of the demand left before striking us…” the Interviewer said. Michal stood silent and thought for himself, “You smart bastard, you didn’t left the drugs business just for principle, but also as a way to make the Japanese and the Latins fight between them, so you get rid of an unwanted business but also you weaken your enemies by giving them and excuse to start a turf war between them while you reinforce your bases”. Michal smiled “well played” he muttered. “What?” The Interviewer said. “nothing” Michal responded. “As soon as anyone knows something I’ll communicate, for now, I will concentrate on the Italians, we will need to fix that inconvenience”. The interviewer said. “I can be very convincing “Michal said showing his cock on camera shamelessly. “I’ll go with Wolf, I need you there, if they strike there we need heavy weaponry…and your torpedo” The Interviewer said with a smirk and hang the call up. Michal smiled “Dario, I need you here” he said pointing at his cock. One week passed, the Interviewer was with Wolf at the HQ, Paolo and Igor already told them that even with his negotiation they’ve found some of the leaders still wanting to keep the drug business and have been even reeling against Paolo’s orders, Paolo and Igor even snuffed some of their soldiers and Igor praised Paolo for his quick advances. “He almost fainted from the effort but has soon as the head cracked he went full force until it exploded” Igor told the Interviewer with live detail. The Interviewer smirked. “They are just showoffs like you Wolf”. He said. “They have a good teacher” Wolf said while bouncing his biceps. The Interviewer rolled his eyes and said. “So we Weill need to go there tomorrow…Paolo, arrange a meeting, with all the dissidents…in the same place” the Interviewer said. Paolo went series for a moment. “All of them sir?”. “Yes, tomorrow, don’t let anyone out, we negotiate with all of them..even if you have to drag them to the place.” The call stopped. “All of them Wolf" said smirking. The Interviewer looked at his PC, “tomorrow I will tell you, be prepared”. Wolf flexed his arms and kissed his biceps. “Aye sir” he said. The morning of the next day the Interviewer woke up early, he went to the office, grabbed a cup of coffee and tapped on his PC, checked on his messages and sighted. “Some people just don’t learn”. The interviewer analyzed his spreadsheet alone, after some time Carlos entered the office. You’re OK boss? He said. “Yes Carlos, I'm fine, I can’t say the same for some other people I think”. The Interviewer said. Please send a guard to wake up Wolf, I need him. Carlos called a guard and asked him to go bring Wolf to the office. The nearest guard nodded and walked on the lone aisles, after some minutes he found Wolf’s quarters. He knocked the door once, after some minutes there was no answer, then knocked the door again, and a third time. There were no answer, 15 minutes already passed but there was no answer, the door was loosely closed so after the fourth know it opened, the guard then decided to enter and see if Wolf was really there. He found Wolf shirtless on his bed…sort of, because Wolf was so big that he occupied most of the big bed and his arm was hanging from one of the sides. The guard gulped at the size of the arm and somewhat he admired it for some seconds, he made a step and opened his hand. The guard tapped Wolf gently “Mr Wolf, the Interviewer is looking for you”, Wolf didn’t answered, the guard tapped his arm again. “Mr Wolf…please wake up”, Wolf didn’t move… the guard finally grabbed the arm with all his might but his king didn’t’ even compressed. “Mr Wolf, please”, then in desperation he kicked Wolf’s arm, Wolf waved his arm like brushing away a fly, but in the sudden movement he hit the guard head the guard barely yelled; the head exploded and blood and brains sprayed over all the walls with bone bits. After some minutes Wolf woke up and found a headless guard on the floor and blood and brain bits splatted over the walls and ceiling, the jaw was over Wolf’s bed. “What the hell” Wolf said in confusion… after some seconds of quiet pondering he realized that he must have killed accidentally the poor guard. “Such a shame…I didn’t even notice the bones cracking” Wolf said playful before grabbing the corpse and hugging it with all his force so blood sprayed from the neck and the rest of the head and then ripping if in half, then grabbing the pelvis and ripping the legs, and then ripping the arms of the chest remains. “That’s better, love the fireworks” Wolf said playfully, then he went to the shower, cleaned him up, then he took a red tank top and shorts and a pair of flip flops and left to the Interviewer office. “You’re late, we send a guard looking for you” the Interviewer said. “Seems he’s not a guard anymore” Wolf playfully said flexing his muscles. “Wolf, you can’t just kill off guard for fun” the Interviewer nagged at Wolf. “Sorry, he woke me up, he entered in my room and I got scared” Wolf said playfully. The interviewer held his head with his right hand exasperated. “Wolf, please be careful with our guards, they’re fragile, understand?” Wolf bounced his pecs so the interviewer interpreted it as a “yes”. Carlos was silent, with a small smile, clearly nervous that he was on the same room with a muscle monster that could kill him as easy as he was a fly but decide to play along. “He he” he said nervously. “We will travel the the South base, we have a meeting with the dissident factions of the Nuovi Impertatori”. The interviewer said. “We still don’t expect an attack but we need to reinforce our bases, Carlos you will stay here, you’re on charge of the base, with you will be Buck, I’m also asking you to train Brian, Felipe and Connor, they need to learn about our ways, Tony will be sent with Michal to reinforce the secondary base, we recently lost a candidate there” the Interviewer said, Carlos nodded and left the office. “Wolf, we will go to the Italians’s base, wanna drive?” The Interviewer said. “Wolf nodded and both left the base on a van” Wolf was at the wheel but the driver soon repented his idea since Wolf already took the highway at a lot of speed. “You’re speeding” The Interviewer said. “Yeaaaah” Wolf said. Wolf was concentrated but he liked teasing the Interviewer. “Long time I don't drive” Wolf said. “Yeah buddy, long time…” The Interviewer stood quiet for some time. “It was a lot of time since we met…” he said with nostalgia. “A lot…” Wolf answered, “There are always new and more dangerous adventures and you always free me from them, thanks buddy”. Wolf flexed his right biceps and said “You only need one Wolf” and smirked. The Interviewer smiled and touched Wolf’s biceps. “All I need…” he said. “Are you worried?” Wolf asked. “I’m just thinking, we have build the SSS, we are now growing the SSS beyond what we thought at first, we have found Michal and other strong people in the way, and we already have destroyed one mafia…and will take over a second one…sometimes I wonder when we will stop?” The Interviewer said while looking to the window. “Until your dream comes true…” Wolf said in a quiet voice. The Interviewer looked at Wolf, he wondered which dream he was talking…he remembered a long conversation on a cafe, when there where only one Wolf and one Interviewer…and one big dream…those days where long gone and now there was still a Wolf and an Interviewer, but time have been passed for them. Wolf grew in size and brutality, and the Interviewer grew more strategic and more inflexible. A siren sounded, “Fuck the police” Wolf said playfully “We don’t have much time to play Wolf” the Interviewer said, “Don’t worry it will be a quick play. A police car appeared behind, Wolf decelerated the car until it stopped. The Police car stopped and two cops step down. Wolf looked at the interviewer and winked. “Sir, you are way over the limit here” the first cop said. “Believe me officer, I’m way over the limit in many aspects” Wolf said bouncing his pecs. The cop was feeling rather uncomfortable “step down the car” the cops said, the other cop walked next to his colleague. Wold laughed, “With pleasure” he said. The nWolf stepped down from the van “My goodness” the second cop said when he saw Wolf’s size. Wolf bounced his pecs and biceps. “What do you need officer?” He said. Both cops trembled in fear, and by reflex they grabbed their guns and aimed at Wolf. “Stay there!” Both cops said. “Ok, Ok” Wolf said and stood still in front of the cops. “Your license” the cops asked. “This is my license” Wolf said flexing his biceps. “Don’t play with us” the first cop said trying to be commanding, but losing the effect completely before Wolf size. “I’m not playing with you…yet” Wolf said, then he grabbed the gun and yanked if from the cop’s hand, Wolf crushed the gun and pushed the cop against the police patrol shattering the glass. The Other cop fired his gun but the bullets rebounded over Wolf’s pecs “Oh my…” The phrase was cut out by Wolf when he grabbed the cop by the jaw, the Interviewer stepped down the van and stood at distance to let Wolf work. Wolf smiled devilishly and then yanked the jaw off of the cop’s head. The cop waved his hands wildly in pain and tried to run from Wolf but Wolf grabbed his arm and ripped it from the body, then took the other arm and crushed with his hand, then he lifted the body and flipped it so he held the body from the legs, Wolf ripped quickly both legs, the body fell to the ground. Wolf took aim and kicked the head like a soccer ball exploding the head, he then grabbed the corpse piercing it with his hand and hit the ground with it like it was a hammer. The other cop tried to stand top but Wolf threw his companion corpse at him, the cop stumbled back in horror and fell to the floor, Wolf then reached him and stomped his legs crushing the femurs, Wolf looked at his victim bouncing his pecs, he acted like a predator, a predator that likes to play with his victims. The cop shot at Wolf but all the bullets bounced on Wolf think skin. The cop yelled while shooting until his gun went empty, the cop threw the gun at Wolf’s face but it bounced again. Wolf burst in a devilish laugher, he stomped the cops arm and ripped the other arm of the body. “Too weak” Wolf said smirking and enjoying the kill. Wolf grabbed the cop’s head with his right hand and using his left hand, he tore the cops bit by bit with one one hand, the cop yelled in pain until he fainted from the shock. When Wolf couldn’t provoke more yells he crushed the head with just one hand and tossed the body at one of the trees of the nearby Woods with all his strength. The corpse exploded at the contact with the tree and the body remains stuck to the tree by the blood stained uniform. Wolf grabbed the car and easily tossed it over the trees, then he found the other corpse. Wolf walked back two or three steps and like a super strong and big soccer player he kicked the corpse, ripping it in two halves that fell apart in a shower of blood that stained the grass and the woods. “Shit I hit it too hard!” Wold playfully said. “Showoff” the Interviewer said. “Get ready here you have spare clothes” the Interviewer said.“ Wolf ripped all his clothing and flexed his body in a kind of private show for the interviewer even kissing his biceps and feeling his pecs. “Like it?” Wolf said proudly and teasing him. The Interviewer rolled his eyes with a faint smile “get ready”. Wolf bursted in laugher “you still like it”. The Interviewer walked next to him and poked his pecs “I…said…get…ready”. Wolf hardened his pecs “I can’t feel nothing” he said with a chant hardly containing his laugh, the Interviewer slapped his biceps and walked back to the car…”quickly you jerk” he said and entered the car. Once inside the interviewer smiled while thinking in all the good time with Wolf he had, and wondered how many times they will share in the future. Wolf changed clothes and took the cartwheel again. They raced on the highway and fortunately, for the cops, no one showed on the rest of the trip. The Interviewer send a message for Paolo and Igor “we are about to get there”. “Wolf, are you ready?” The Interviewer said. “Always” Wolf answered. They got to the base, it was a big edifice that resembled an hotel, that resemblance served has a cover for the base of the Nuovi Imperatori. “Seems they really like to show off their luxury” The Interviewer said. Igor was already in the from of the building, when he saw them he raced to the Van. “Welcome sir, I wish this is a very different situation but things are heated over there” Igor said. Igor was dressed in a well adjusted shirt, denims and shoes. “Were’s Paolo?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s with the dissidents, so far he have contained him but as soon as they knew you’ll come they rebelled and are threatening to defect or even to open a new mafia” Igor said. The Interviewer sighted “This should be too easy, or too hard, tell me Igor, our operatives are well?” He asked. “So far yes, we have successfully blocked most of their conversations, no secret information have been leaked but the dissidents have been frantic about the drug business, they Japanese and the Latins have already moved to take the vacuum of power for themselves and many of the dissidents over there are freaking out that the Nuovi Imperatori will lose all their influence” Igor explained. “Seems we will need to teach them influence” the Interviewer said while looking at Wolf. Wolf smiled and licked his lips in expectation. “Igor, are they all on the same place?” The Interviewer asked. “Yes, they’re still on the main saloon, so far Paolo has been reuniting with they every day at the same hour, they just started today but is far no one wants to give an inch”. Igor said. “Keep our hackers monitoring the communications, the loyal guards shall be at the doors of the saloon and when Wolf and I enter you will enter and the doors shall be shut, they won’t open until we reach and end of our negotiations” the Interviewer said In a cold, calculated way. “Aye sir” Igor said. And the three men Walked in the base. At the main meeting room the ambient was frantic, the Dissident leaders were yelling and the solider behind them were nervous, there were approximately twenty people on the room, all with weapons on his hands or hanging from their belts. Paolo didn’t flinched but he was clearly running out of patience, as he saw Wolf and the Interviewer entering he stood up and walked to them and ceded his seat to the Interviewer and then They adjusted their positions Wolf was at the right of the Interviewer, Igor and the Left and Paolo was behind him. The Interviewer took a moment to speak, he asked for a can of coke and said. “What do you want?” A pandemonium started, all the Italian leaders yelled in a cacophony of voices, the interviewer kept sipping his coke, then he asked for another in signs, Igor quickly brought another can and the Interviewer sipped it slowly until the Italian leaders went silent. “It’s all you have to say?” The Interviewer said. The Italians when silent. “So far all you say is blabber about the drugs and the weapons…so the issue is this, first we will abandon the drug business, the SSS by principle won’t participate in that business, period.” The Italians yelled in rage, the Interviewer stood in silence, but this time some of the soldiers unloaded the guns but the Interviewer was unfazed, he looked at all the faces but all of them where up in arms about the drug deals. After the pandemonium subsided one of the leaders said, “and the weapons?”. “I’m glad you as Mister, you also bark a lot about weapons but there is one problem I’m afraid. These cost too much to maintain, and most important, as you will see, I don’t have any weapon with me, but my best weapon is just here…Wolf, please show them”. Wolf took the Interviewer seat and gently pushed back to the wall, Igor instinctively walked and stablished his place at the left place and Paolo placed himself at the right side. Both men stood still, Wolf placed himself and the border of the table. Wolf grabbed one of the leaders from the head with both hands and lifted in front of the table as if he was a trophy. Wold smiled, then he begun to squeeze the head over him. The leaders yelled in pain and kicked Wolf, he desperately tried to used his gun and shot Wolf until the magazine was empty. Wolf kept squeezing , the Italian screamed and blood begun to emerge from his head, the blood gun to flow through Wolf’s powerful fingers, and the head was crushed like an eggshell. Wolf squeezed the head until the deformed skin passed through Wolf’s fingers with blood, brain bits and bones, teeth and blood poured through the remains of the head’s mouth and the blood rained over Wolf head and flowed trout his arms like a bloody stream, Wolf laughed maniacally in anticipation of that would happen next. Wolf squeezed the head until his own fingers crossed, wolf released the headless corpse that fell over the table and begun to slip down to the ground. Wolf grabbed the corpse from the neck remains and tossed if over the table. The dissidents looked in horror at the bloody kill and stood in disbelief for some seconds, on of the nearest dissident leader, the on a at Wolf’s right size yelled, and grabbed his gun, he shot Wolf’s head at point blank, the shot didn’t even made Wolf skin get red, Wolf grabbed tha arm and ripped if from the body with his left hand, then he grabbed the head with the right and and quickly close his fist crushing the head that exploded splattering blood, bran and bon in all directions, Wolf used his shirt to clean his hand and tossed the arm over the table. The leader at Wolf’s left side trued to run but Wolf closed his left fist and in a quick and sudden circled punch he hit the leader’s head with the back of his fist, the head exalted like it was hit with a heavy and blunt object so Wolf stood in front of three headless corpses. Wolf roared like a beast and slowly cleaned his hand agains his shirt while bouncing his pecs. Wolf flexed his biceps and in a clear but somewhat condescending way he said “Want more of this bugs”. The Italian leaders yelled in defiance and horror from seeing his leaders snuffed in seconds, they discharged all their weaponry over Wolf. Wolf kept flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs, the room inside sounded like if a war started on It’s interior. Wolf burst in a maniac laugher and began to Walk slowly and deliberately rounding the table, the guards kept aiming and shooting Wolf until the smoke filled all the room, some shots lost its way and hit Igor but they bounced over his muscles leaving just reddish points over his skin, Paolo at first was scared but he then suddenly saw that the bullets didn’t affected him, “the SSS training bust be working” he thought for himself and stood still with a smile in his face. The shots kept sounding only interrupted by Wolf’s maniac laugher, Wolf grew excited, even his groin was showing his excitement, Wolf grunted like a beast. Wolf stood there, receiving gunshots but never getting any wound, Wolf bounced his pecs and caressed himself, he punched his own pecs, he felt his biceps and moaned in pleasure because he knew that the only thing that could make him feel pleasure there, was himself be from him caressing himself or by snuffing the life out of the weaker. Slowly but steadily, the gunshots sounded weaker. Suddenly the gunshots stopped and were replaced by an uneasy murmur. Wolf laughed hard, “is that all you have weaklings?”. Wolf jumped next to them and grabbed two men heads and crushed like grapes, they only could yell fro a second before Wolf’s hands crushed their heads that exploded in a gush of blood, brain and bone. Wolf opened his hands and two trembling corpses fell to the ground. A soldier tried to hit Wolf with the back of the gun, his hit landed on Wolfs bouncing pecs. Wolf smirked with malice he closed his right fist and punched his chest breaking his sternum, ribs, heart and column, Wolf’s fist pierced the guards body, Wolf lifted the corpse with his fist still piercing the body Wolf flexed his left biceps and licked it, then he used his freehand and grabbing the head he ripped the body from the right hand, blood sprayed over all the nearest guards Wolf crunched the head that emitted with a sickening bone crunching sound that Wolf clearly enjoyed. Wolf was ecstatic, he grabbed tow guards from the heads and crushed them together using the might of his own pecs. Wolf moaned. A guard tried to use an empty assault rifle has a bat but he slipped with the blood and fell to the ground, Wolf took the opportunity to step on his head and making his quads dance he crushed the head, the guard just made a muffled “ARGHHH”. And the floor god more blood and brain stains. Three guards ran in desperation to Wolf, trying stupidly to fight him. Wolf punched the abdomen of the nearest guard piercing his abs and grabbing the column crushing it and ripping a bit of the vertebrae from the body, the guard suddenly lost stability and fell over his back, Wolf grabbed the neck other of the attacking guards with his free hand and with all his might he tossed at the wall, the guard body was crushed against the wall like he was ran over by a truck, Wolf grabbed the third guard from the neck and pelvis, he lifted him over his head. The guard yelled “leave m…” Wolf crushed his body like a can muffling his yells that were replaced by a pain scream, Wolf tossed the body and ripped his shirt revealing the magnificence of his pecs that were bouncing rhythmically. Wolf looked for the first guard and stomped his head like a bug, then grabbed the second guard head with his big hand and ripped it off body. Wolf crushed the head against his pecs, using the blood, brain and bones has lube for his nipples moaning in the process. “These bug does really have any use”. Wolf said playfully to instill terror on the rest of the guards “they are just for my pleasure tearing them apart”. The other guards stood trembling, they feared the monster in front of them, someone so strong that he easily could use them just for lube for his own pleasure and some ran for the door. But the doors where closed, the SSS guards outside have shouted them, so they new there where no scape. Wolf grabbed ons of the guard at his reach and punched his head with his left hand, he pierced the head until the head was at the heigh of the biceps, and then Wolf made a biceps pose, the head exploded at the volume of the hyper big muscle inside it. Wolf licked the brain and blood from his biceps. Smirking with malice. Some of the guard begun to pray, Wolf walked to them “your god is here, worship me” he said. Two guards took the message at hand and begun to touch Wolf muscles in adoration, one of them was daring enough to lick Wolf’s nipples but Wolf used his free hand and crushed the head against his nipple like he was a bug, Wolf pinched his nipple and moaned “bugs” he said. Then he grabbed the other worshiping guard’s hand “clean it” he said, the guard begun to lick Wolf pecs and Wolf crushed his head with his open hand like he was a big…again. “Wolf smirked, “you can worship me but i’m a god of death..so I deliver”. Another one went close but decided better to run for his life, Wolf grabbed him and ut in a bearhug. The guard screamed at top of what his crushing lugs allowed him, “you’ll feel soon all my might” Wolf said, then he crushed the ribcage and abdomen with all his strength, the sickening sound of bones crushing sounded like if Wolf had crushed a bag of crackers. The pressure was so big that the guard opened his mouth and a gush of blood poured from it like a volcano. The guard fell dead, his arms limp over Wolf’s arms, Wolf released the body but before it well to the ground he grabbed the head with his hand and closed his fist crushing the head just for pleasure. Wolf decided he was too being too slow, so he ran to the other guards, he gabbed two by the heads and crushed them, he grabbed another one from the arms and ripped both arms in one movement splashing blood at all directions, one guard fell in front oh him and he stomped the chest, blood gushed from is mouth. Wolf grabbed another guard and made a knot with his arms, the guard yelled in pain before falling to the ground. One guard hit Wolf in the head, Wolf smiled, “Idiot” then Wolf punched his abdomen with his right hand and grabbed the spine, then he pierced the chest with his left hand grabbing his spine in two points, the guard gaped. “This is a real punch your Imbecile” Wolf said with an evil smile “And now…this is a split”… Wolf lifted the guard and then he yanked both arms at opposing sides ripping the guard in half making a gush of blood and spreading his guts over the walls. There where only two guards left, Wolf ignored them and then begun to look for intact heads. He found the guard with the ripped limbs revolving in the floor with pain, he put gently his foot on his head and slowly crushed it like he was crushing a cardboard. He walked slowly to the guard with the tied arms and first he the knot, with arms and everything, and stomped the head viciously cracking the floor with just one stomp. He looked for the halve with the head and ripped it from the body, then with the head on his hand he walked to the remaining guards. Wolf palmed the ripped head and slowly compressed it, the head slowly was deformed at the horrified look of the remaining guards that banged helplessly the door. Wolf tossed the head remains at his side, he casually cleaned his hands one against the other, licking blood as it was some kind of jelly candy. The guards pissed himself from fear. Wolf smelled the fear and enjoyed it. “You know you’re going to die” Wolf said with a slow voice where he enjoyed every word of it. Wolf walked so slowly that all his muscles contracted in a such controlled way that they looked like an anatomy book. The guards banged furiously the doors, Wolf reached them, he pushed back one of the guards and held up the arm with the guard was banging with. “Shhh” Wolf said, “you’re disturbing” Wolf forced the arm backwards until the guard almost could scratch the back of the neck. AIEEEEEEEEE the guard screamed. “Shhhh” Wolf said, you’re disturbing” Wolf said with a higher volume. He pushed the arm up and he snapped it from the shoulder sockets, AAAAARRRGGGGGG the guard yelled, “Now you’re disturbing!” Wolf sand he then grabbed the other arm and in one movement he yanked it backwards and upwards, both arms where dislocated, Wolf grabbed both forearms with one hand and Wolf lifted him like the guard was a pig on a hook and the guard was really squealing like a pig. While holding up the guard with his right hand, Wolf punched his abdomen and ripped all his intestines while looking deviously at the other guard. The guard gaped. Wolf then punched the abdomen again but used his arm as a hook, Wolf opened his right hand and the arms fell lips at the the guard sides. Wolf was holding up the guards body with his left biceps that he flexed casually moving the guard like a rag doll over his big and powerful biceps. Wolf was enjoying to toy the guard while looks and the other viciously, then Wolf used his right hand and ripped the guards pants and underwear, the other guard frigthened about a rape scene but Wolf was looking to have a clear vision of his fixing point, he ripped the balls and penis and then he grabbed the pubic symphysis and with all his high Wolf pulled his biceps and the pelvis apart. His arm ripped the body like toilet paper, Wolf ripped the sternum, and both ribcage halves flipped like a torn book, his fist went through the guards head crushing and ripping the jawbone and caving the head from bellow so the head was caved by Wolf’s fist, the maxillary bones where torn apart and the eyes flopped from outside the cranium. The pelvis still had the legs attached so Wolf casually ripped both legs from the pelvis, just for show. Blod was sprayed all over the place excepting to the part that the Interviewer, Paolo and Igor stood. Igor was in awe and Paolo was holding his crotch. The Interviewer was unfazed but he clearly was looking at detail Wolf’s errands. The last guard was screaming “no, no, no mercy…please” Wolf kicked him and he went flying in front of the interviewer, he landed on his back and the air was forced out of his lungs. “I know I’m too big for you little one, so I will help you” Wolf grabbed the left arm of the guard and placed his forearm on his right arm crevice, then Wolf slowly flexed his bicep and at first he trapped the arm then the bone begun creaking and then the biceps crushed the forearm. Wolf moaned “I love this” he muttered in pleasure. The guard yelled in pain, then Wolf did the same with the other arm but this time he made it slower. Wolf enjoyed each yell, each crack, each tremble each struggle. Wolf then grabbed the guard by his ankle and deviously and slowly he held the knee with his left arm and the shin with the right hand, the guard tried to kick Wolf but he ignored, it was like a bug hitting him, Wolf slowly ripped the left shin from his body, when blood poured everywhere he bent and quickly put his left arm under the knee and holding it against the arm craved he flexed his biceps crushing the knee in one swift movement but reducing the blood loss, the guard was hanging from Wolf’s left biceps and his back was hitting Wolf legs and croth Wolf grabbed the left knee and he simply yanked the body tearing the leg off the body. Wolf tossed the leg and relaxed his biceps the body fell to the ground but Wolf was on for more blood he lifted again the guard and accommodates him just to make Igor Paolo and the Interviewer see the ending of the gruesome spectacle. He hugged the guard from behind and using his fingers as powerful hooks over the guard sternum he ripped the ribs and the sternum exposing the guards internal organs, his heart was racing trying to hold the guar alive for some seconds more but in the process make in the guard feel even more pain than he could possible though he could feel. Wolf grabbed the head with both hands and piercing it with his fingers he opened it like he was opening a bag of potato chips, the brain was exposed, the eyeballs where still hanging from it, Wolf ripped the brain fro, the skull and tossed at a wall where it stood plastered like an strange work or art. Wolf yelled and flexed his muscles, mesmerizing his audience, the Interviewer scratched his head and said “I suppose it can’t be helped” and left the bloody room. In the aisle the non dissident old members of the Nuovi Imperatori heard the yells, the cracks and the screams, they also read a maniac laughter like a demon, then he looked at the room interior, some of them fell on his backs, some of them puked, some of them looked at Wolf and his bloodied body, they wondered how Wolf could be that happy while flexing his body. “il demonio” some of them said and trembled. The Interviewer said “Now you all bring here your weapons to be destroyed, close the drug business, and from now you’re all part of the SSS, you’ll be our soldiers” the Interviewer said with authority. “Any other dissidence and I’ll gladly ask Wolf to come back” the Nuovi Imperatori members freaked out at the idea. “Good” the Interviewer said, now all the leaders place come with me, we need a new meeting place. “Wolf, go and shower yourself, I’ll find you later” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the leaders of the Nuovi Imperatori, Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer found a smaller room near the big one, the stench was already filling the air but Paolo, Igor and the Interviewer ignored it. “Gentlemen, as you saw there are changes”. The Interviewer said. Paolo and Igor were at each of the Interviewer sides. “From now, the Nuovi imperatori doesn’t exist anymore, you’ll be now the souther division of the SSS” the Interviewer declared officially. A fat leader scoffed and said “we are already respected by our name, so you now say we should drop it?”. The Interviewer looked at him and said “Paolo”. Paolo walked behind the guy and palmed his head. Paolo begun to crush the skull, it was his very first time but he was unrelenting, Paolo squeezed the head and the fat leaders begun to scream in pain, after some seconds the skull caved and after that Paolo could finally crush the head of the leader, Paolo yelled in victory and flexed his biceps, “yeah” he said. Paolo yanked the body from the table and the body fell at the side, the other leaders grabbed his seats until their fingers went white. “Any other stupid question?” The Interviewer said. “So listen, any betrayal shall be payed with death, these are our ways, we will only use our physical strength, that makes good soldiers and make’s us strong has you saw with my friend Paolo here”. You’ll be part of our army for now you will stay here with Paolo, but. I think this place can be dangerous for most of you, so you’ll be transfigured to our main headquarters” “you’l begin to train, If you can’ train at the SSS level, you’ll be deemed unfit to work with us”. Has said, Paolo will be the Ione in charge of the operation, any questions?. The leaders stood frozen. “Good” the Interviewer said, Paolo, take the command from here, I’ll look for Wolf, Igor, come with me”. Paolo took the Interviewer seat as soon as he got up, then the Interviewer left with Igor, on the room Paolo gave clear instructions about how they will merge both organization operations. “Igor, we will need to reinforce our defenses on the main base, the secondary base and here, I doubt they will hit here first since this place does nothing with our main operations, so it doesn’t make any sense to attack here unless they want to take the place from us, they won’t attack soon I think. The Nuovi Imperastori lost many leaders so we need to fill the void…make sure that Paolo understand this…” the Interviewer was sweating, and he put his hand on the old wound and held onto the wall… “Still hurts?” Igor asked “Just when I’m tired” the Interviewer said with a smile, and continued walking but Igor noted that he walked at a slower pace than before. After some minutes they found the room were Wolf was playfully bathing in the shower, the room was big and had a big bed inside. The Interviewer signaled Igor to leave, then he looked for a seat where he fell from exhaustion. After some minutes Wolf left the shower only covered by a towel, the towel was clearly too small to cover, but the interviewer was already sleeping. Wolf looked at the interviewer almost tenderly, “impudent brat, anyone would fear to fell sleep in my reach, most of them get’s crushed but you decide to sleep here…you jerk”. “I heard that” the Interviewer said while half asleep, “shut ups and rest” Wolf said, the Interviewer didn’t answered. Then Wolf with extreme care lifted the interviewer and put him on the bed. “It’s very fun” He said. Then Wolf seated on the seat and carefully watched the Interviewer’s sleep.

Warning; This storiy us very heavilt snuff-oriented. If this is not your thing, please looke elsewere. If this is yout thing, enjoy. Thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their encpuragement, ideas and help. (Thank you guys, the SSS would no be the same without you!). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 13-Scacchi Insanguinati The Interviewer was on the cafe seated with Wolf and Paolo. Now…let's see…” the Interviewer said, he took a sip of his coffee. “Your boss wants to change the number of fights to 10…why?” The Interviewer asked. “Don’t know, seems he thinks that if the Italians show true superiority there, he can convince the other mobs to leave us alone…” Paolo said “That’s a good argument” the Interviewer said, “But why changing it? Why now? And why he sent you specifically?” The Interviewer said. Paolo didn’t knew the answers, he even felt a little stunned to be unable to answer… TelI me Paolo, any negotiation we reach here…you’re really able to guarantee me that the agreement we reach will stay?” Paolo simply said “I’m sure that Luca will accept ad long as we accept his requirement of 10 fights” The interviewer took a sip of his coffee, “It’s risky for us” he said. “You’ve haven’t showed your warriors, but you have some sense of at least two of ours, and now you’ve told me that Luca wants to make a power show..so seems the stakes are quite high”. He said. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and regretted not have used his strongest piece, for some moments he wanted to kick himself but he was going to stay true to his world, but he knew that the risk and the cost would be something he will not like. “These are our conditions” the Interviewer said with a pain twitch that was unable to hide. “You’re right?” “No, thank to you…just be glad that Wolf doesn't kill you?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “Now to the point…first, well accept the 10 to 10, In fact we want the number elevated to 11 so we avoid the possibility of a tie; in addition, the event will be on our arena, we already have a place, second, the even will be streamed for all our subscribers, but we will also stream to all the SSS and Nuovi Imperatori members, so the result shall not be challenged, three, the heads of the two organizations will be on our arena so to legitimize the results” The interviews twitched in pain and a small drop of sweat fell on his forehead. Paolo nodded “I think that’s easy to achieve”. We have a last condition. All the fights will be to death… Paolo was shocked. “SSS rules Paolo…or you didn’t realized Lucas intention to send you here alone?” Paolo looked at the interviewer and suddenly he begun to sweat. “Luca knows our business, and our rules since he and you organization are our clients too…even after your takeover intent he still trust us his valuables and we still hold them secured… go talk to Luca and tell what is his answer?…oh, and please , on your way out can you please ask them to bring me another coffee?…we´ll wait”. The Interviewer took the last sip of his current coffee. “Delicious” Wolf smirked “i’d like a coffee too”. After some minutes the cafe owner brought to new coffee cups for the Interviewer and Wolf, he cleaned the table from the spilled coffee and left. “Please put the bill on our account, we will pay ass soon as possible…we are going to leave soon” the Interviewer said. On the outside of the cafe Paolo voice sounded, “si signore”…then a long pause…and after Paolo said in a quiet voice “si signore”. The Interviewer smiled. “Maybe…” he said. Then Paolo entered the cafe. “May I ask for a glass of water” he said. “Please, be my guest, I’ll swear I won’t poison it on revenge” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo was worn out, his hand shook in a slight but controlled show of pure rage. “What happened?” The Interviewer asked. “Luca accepted all the terms” Paolo said. “Good” The Interviewer said. “So, I suppose that this will not be the last time we meet, but Paolo, let me give you a friendly advise… Luca knows our rules, he know that we alway play by our rules…I’ve talked to him before all this mess and I can tell you…Luca is pissed at you, and the fact that you didn’t handed him the SSS surely has him very pissed, I know his aim, and I know he want us badly… but if I were you, I would be really pondering where my loyalty is, because I’m fearing that the next movement Luca does involving you will give you plenty of opportunity to say where his loyalties are…don’t forget, he sent you here to die, and maybe he’s surprised that you will come back to your place…don’t forget.” The interviewer took a sip of coffee and left the place, “the water is on our bill” he said while leaving with Wolf at his side. Leaving a confused Paolo behind. Later, the Interviewer walked with Wolf on the SSS headquarters. Michal was waiting on the entrance. “How’s our new recruit?” The Interviewer asked. “He’s already on his quarters, we will assign his training regime as soon as possible. “We got a small change of plans” the Interviewer said. A small pain twitch appears on his face. “I think you need to rest, you barely rested since the…” Michal didn’t said a word but pointed at the Interviewer wounded arm. “First we need to discuss some things” the Interviewer signaled Michal to follow them, “what happened today? They told me that Wolf killed two cops and you reunited with Paolo. “Yes, and yes” the Interviewer said. Let me update you first… “Eleven!” Michal said. “Yes, I know, we don’t have that many pieces on our elites” The Interviewer said. “I need to participate” Michal said, “Me too” Wolf said. “No, first both of you are way too strong, and also you’re part of the bet…unfortunately I cornered myself on that point, also, if you both participate they can cry foul on the tournament results”. Remember the event will be streamed to everyone. “Why you asked that” Michal said dumbfounded. “We need that the results are unquestionable by anyone…” the Interviewer said, “Also, that can prevent any treacherous movement by the Italians”. “It’s possible that they do an underhanded move?” Michal said. The interviewer made a pause and said “There is a thing that does’s cape my mind…ten fighters, it’s a somewhat high number, we one up that number to make the results clear…but seems they know that we don’t have that much people so that changed the rules to show their senses superiority of numbers, so I still suspect that they can do an underhanded move of the conditions are met…but what are those conditions’ I don’t know…” The Interviewer said. “And what if they do?” Michal said. The Interviewer looked at Michal and then to Wolf. “If that happens we will abide by the SSS rules as asked”. Wolf smirked and Michal nodded. The Interviewer took his chess board from his desk and begun to add the opposing pieces to it, after that, he put the pawns on his side of the board in silence. Wolf and Michal stood silent. The Interviewer then begun to say “the main problem is that the board is now bigger than before…ten fights would be a problem, I asked five to avoid the possibility of a tie…Luca wants that that can be a possibility, also, I don’t have a queen on the board”. The Interviewer took the main pieces from the desk and with delicacy he put the towers on the board. “Igor and Buck are strong, Is difficult for them to lose, Buck is not disciplined but he can compensate on his strength, Igor have been looking at Wolf as an example, he have been training very hard so he gained a lot of strength recently”. Wolf too another pair of pieces, the Knights and put on the board. “We also have Ivan and Carlos, they are flexible, Ivan has been training the troops here and he’s a very capable strategist, he can use that capability on the fights, Carlos is stronger but flexible and his adaptive capabilities are top notch”. The Interviewer added one of the Bishops to the board. “Ricardo has been learning at a very fast speed he is very emotional but his strength is not that apparent from his body size”. The interviewer put his finger on the bishop position that was empty. “That put us in the next problem…We have strong pieces but we lack in the numbers” he said. Michal bent over the desk “Add us..please”. The Interviewed looked at him and said “I’ve told you why, please Michal believe in me…” the Interviewer said. “Seems we will need to use some strong pawns over here…until we knew who will be send by the Italians they can give us a surprise…and on the bishop…what do you think about Felipe?” The Interviewer said while holding the bishop on his hand and pondering if he needed to put the piece on his board. “Felipe is too new” Wolf said. “I know, but he is strong, from what we saw on the gym, he’s at least as strong as one of the guards and he also has some fighting experience, we could use this time to train him, Michal can you do it?” Michal nodded. “Ok, do as you please” Michal said. “Thanks” The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stood up, he looked at the board and took a rook on his hand…”maybe we can snatch a rook from them…” he muttered and then put the piece on the board. “Wolf, we will need to evaluate the guards” the interviewer told Wolf, “You need to rest first” Wolf ordered and Michal nodded. Then he lifted the Interviewer and. Cradled to his bed. “Take a rest…” they said in unison and left the room”. “Michal please make the training program and execute it ASAP”. “OK I’ll do it Michal said without turning and left the room alongside Wolf”. The Interviewer then realized how exhausted he was, his arm still was in pain , he walked alongside Wolf, and entered his room, Wolf looked at him while he climbed to his bed and soon fell asleep. Wolf closed the door and left. Soon the days passed, the Interviewer and Michal chose three promising guards to fight, and they added Felipe to the bunch. They were training hard, taking little rest, but from the new recruits Felipe showed a lot of promise. The other guards were Tom, Ferdinand, Ceri, and Greg. Tom was a big bodybuilder past his eye, but still big and strong, he had some potential and joined the SSS on the promise of becoming strong again, he had a big body with a tummy that revealed Tom’s age, and his previous heavy steroid usage, he was kinda dominant on his manners but his strength was higher than the average SSS guard, he was almost an elite but the Interviewer rejected the promotion on grounds of being “too close to be a lone Wolf”. He trained almost as hard as Felipe, and seems that Tom was fixated on being promoted to an elite after the tournament. Ferdinand was an above average guy, blonde and with a round face, he was recruited some years ago and even if he trained hard, he didn’t achieved the fitness type of body, but his looks where misleading, many people tried to poke fun at his looks and found their face crushed by his powerful hits, he liked to be a guard but he didn’t wanted to have more responsibilities, so he declined any opportunity to be promoted. However Michal thought that he could be paired to an average looking Italian fighter. Ceri and Greg were the last of the new bunch, Ceri was an ex-cop, not so tall but he had big hairy pecs, and formed legs from the football practice and bald head. He was bigger than Ricardo, but was not that well defined than him. Greg were a muscle chub, kind arrogant but had boxing knowledge, he was a very domineering man, but Michal thought that he could win his fights. “It all come at how we place and play our pieces” the Interviewer said in his office while talking to Michal and Wolf, the tournament was set to begin tomorrow. The interviewer meditated on what would happen, somewhat the tournament would be held at the next day and the SSS would be changed forever. The day of the tournament the preparations were frantic, the arena was being fitted with enough seating for all the Nuovi Imperatori heads and for Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer on the SSS side. The colosseum was fitted to let the guess stay comfortable during the matches and even a screen was installed so everyone could see what was being streamed. At the afternoon the Italians arrived, they came in 4 vans each carrying at least two of their fighters and a limo that carried Luca and Paolo as his number two. The Interviewer stood at the entrance with Wolf and Michal, each one at one side like two hulking body guards. The walked near the limo, the limo kept closed by at least 5 minutes and then the opposite doo opened and Paolo came out of the car. “Good Afternoon sirs” Paolo said he was on a white shirt that fitted his chest all too well and in cream pants, he walked in front of the other door and said “Luca wants to be sure that there are no traps there. The Interviewer frowned “First you try to kill Michal, then you try to take over the SSS, then instead of face us up front, you decide to send your messenger two times…even you changed the terms…If you really think so little of us, then leave this place, since so far you’re the ones that have attacked us, so we stay to our word that there are no foul play here..if you want to keep your word, then come down that car and speak to us directly or face the consequences” the Interviewer said in a contained rage but he wasn’t answering to Paolo but speaking directly to Luca. Paolo shuddered and looked to the car. The door opened and all the other cars doors opened in unison, like a small army, the Nuovi Imperatori stood down the car, and formed a line in front of The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal, the SSS guards and chosen fighters responded accordingly. At the end, Luca got off the limo and stood in front of the Interviewer defiantly. The Interviewer was unfazed but his breathing was heavy and slow. “You impudent brat, you should know your place” Luca said. Luca was a man on their late 50’s, he was very well dressed in a white designer suit riveted with gold olive leaves woven into the sleeves and edges of the dress jacket. “Like an emperor” the Interviewer thought. He was tall, average built and his face shoed piercing blue eyes and a royal presence that inspired respect, but his facial expression was arrogant, so the high class effect Luca wanted was lost in part by this demeanor. “Sorry Luca, but there’s only one person in this world that can call me Impudent brat” so I’ll ask you to not do it again. Luca was shocked. “Beware man, We can simply crush you like a bug and you wouldn’t even note that” Luca said defiantly. “You already tried that and failed” The Interviewer answered, Luca took the burn with aplomb, he simply ignored it and said. “The failures of Paolo aren’t my failures, so I don’t accept any responsibility of his actions” Luca answered. “Paolo blushed but stood silent”. “So how are we going to settle this?” Luca said with contempt. The Interviewer pointed at his chosen warriors, formed in line in front of the SSS guards and behind The Interviewer, Wolf and Michal. Luca observed Wolf and Michal and said “these two are your better men I’ve heard, so why don’t they fight?” He said. “I want this to be a fair fight, also they are part of the price, my better warriors” The Interviewer said. “So you’re so arrogant that you don’t use your better fighters?” Luca said, “I’m sure that our chosen warriors will be of your liking and will provide a good fight…we are taking this very seriously” the Interviewer said unfazed. “Our Warriors will be Carlos, Ferdinand, Daniel, Ivan, Greg, Buck, Igor, Ricardo, Felipe, Ceri, and Tom”. “Our warriors will be Connor, Lorenzo, Tony, John, Dario, Bruno, Carlo, Mauro, Enzo, and Brian…Our last warrior is delayed but I’m quite sure that we can start the fights before he gets here” Luca said. “I’m sure he will get here on time” The Interviewer said making a special effort on keep his true feeling hidden. So we will start at 5pm at the colosseum, we already arranged a plane where all your men can stay. If you need something please tell us”. The Interviewer said. “I’ve already brought everything we need, I can’t risk an underhanded move by you” Luca said with the arrogant tone that the Interviewer was starting to hate. “Understand” he said. “Good” Luca said “so, please show us our temporal place”. After the Italians left the Interviewer and Michal pondered the best plan to the fights, the Interviewer regretfully admitted that even as they were proud of their soldier’s strength, the Italian ad there share of good soldiers too. “I wish I could recruit them to the SSS, but unfortunately some of them will die…hope none of us die…but I highly doubt it”. The Interviewer said while twitching his face. “The pain returned?” Michal asked. “It has been reducing, but sometime it returns”. The Interviewer said. In the next hours Afternoon Luca and the Interviewer interchanged messages much ti the Interviewer irritation. “Pompous piece of crap” he said. “Language you boy” Wolf said while bouncing his pecs teasing the Interviewer. “Cut it out Wolf” the Interviewer said “He clearly belittles us…” the Interviewer went silent and walked to Wolf. He patted Wolf’s arms “I don’t want to lose you, or Michal, but I’m getting nervous that I was too careless with this”. Wolf flexed his biceps “you have one Wolf, and that Wolf with Michal helped to train your warriors, trust them”. Wolf said. The Interviewer smiled. “Thanks buddy…that guy really gets on my nerves”. “Don’t allow that” Michal said while entering to the Interviewers office, “His pride is his weakness…they have accepted the fights list, they also seem to thing that this will be settled before the sixth or seventh fight…also, Carlos have even feeling sick lately” Michal said. “It’s not like we can call them for a change now…” the Interviewer said, “We will have to believe in our people” the Interviewer said. SO, we will have the matches how they here agreed. The first one is Carlos against that light-heavy bodybuilder packed with mass, in fact the bodybuilder from the Italians had an sadist look on his face and he barely fin on the clothes he decided to use. “Connor, that guy seems to be a good recruit for us, but Carlos is a fine soldier too” the Interviewer thought. The afternoon came and the event needed to start, the Interviewer walked alongside Wolf and Michal to the colosseum, they visited first the chosen warriors. “We are strong, let’s show them” was the small discourse the Interviewer gave to his soldiers. They answered in various forms, from approbation nods to full muscle flexing by Ricardo. Carlos was eerily silent. The Interviewer thought for a second that he could be nervous but hushed the idea away, there was simply no time. Carlos move to the colosseum with them, he were silent all the way down to the colosseum, after some time he took another way, just to get to the colosseum, that day Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer would take the route to the upper part of the colosseum. “Let’s take a close look on Carlos” the Interviewer said, “Agree” Michal said, Wolf was quiet all over the time. “What’s up Wolf?” The Interviewer said. “Let’s be on guard…don’t trust the Italians” Wolf said. The Interviewer nodded, Wolf wasn’t the type to give a caution word, so the Interviewer too those words at heart. After some minutes they reached the upper level of the arena where Luca was already seated with Paolo at his side and four bodyguards with him. “Why you took out our weapons from us?” Luca said. “We don’t have weapons either” the Interviewer said unfazed, “Are you so little sure of your men capabilities that you think you need weapons?, If you want to be sure you can examine Wolf and Michal. You won’t find any weapons with us, excepting for the ones stored for our clients on the warehouses outside this place. “So it’s real that you don’t use weapons” Luca said with a slight deprecative smile. The Interviewer was quick to detect that Luca saw that has an SSS weakness, little he knew about Wolf and Michal, but he decided to play along, “we don’t like to hide behind the false power that weapons give, and anyway is not that we want them, we only do our business and we don’t need those things for our mission” The Interviewer said casually before taking a seat. “Go ahead, ask you men to examine them”. One of Luca guards came next to Wolf who grunted and bounced his pecs. “You can touch them if you want, but I don’t know if they want to be touched” Wolf said, he was in his classical tank top, shorts and converse shoes that the guard saw that Wolf would not be able to hide a gun excepting for the ones already attached to his body. Other guard went next to Michal “The only canon you see is the one in the center” Michal said jokingly but with a face that looked like “you touch me…you die” that the guard simply took a look from the outside, Michal was wearing pants and a well fitted shirt that was so adjusted to his body that even if he take a hidden gun, it would clearly be seen. The Italian bodyguards simply nodded to Luca, “thank you praetorians” he said. “Praetorians…so this guy really believes himself to be an emperor” the Interviewer tough for himself. “I just hope that he is not as crazy as one of them”. They all took his positions, the arena door opened and Carlos and his opponent, Connor stood in front of them. “You all know that this fight is the final one for one of yours” Luca said pompously, “I hope that you give a fight so good that no one can claim that the fight was unfair. Luca said, his tone heavily implied some kind of “mercy” that they were giving to the SSS. The Interviewer sighted in a quiet rage, Wolf put a hand on his shoulder and gently pressed. The Interviewer took the sign has a “calm down” gesture. The Interviewer took a sip oh his coca-cola and heard. Luca sat and the Interviewer said “No weapons, fight to the end, Luca and I will be the judges of this fight…so please, give your best”, he then poured down the can remains to the floor like a libation, a sign that Luca noted. Luca signaled his hand to one of his guard who quickly took a glass from a bottle of Win they brought with them and took a sip. “Don’t worry Luca, unless you behave, you should fear nothing from us…we are not like you”. The Interviewer said with scorn. Luca looked in quiet rage but has the event was being streamed he decided to play along. Carlos (SSS) and Connor (NI) where on swimming suits, or so it appeared, Connor legs where so massive that the clothes looked more like a vacuum package, and Connor knew the effect he gave on the audience, Luca was ecstatic and the Interviewer worried for Carlos. Carlos was packed too, he wasn’t that big, but the SSS knew what he was capable. He bounced his pecs a little for confidence but the Interviewer knew him all too well to see that something was amiss, but until that moment, he could not detect it. Carlos and Connor took a stance on the arena, Connor flexed his biceps, he was clearly a bodybuilder champ but his smirk shown a lot of confidence, Carlos stood concentrated, after some moments, an alarm sounded and Carlos took the initiative he launched a punch to Connor chest with al his might that landed on Connor chest, Connor got surprised and stumbled back, Luca jumped from his seat in surprise but Connor took the hit with little to no damage on his chest, his big chest only got red on the place Carlos hit, Connor ran to Carlos and hit his chest, Carlos took the hit and the punch was also ineffective, Carlos adjusted his boxing stand and then he aimed to Connors face and landed a bunch of hits and jabs, Carlos was a good boxer, but the Interviewer thought that even as Carlos was giving a good fight, so far his hits were ineffective, something strange for a warrior of the level of Carlos. Connor was big, but is far he wasn’t fighting that well, he received punch after punch but an ominous feeling go to the Interviewer brain, Connor some to be the kind of fighter that does’t fight well, but he can take a lot of blows until his opponent reaches its limit and then he counter attacks, on other and Carlos seemed the type of fighter that wan’t to end the fight quick and decisively, and end that was out of reach at every minute that passed. Carlos looked desperate and was sweating profusely. Connor smiled, he grabbed Carlos and held him in a bearhug, Carlos face wen to full rage but that was too late, Connor already bulging biceps where compressing his ribcage, Carlos tried to hit Connor in the face but Connor smiled like a maniac and kept compressing the chest. Carlos yelled in agony and Connor laughed, clearly enjoying the pain. The Interviewer was shocked, his plan was that Carlos ended this fight in a clear victory for the SSS, he wanted this to be the first and best declaration of the SSS strength, but Carlos was losing, the Interviewer put his hand on his face in embarrassment, “that’s odd, that guy shouldn’t be as strong as Carlos” Michael said in an analytical way. The Interviewer then regained his senses, his analytical brain begun to race “why, a trained warrior like Carlos, that acted in such a disciplined way was losing to a guy that was strong, yes, but didn’t had a fighting training like Carlos?”, it made no sense, but the result was clear…Carlos ribcage was giving the last of it, Carlos was wearing profusely, and the Interviewer knew that he was about to die. “We surrender this fight he said to Luca”. Carlos was yelling in agony and Connor wasn’t even sweating. “What did you say?” Luca said with a veil grin ion his face. “I said that we surrender this fight, we cannot afford to lose a good man like Carlos” the Interviewer said ignoring all the other things at his surroundings. Connor kept pressing Carlos ribcage until a “pop” sounded and an agony yell was heard. “He’s finished, so can you show him some mercy and spare him? Connor won, so it’s a victory for the Nuovi Imperatori”. The Interviewer said with a serious face, Luca was delighted on the effect he was causing. “You shouldn’t underestimate us” Luca said. “I’ll make sure that you’ll be defeated, and then you’ll be all mine”. Then he looked to the arena, “Connor, release him, you win” he said with a big theatrical gesture. Connor released Carlos but was disappointed, Carlos fell to the ground hugging his chest and Connor kicked him so strongly that the flex some centimeters above the ground before falling. Connor flexed double biceps pose and a crab pose while looking defiantly at the Interviewer. The Interviewer thought that Connor would be an excellent SSS elite, but he had more pressing things to do. His wound hurted and his face twitched in pain. “Damn” the Interviewer thought for himself while pressing the seat to alleviate the pain. “What did you do?, Let him die, You know the SSS rules, you should follow them” Michal said with disapproval. “I know the rules Michal… and I won’t allow you to overrule me” Wolf looked at Michal and bounced his pecs, Wolf was serious, so Michal decided not to press the matter. “We will have at least 10 minutes to the next fight” The Interviewer said in silence. “Go get Carlos to his quarter and examine him, something is not well Michal” Michal tried to rebuke “Listen!” The Interviewer ordered, Michal was surprised, it was very strange that the Interviewer spoke in that demanding way to him. “Something is not well, Carlos should not have lost…find what”. The Interviewer whispered to him “Now go". Michal jumped down to the arena and took Carlos outside. “Great fight, Let’s see the others, I’m dying to see who is stronger”. Luca said while sipping his wine. “Wolf, be alert” the Interviewer whispered. "I’m sure the answer will be definitive” the Interviewer challenged. The second fight was about to start, Ferdinand for the SSS, Lorenzo for the Italians.Both men where very similar in height, Lorenzo was a little taller, but their body type were different, Ferdinand looked more like and above average trucker but he was strong for his body type, he was recruited on basis of his potential and his strength grew and a great level to make him one of the top tier guards. Lorenzo on the other hand had the built of a taekwondo practitioner, he was confident, Ferdinand was serious. Both men out his guard stance, aft the alarm sounded Lorenzo took the initiative and kicked Ferdinand on the abdomen, Ferdinand stumbled back but didn’t fell. Lorenzo tried to keep the offensive with some big and low Kick but surprisingly, Ferdinand was able to evade them, he was faster than the appeared. Ferdinand wen to a lunch to the face the Lorenzo barely missed and counterattacked with a low Kick that landed at Ferdinand right left. Lorenzo jumped back and stood his guard. “This should be easy” Luca said playfully, “Look mr Interviewer, we brought some fine fighters don’t you believe?” He said proudly. Paolo ate his side was very serious, he was concentrated on the fight, studying patterns and for some reason, the Interviewer thought that Paolo was more for the Italians that initially appeared. “Luca, you’ve prepared some good men, but we shall not get ahead of ourselves please” and showed his can of coca cola like a wine cup and drank. On the arena Lorenzo was hitting Ferdinand legs, but Ferdinand also managed to land some blows to Lorenzos chest and abs. “Use your hands” Paolo yelled at Lorenzo, and Lorenzo begun to mix punches and kicks that cornered Ferdinand against a Wall. “Paolo, shut up” Luca said irritated. The Interviewer got the hint, “so, Paolo seems to be the one that prepared Lorenzo…interesting” the Interviewer thought for himself. Lorenzo jumped and kicked Ferdinand chest with all his might. A cracking sound echoed on the arena. The Interviewer put his hand on his face. “Ohhh, looks that Lorenzo just cracked some ribs” Luca said playfully “Wonderfull” he added siping wine. Ferdinand trie to get up but his pain was lowering his reactions, Lorenzo kept kicking Ferdinand on the legs until Ferdinand fell to the ground, Lorenzo went to kick Ferdinand head but Ferdinand blocked the kick with His arm. The arm cracked Ferdinand gave a loud yell of pain, he was breathing heavily and fell in his knees, Lorenzo kicked Ferdinand in the back and then put his head on a revers leg lock, Ferdinand tried to get out of the lock but with only one usable arm it was pointless, Lorenzo begun to squeeze Ferdinand neck, Ferdinand tapped the floor desperately but there where no mercy this time, Lorenzo squeezed until a crack sounded, Ferdinand arm fell limp, he was dead, Lorenzo overjoyed fled his biceps and pecs in a victory pose. “Wonderfull Lorenzo a glorious victory”. Wolf grunted “Weak” he said. The Interviewer nodded with his head. Ferdinand was dragged away by some SSS shocked guards, Lorenzo left the colosseum by the door and suddenly Tony entered the arena, behind him Daniel entered, they both were bodybuilders. Tony was hairless, his face was very masculine and his muscles bulged n all his body, he was on his mid 30’s, and clearly he was a showoff, on his right arm he had an Italian flag tattoo. He was surprisingly energetic and were jumping back and forth on excitement. Behind him Daniel entered the arena, he was a bigger bodybuilder than Tony and entered with some pompous pace, almost arrogant. Tony was dressed on a small denim short, while Daniel The interviewer analyzed with bodybuilders. “What do you think Wolf?” Wolf smiled, “we will see, that guy Tony seems a good one”. The Interviewer accommodate himself on his seat and sipped his coca cola. Both bodybuilders stood arrogantly in from of each other, like they where comparing his muscle size and strength. “You can surrender now” Daniel said with confidence. “No, please, I want to snuff you out…they say that I can do this here without any consequences, so please, help me show all my might” Tony answered. “Interesting” the Interviewer said. Both man jumped to each other, Daniel struggled but Tony was unfazed. Daniel muscles bulged everywhere, but Tony held his place with confidence. Tony was smirking while Daniel was sweating “Ooh,” Wolf said bulging his muscles. “You noticed isn’t it?” The Interviewer said. “This is done” Wolf said. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and threw him to the other wall. Daniel fell with a thud and the air was blown off oh his lungs. Daniel struggled to get up but Tony was over him already. “Get up your asshole” Tony said and punched Daniel abs snd sent him flying away. Tony grabbed Daniel arm and twisted if behind him, Tony pulled of the arm and after some struggle the arm dislocated from the shoulder. “AAAAAAAAIIEEEEEE” Daniel yelled. It’s done” the Interviewer said with embarrassment, “seems we need to be more strict with the election process” he said. Daniel squirmed in the floor, holding his lifeless arm with his good one, he tried to put up but stood on his knees, so Tony kicked his face. Daniel fell to the ground covering his face with the only good arm he had. Tony was far from being satisfied, Tony kicked Daniel’s body with all his right, his legs bulged in power and Tony face was gleaming in a sick pleasure, Daniel cried for help but he received only more kicks. Luca was raving in Tony’s brutality and Paolo nodded in approval. The Interviewer saw at the spectacle with interest, Wolf bounced his pecs and felt his arms. “This could be a good one too” Wolf said. Tony then walked next to Daniel head, and stomped his head, the first hit bounded the head over the floor, the second stomp Daniel fell unconscious, the third stomp deformed Daniel’s face, the forth stomp begun to crack Daniel’s skull. Tony kept stomping Daniels skull savagely, until the head was just a pulp of random pieces oozing with blood, bran, teeth and bone. Tony flexed his biceps and even the Interviewer showed him his approval. “That’s a good one” he said to The interviewer who bounced his pecs, “Would be fun to sniff that one”. Luca was delighted. “That’s three on us…I thought this would be harder for us, we prepared for the worst and then you’ve only send us wimps” Luca said. The interviewer was unfazed, he still had pieces to move, he already was wondering if the pieces he decided to use would help him to take the victory from this tournament, but he was not that sure, even as his best pieces weren’t used yet. However the Italians so far have sent fine fighters, even for the SSS standards. Ivan was already on the arena, he was a muscle chub with big arms, and pecs, he had a very well worked legs and a small tummy over a thing line of fur that gave him a sexy looks. On his face there were a big black eyes and a dazzling smile that irradiated confidence without looking arrogant. In front if him was John, John was a it tall guy that was very well defined muscles but they were not that big. John was more like a muscled yoga teacher with some muscle than a fitness type, but the Interviewer knew all too well that looks were not equal to strength but on the contrary. The Fight started and John landed some blows to Ivan abdomen, Ivan stumbled back but kept his fighting stance. Ivan tried to hand a few punches that John dodged and answered with some kicks and punched aimed mainly to Ivan’s belly. The fight kept on like this for some minutes, John kept on with his speed leaning blows on even over all the body but aiming first at his belly. Ivan seemed furious, but so far he barely had a chance to land a hit. John looked fresh but Ivan was struggling. The Interviewer was unfazed and Wolf was smirking. “Weak…” Wolf said. John tried to kick Ivan’s belly but from nothing Ivan grabbed John’s left leg from the ankle and crushed it with one hand. “How much time you think you can keep this you weakling?” Ivan said with rage. Then he looked at the Interviewer with pride. Ivan kept his hold on John’s leg who tried to break free from his lock but via will not release him. John tried to punch Ivan’s face but his face was cold steel, he even flinched with pain, he was full of anger, he twisted johns leg and forced him to turn. Ivan yanked John’s body and without releasing him he turned so, John looked like a rolling rag-doll. Iva release Johns body and he was sent flying like a rag against the wall, his face and head hit first and then the rest of the body, John fell to the floor and squirmed in pain holding his face with both hands. “I beg that hurts weakling” Ivan said bouncing his pecs. “No, no, no” John screamed but Ivan was not yet satisfied. Ivan grabbed both of Johns hands and like taking a hint from Wolf’s book he crushed both hands. John screamed in pain. Ivan was smiling, enjoying the pain he was causing. “That hurt’s isn’t it?” Ivan said, his groin grew and Ivan enjoyed that too. Luca was enraged, until this point he had a clear advantage but Ivan was on another level. “Oh, just kill him already, that useless piece of shit…let’s continue to the next fight” Luca said, Paolo looked at him in surprise. Ivan ignored Luca, he wanted to enjoy the pain. Ivan grabbed the right John’s arm and pinning him in the ground with one knee he used both hands to grab the arm, He pulled with all his might and ripped the arm from the body. Blood begun to pour from John’s arm and Luca nauseated in disgust. Ivan did the same with the other arm and threw them both at Lucas place. Luca looked terrified at the ripped arms and Ivan flexed both biceps before stomping repeatedly Johns head until it was only a headless body at the side of a pile of mush. Luca tried to regain his composure sipping wine, Paolo was shocked at Luca’s attitude and he glanced at the Interviewer who was clapping to Ivan that was flexing on the arena. The Interviewer gave Paolo a quick glance before concentrating on the next fighter. “That’s their vs one…seems we will have a long night Luca” The Interviewer said. Luca smiled with contempt but his surprise at the gory victory taken by Ivan put his head to think. Greg was already on the arena, he saw John's headless and limbless body being dragged away and looked at his opponent Dario. Dario was a well built powerlifter figure dressed on a lycra shorts. He had big legs and arms, but seemed he had better days, even so Greg was not too the showoff fitness type but he can give a very surprising hits that stunned his opponents. Greg like to boast about his body and flex his pecs a little, but Dario was confident and responded bouncing his pecs too. Dario went for the first hit but his punches were slow, Dario just dodged by little and he landed a hit with his knee on the liver, cracking the ribs and making the pain unbearable to Greg. In that moment Michael arrived and saw how Greg was put out of the contest in just one blow. Dario smirked and flexed his biceps, he nodded to Luca and then he begin to hit and kick Gregs body, Greg was unable to sustain the punishment he cried for help, Michal looked at him in disgust. He was so enraged that he put his hand n the Interviewer seat and cracked in with his hand. “I thought he was ready” the Interviewer said. “He was the weakest of the bunch” Michal answered, “But seems that we underestimated the Italians” The Interviewer said calmly… “that won’t happen again” the Interviewer declared and then he made a thumbs down signal. “Are you sure that you want your soldier be killed?” Luca said. “Yes, of course…he’s weak, and the weak die” the Interviewer said unfazed. Dario took the nod and then he grabbed Greg by the neck, he then put his left arm under Greg chin holding it with his biceps then with his other hand he begun to press Gregs neck, after some seconds of frantic arms waving by Greg his neck cracked and Greg’s arms fell limp. Dario flexed his upper body in a crab pose and cockily left the arena. Greg’s body was dragged away. “Hey!” Luca said… “I thought that your fighters were stronger, so far seems that I only will win a pile of garbage soldiers…I highly doubt that those two would hav the strength to clean up my shoes” he said pointing at Wolf and Michal ho walked to Luca but the Interviewer ordered to stop. “Don’t worry Luca, If you win, you’ll have some of the best soldiers out there…IF you win” the Interviewer said cockily. “Even I can snatch some of your best pieces” the Interviewer said quietly. The was 1 to 4 with the SSS on the losing side, the Interviewer kept his cool, he still had more strong fighters on is side, but he worried that if he loses on of his stronger fighters, he would lose the tournament and the SSS with it. He would easily not accept that result, but he was afraid that Luca would not accept it in case he lose the tournament. Then saw then the foolishness of his desperate bet on that moment. But now he needed to face it and then wait until the end and decide. Buck was already…posing on the arena, he was clearly enjoying his show opportunity, h was all natural for that, Wolf laughed, “Showoff” he said. Bruno entered the arena, he was a big average looking guy. Bruno laughed at him with scorn, Bruno didn’t even waited for the signal, he hid Buck two times in the face. Buck dodged the third hit and pushed Bruno far from, him, “you treacherous bug” Buck said. “You won’t get away from this” Buck said and kicked Bruno with his big bodybuilder leg on his stomach. Bruno fell on his knees spitting blood. “Get up you asshole” Buck said grinding his teeth. Bruno didn’t answered cause the pain he felt. “I said, get up” Buck said while holding Bruno from the armpits and lifting him Bruno tried to fell but before he held Buck hit his head with a left hook; Bruno flew backwards and fell on his ass. Buck felt disappointed, he lifted Bruno again and said “you know this is a fight to death don’t you?” Bruno just nodded with his face contorted by the pain. “So fight for your life asshole” Buck released Bruno but Bruno fell again to the floor. Buck wasn’t having it he kicked Bruno face before he fell and Bruno flew upwards in a rain of blood and teeth. Bruno wasn’t even fighting so Buck decoded to do the Wolf thing, he stepped over Bruno and using his high he grabbed bot knees and lifted, spreading his arms so Bruno legs went into a full 180° painful split. “Piece of crap, you’re unworthy of this place” Buck said and then he ripped both legs from Brunos’s body. “Yeaaaaaah” Buck said proudly while holding Bruno’s legs like a trophy. Bruno yelled in pain and tried to squirm back to the colosseum doors. Buck stood there looking at the trail of blood that Bruno was leaving behind, soon Bruno almost stopped moving, Buck took aim , jumped and fell with his foot on Brunos head. The head exploded under Buck’s foot. Buck twisted his sole just to make the point that he fought a bug, and useless bug that wasn’t capable to give him a worthy fight. Buck flexed his biceps while looking at the interviewer proudly. The Interviewer made a thumbs up gesture that was repeated by Wolf and Michal. “He’s one of our best ones” Michal said. 2-4, but the SSS still stood behind. Igor entered the arena ripping his shirt off his body and revealing he was only dressed by a libra short. “Oooooh” Luca said. “He as strangely silent since Ivan’s victory and was horrified by Bruno’s defeat, but anyway he still wanted to show his arrogance and superiority, Paolo was somewhat surprised, he didn’t have the opportunity to see an SSS elite with all his might and now he witnessed Ivan and Buck’s clearly superior wins. He was silent on his seat nervous. Igor’s opponent was Carlo, Carlos was a young fitness guy, I little bigger than Igor but no has packed ad him. Igor saw him with scorn, “Unworthy” Igor said. At that time Michal closed his head to The Interviewer head and said “Carlos is fine, but sees he was drugged before the fight”. The Interviewer opened his eyes briefly but Luca didn’t noticed, Paolo face frowned but his concentration veered to the arena since Igor and Carlo begun to fight. “You sure?” The Interviewer whispered. Michal nodded. Both men were good, surprisingly good, Igor grappled with Carlo in a very professional way but Carlo didn’t disappoint. They grappled on the ground trying to get the high ground, some times Igor was on top and could land a few blows to Carlo’s face, but Carlo responded switching positions and hitting Igor’s head. Carlo headbuted Igor’s face and his nose begun to bleed. Igor used his leg to push away Carlo who flew one meter away. Igor stood up, his nose bleeding but Igor was enraged and ignored the bleeding. Carlo tried to make a flying kick but Igor was ready of that, he grabbed the leg and using his right and Carlo’s impulse he yanked Carlos like a hammer and make him fell face first to the ground, Carlo’s nose shatered on the impact and Igor took his opportunity to stomp the lower leg crushing the bone. Carlo squirmed in pain and tried to crawl away but Igor’s feet were still on top of his leg. Igor twisted his feet to inflict more pain and Carlo screamed. “Piece of shit” Luca said and then he threw his glass of wine to Paolo. “This is your fault…you poor training has given them three wins” Luca was enraged and Paolo blushed but didn’t dare to answer. Igor grabbed both arms and while looking at Luca “Hi Luca, see my new strength, the one that the old Red never had” he said and then ripped both of the arms from Carlo’s chest. Carlo cried for mercy, his tears were all over his face, Igor left the arms there and grabbed the head with both hands making Carlo’s face looking at Luca, Igor pressed the head. “Crack, mother fucker, crack” Wolf was amused, Michal was unfazed, The Interviewer looked with attention, he pondered the new strength Igor found on the SSS and how devoted he now was to the new place he found on the world. He understood Igor’s feeling since Luca would know him, from the Old Red’s leader to one of the SSS elites, of course Luca would find it pitiful, but The Interviewer knew that Igor wanted to have more power and that power could only came from his hard work under the SSS tutelage. Igor kept compressing the head until Caro gave a final cry for help, at that moment the yell was suddenly stopped, when Igors hands crushed Carlo’s head like an eggshell. Blood and bone was thrown over the arena and Igor celebrated by flexing all his body and giving a final pose to the Interviewer, Michal and Wolf. Igor took the body from the good leg and dragged it outside. He tossed if like a garbage bag and left the arena screaming “yeaaaaah”. The Interviewer smiled. “Seems we’re now oñny one behind” the Interviewer said playfully. Luca was furious, He was about to hit Paolo with the wine bottle but Michal took the bottle from Luca’s hand. “Luca, please stay calm” the Interviewer said in a serious tone, his face was ice cold but his eyes were filled with rage, the Interviewer stood up and walked next to Luca and Paolo, “you both are SSS guests, so we won’t tolerate any violence to our guests excepting under the SSS rules” the Interviewer said. “Paolo, do you need another shirt? We can give you one of Wolf’s if you need them, they will be bigger for you but at least these are dry. Paolo accepted with a nod and the Interviewer asked for a new shirt to one of the SSS guards that ran to get the asked item. “Please Luca, let’s enjoy the fights” the Interviewer said with amiability and he then sat on his chair. “Michal, please don’t destroy the furniture”he said. Mauro entered the arena with pomposity, the Interviewer thought that he looked eerily similar to Luca, like Mauro had studied his demeanor and decided to imitate him, Luca was delighted and for some seconds Luca appeared to regain his composure. Mauro was tall, blonde and he had piercing blue eyes. Ricardo entered behind with a swimsuit only. Mauro was in shape but didn’t had near the definition Ricardo had. Mauro stood in guard, Ricardo looked at the interviewer and saluted then he put his guard up. The alarm sounded, Mauro aimed to Ricardo’s well defined abs. His lunch bounced ad Ricardo made the same movement too, but his punch reached Mauro’s flabby abdominals and Mauro writhed in pain but didn’t fell to the ground. Ricardo was on “no bullshit mode” and aimed at Mauro chest, his punch caved Mauro’s chest and ripped his heart out of his body in one swift and powerful yank. “Seems Ricardo is pissed” Wolf said playfully. “He already know what happened to his friend” Michal answered, the Interviewer looked closely “So this is Ricardo when he’s mad” Mauro fell to the floor, his body twitched but Ricardo will not let him to get our in an non humiliating way, Ricardo stormed the head so hard that it exploded, oozing all its contents in all directions, Ricardo crushed the heart on his hand and tossed it at Lucas direction. He was about to shout something but the Interviewer stood up and said “Ricardo, stop!” The Interviewer was dead serious and Ricardo looked at other side. “Michal, go calm Ricardo, we know how he feels…” Michal left the place. Luca looked with great interest at the Interviewer who took his seat. “That was a close one” Wolf said “We already have provoked him too much, Ricardo almost ruined everything”. theInterviewer said. “Ruined what?” Wolf whispered. “We found two Nuovi Imperatori’s spies, Michal took time to return because he found one spy on my office trying to enter my PC, then they found another one in the rooms…the are looking for a third spy…but so far, no-one has found nothing and there are no signs of him neither” The Interviewer whispered at Wolf’s ear. Wolf bounced his pecs but his eyes turned red. “Let me crush them right now” Wold said in a menacing voice. “Not yet Wolf, we need to know everything” The Interviewer said, he put his hand on Wolf’s forearm “please buddy”. Wolf nodded. “Ivan and Ricardo already made statements over our strength, so let’s hope that Luca stays on the game” The interviewer said. Felipe entered the arena, his dark skinned face and black eyes where concentrated in an invisible point on the wall, he was silent, he was on a lycra pants that covered his quadriceps until the knees, his rugby size and his demeanor gave him an impressive and fearsome presence. Enzo entered behind, Enzo was pale, tall but muscled. He was in a soccer shorts and shirtless, with tennis and without socks he looked more like he was going to a weekend soccer match than to a fight to death. Both fighter saluted each other but Enzo using a cheap trick hit Felipe in the head just at his eye level. Enzo smiled and took a step back just to time for a hit. Enzo aimed his kicks at Felipes chest but the kick bounced at Felipes big chest. “O seu flilho da puta”. Felipe said but his sight was still cloudy. Enzo circled Felipe and kick him in the back, Felipe tried to punch in the other direction but Enzo circled him and kicked him in the knee. “Strange strategy” Wolf said. “Yes, he seems that is the type of fighters that use speed to win, but Enzo has impressive range with those long legs”. Th Interviewer said. “But he still doesn’t know Felipe’s strength” Wolf said playfully. Enzo kept circling and hitting and seemed that Felipe was struggling to even stay up. Enzo kicked Felipe’s legs again and circled back but flip already waited of this and turned and tacked Enzo to the ground “what the f…” Enzo said but before he could say anything Felipe grabbed Enzo in a bearhug at the pelvis height and crushed the pelvis in one strong movement. “NOOOOOOOOOOO” Luca and Enzo cried in unison. “O seu filho da puta” Felipe said standing over Enzo “I hate those pesky hits” he said flexing his enormous quads. “Agora voçe me paga” Felips said and then he grabbed one of the legs, felipe looks at the interviewer. “This is the might you gave me” then felipe ripped the right leg of Enzo’s body. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRGGGHHH” Enzo cried grabbing his head in desperation. Felipe held the other leg against the ground with his left hand and closed his fist and punched the left leg cracking the femur in two, the punch pierced throng Enzo skin so Felipe also destroyed the muscles. Feliz was squirming in pain but Felipe didn’t released him. Enzo tried to use his hands to push Felipe apart but Felipe grabbed both of them, one in each hand. Then using his leg has a tool to pin Enzo to the ground Felipe ripped both arms. “Nooooooooo” enzo cried with his last breaths. Felip used the same pinning leg to crush Enzo’s chest. Then he kneeled over Enzos head, closed his fist and landed a hit with all his might, caving the face and skull, Felipe opened his fist and grabbed some other the colosseum, sand. He yanked out the fist from the destroyed head and threw the sand so to show that he pierced the head from side to side. Felipe flexed his biceps to the Interviewer giving him a killer smile, then he opened his arms and with a smile he pinned at the interviewer and winked an eye before leaving the arena. Luca was red furious, now the score was turned 5 to 4. “This is your fault Paolo….you´ll pay…I swear” Paolo looked at him with resentment. “After all I’ve done for you?” Luca ignored him. "5 to 4” the Interviewer said. “One more victory and we win, otherwise, the last will be the most important…I shouldn’t let this drag on to this point” the Interviewer said clearly worried. Ceri was an ex cop, so much for Wolf displeasure. But he had a good physique he was bald, like most cops do and had a fit body. He was very well trained so he could give a good fight, but then Brian appeared. Brian was a wrestler, a big muscled wrestler than looked more like a bodybuilder but his wrestling trunks were a clear sign that Brian had a lot of experience. “This one is mine” Luca said. “Paolo, see what money can do”. Paolo was irritated on his seat, the SSS guard handled him a shirt and he changed in the place. Brian was heavy and his smirk showed that he tout he had the upper hand. Ceri was nervous but he stood firm. “GO” Luca said without waiting for the alarm, Brian made a lariat on Ferris neck. The strength was so big that Ceri almost flipped on his place. Brian took Ceri and lift on his shoulder, then running he threw him at the ground with all his weight. Ceri coughed blood Brian grabbed Ceri’s arms and twisted them behind him snapping them from the shoulders. Ceri cried for help, but Brian was savage he tore the libs of Ceri’s body and threw them at the sides, then, like a gorilla he punched Ceri against the ground, Ceri’s ribs cracked, and blood kept pouring from his mouth. Brian was extremely strong, almost like a fiercer version of Buck. Wolf and Michal smirked. “Too good to be part to he Nuovi Imperatori” the Interviewer said. Brian kepí crushing and grinding Ceri until he was already dead. Brian took Teri’s head and ripped it from the body. Then he put the head in the middle of his tights and with a quadriceps pose he crushed the head. Brian dripped blood from every part of his magnificent body. He made a double biceps pose. “Contract fulfilled, Mr Luca”. Luca was delighted. Good work Brian, we will contact you for another contract. Luca said. Brian left the place. “A mercenary?” The Interviewer said. “The rules allowed that” Luca said jokingly. His fake smile was irritating the Interviewer. “So, this leaves us with this last one” the Interviewer said. “Seems so…but I would be worried if I were you”. Luca said. “Let’s bring the fighters”. Tom entered the arena. Tom was on a posing trunk and his muscles were swollen. But no other fighter appeared. The Interviewer singled to the guards but they made a dumbfounded sign. “What’s this?” The Interviewer said. Luca devilishly smiled. “I have my last warrior just here.” He too k a sip of wine. “Paolo, step down to the arena”. Paolo was shocked. “M….me?” He asked. Yes your idiot, it’s time for you to pay for your horrid mistakes…you fight or you die, you decided but decide it quickly”. The Interviewer was confused, Tom was his fighter, so why he said that to Paolo. He looked at tom in horror after realizing the threat that was looming over him. “Tom….can’t be…” Paolo went down to the arena and took his shirt, Paolo had a well built body, he was tall but his muscles showed that Paolo worked out frequently, he had a fitness model build but until this moment he seemed not knowing that he would be chosen to fight. The Interviewer stood up, his face was fierce but he didn’t knew what to say, Wolf was looking at him curiously, and Michal was looking at Luca. “The chess pieces fell on his board now realizing that the endgame was very different of what he could think…Luca has played with him…Luca knew that there was a possibility that his fighters weren’t enough, so he payed Brian, the mercenary to fight, but even so, things haven play too well for him too, he counted on Brian’s last fight to be the last, that’s why he only bright 5 fighters… but still, why Paolo was sent to fight?” “You should pay for your mistakes, and now my final pieces will dance for me in my victory”. Luca said. “Tom, kill Paolo” Luca ordered. “B….Bosss?” Paolo said before Tom hit him hard in the stomach. “B…..bossss” Luca said jokingly. “You’re a piece of shit, look at the mess you did, I needed to fix that, so I brought here Brian and payed Tom to betray the SSS…unfortunately, that means that I have no more use for you”. The Interviewer was enraged “TOM!!!!! What do you do?!?!?!?” Tom lifted Paolo up his head and slammed him to the ground. “Luca respects me, so much that he called me on one of my guards” Tom said while kicking Paolo. “Luca offered me Paolo’s place on the Nuovi Imperatori and since I Know a lot of the SSS errands…I’m a very good piece for him” the Interviewer was shocked, he looked at Michal and the Wolf. Wolf chuckled. “SSS rules buddy” and bounced his pecs. Michal was unfazed. “I was bored to death on your death organization, I was tired to make guards and never ascending, all you care is those gorillas you have at your side and your PC, I was stuck and I wanted more, you didn’t even accepted the other mobs so we stuck here…” Tom said while hitting Paolo. Paolo fell to the ground “Tom, did you had anteing to do with Carlos poisoning?” Tom smiled “I did” he said with a proud smile “I really wanted to kill all your fighters but I chose Carlos to begin with, at first nothing happened, but after giving him small but increasing doses of toxins Carlos fell ill, it was strange fro him at the first time but he didn’t wanted to disappoint you….he’s so stupidly loyal to you” Tom said with scorn while kicking Paolo. “At the end he fell Ill just yesterday, I couldn’t do mucho more since all the others where worried for Carlos and for you, but I got a fight, and Carlos lost his, I really thought that you would kill him…and now I Kill Paolo and take his place, I kill him and I’ll have all the money I can’t get with the SSS” Tom said. Paolo stood up and put his guard up. Tom was hitting Paolo without mercy. The Interviewer looked at how Tom was hitting Paolo, but Paolo, apart of the first hits was taking the fight well, “So this are two pieces from the same side trying to show their boss who’s better”. The Interviewer thought. Paolo was faster than Tom and he landed some hits to Toms face, but Tom was well trained in the SSS ways, however Paolo was giving him a lot of difficulty. The Intervierwer knew that one oversight, one bad step and that was all. However his brain raced at a form to take this has an advantage. Paolo struggled but there were no more hits from Tom, Paolo hit Tom in the head with his punch and Tom stumbled back. Paolo took the opportunity to take off his shoes, they were hindering his ability to concentrate. “Boss!! Stop this!" Paolo said. “Oh die already!” Luca answered, “I’ve tried to get rid of you since this thing started, you didn’t die on the SSS headquarters first assault, you didn’t die on the negotiations so The third time's the charm” Paolo was shocked and stood still for a second. A second that Tom took advantage from and bear-hugged Paolo. Paolo cried in pain but he was strong so Tom had difficulties to grab Paolo and squeeze. Paolo yelled but somehow he could used his elbows and hit Toms face over the eyes. Tom cried in pain and covered his face. Paolo stood in guard but he was in disbelief. “All is work for the Italians, all the disrespect he had to endure, all his hard working and now Luca was betraying him and changing him for this nobody that betrayed his own organization”. “PAOLO…You have a place on the SSS…this is your time to join us!, he Interviewer said.” Tom defected to the Nuovi Imperatori, you can be our new eleventh fighter” The Interviewer said. Luca stood up “That’s not in the rules” the Interviewer smiled “it’s like a castling…Tom’s defection was, according to you, between the limits of thee stablished rules, so I can hire back Tom…or get a better fighter…Paolo” he said while looking defiantly at Luca. Paolo then understood, the interviewer have been giving him hints all over the place, since the encounter at the cafe he was been giving him hints that for Luca he was replaceable, even as he stabbed him the Interviewer was not mad at him, he understood that the Interviewer respected him, not by his position, but because he also understood that they had loyalties for each organization, they where at opposing sides but they acted the same way, the Interviewer was now giving him an opportunity, a new opportunity that Luca just took from him” Paolo looked at the Interviewer, then at Wolf and Michal, he understood the strength the SSS wanted…the strength he now wanted for him too. Paolo yelled in rage and went all front to Tom, Paolo hit Tom with all his might and from all possible angles. Paolo kicked Tom legs, circled him and hit again, repeatedly he did this so the Interviewer understood that Enzo strategy was in fact Paolo’s, but Paolo mastered it in a way that didn’t gave Tom and opportunity to counterattack. After some hits Tom’s knees lost stability and he fell to the ground. Paolo seized the opportunity and kicked Tom’s head. Tom fell dazzled to the ground. Paolo found in his rage a renovated string so he kicked Tom in the ground, you piece of unworthy garbage” Paolo said. Then taking strength from his rage Paolo lifted Tom over his head. Luca yelled “Nooooo Paolo, think better, you can still be with me!” “FUCK YOU your unloyal brat!…I´ll enjoy how they kill you!” Paolo answered and looking at the Interviewer, then Wold and Michal he screamed at the top of his lungs “this is my offering for you, now I swear loyalty to the SSS until I die, or until you kill me!” Then Paolo brought Tom’s body over his knee. CRAAAAAAAK. Toms spine was cracked over Paolo’s knee Paolo threw Tom’s body from his knee. Tom was writhing in pain. Paolo then stomped Toms head, at first Tom tried to cover his head but at each stop Tom resistance was falling, Tom cried to Luca for help but Luca was horrified. Paolo viciously stomped Toms head one time after another. Paolo was raptured on the killing, he was a good fighter but he never had the opportunity to kill one human being with such viciousness. Paolo kept stomping until the head was unable to resist anymore and begun to deform. Paolo cock rose up from his pants, something that Michal noted with a smile. Paolo kept stomping the head until there was no more head to stomp. “This is my victory and because of that, the SSS wins, now you hand over the Nuovi Imperatori to the SSS has we negotiated and you accepted” Paolo ordered to Luca. Luca yelled “NOOOOOO” and he ran off. At first the Interviewer sighed in relief…the he remembered that Luca ran off and they needed him to make his victory official and the Italians take over more easily. “Don’t let him scape” The Interviewer ordered. Wolf and Michal ran off. The other fighters scrambled back to the arena followed by a dumbfounded Brian. Paolo lied his arms and calmed down the Nuovi Imperatori fighers and begun not explain them all what happened. The Interviewer made a calm sign to his fighter so the surviving fighter would not fight at each other. “Paolo, Igor, come here” he ordered. After some moments Paolo and Igor went up and stood in front of the Interviewer. “Good Fight” the interviewer said. Igor flexed his biceps. “Paolo, tell me, do you really want to join us?” Paolo nodded. “You saw what happened, what you predicted” The Interviewer said “Yes, but I want’t sure that you would consider joining us until you saw Luca’s betrayal. Paolo stood silent. “You’re a good soldier Paolo, but you already swore you alliance in front of all the mafias so you’re ours now, you will train with Wolf an Michal and you’ll soon become an elite guard, but you have to lear your place, Igor already passed the same way so he will help” Igor stood up but he was wary of Paolo. The Interviewer smiled “Igor, I’ve already forgiven him for stabbing me, if he betrays us you can kill him”. Igor nodded and Paolo shuddered “These are our rules Paolo, you’ll get familiar with them”. The Interviewer said and sat on his seat. “Now let's wait for Luca”. Igor and Paolo, I want those fighters on the SSS, please speak to them that they all have interviews with us. Igor nodded, Paolo was dumbfound “you’ll learn” the Interviewer said. Luca was running on the SSS aisles, he was lost, the aisles where clear for the SSS members that already knew how to navigate them but for Luca they where like a maze. Luca ran, he knew that his life was in danger, he tried to call the Nuovi Imperatori headquarters but his phone was without signal. “Dawn” Luca said and kept running. Miraculously, he managed to exit the place. Outside his limo was there and the chauffeur was there too. He saw Luca running “Let’s go now” Luca yelled at the chauffeur, he quickly grabbed the car keys and started the engine. Luca entered the car as fast as he could. The car shrieked and move at a fast speed. “The door is closed” the chauffeur yelled in desperation. “Tun over the fence” Luca ordered. Suddenly a black mass appeared on the front and the limo was suddenly stopped. The Chauffeur watched in horror at Wolf smirking at him the car was crashed against his powerful quads. Wolf grabbed both sides of the limo for and like it were a can, he crushed the car front rendering the limo useless. Wolf smirked and walked next to the chauffeur door. The chauffeur tried to run but Michal appears and punched the doors from window, and grabbed the chauffeur out of the car. Michal bearhughed him and crushed all his ribs in one movement. After the chauffeur fell Michal grabbed the head with one hand and crushed it. Michal was unfazed, he ripped the limo’s door and grabbed Luca from one ankle almost crushing it. He then put Luca over his shoulder and said to Wolf “Let’s go” After some cursing, yelling and crying Luca was brought back to the colosseum, Paolo and Igor already accommodated the warriors in a circle and in the middle of the circle Wolf and Michal stood with Luca still on Michal shoulders. The middle seat of the arena was already in place and The Interviewer was already seated on it. Michal released Luca who fell over his ass. “Luca, we still haven’t finished the tournament yet” the Interviewer said. “Fuck you” Luca said while standing up, his suit already was dirty with sand and tears. He now didn’t looked like a small emperor but as a spoiled child. “Luca, the Interviewer leaned in front so to make his point clear” you already know what happened, we agreed to a tournament, eleven fights, eleven winners” The Interviewer said pointing at the fighters with his hand. “I even contemplated sparing your life because the kindness you shoed me sparing Carlos, even if you ordered his poisoning…even if you played dirty what was supposed to be a fair tournament”. Luca stood up and tried to accommodate his uniform, “ How can you call fair this? You’ve changed your last warrior and mede him to defect to you” he said while pining at Paolo. “What he did is the same you did, so we are even, you choose poorly, so you lost”. The Interviewer said. The Interviewer stepped down from his seat. “Gentlemen” he said while walking to the Italian fighters, you all have won your fights, some with flying colors he said while posting at Brian. And to some their kills were taken away he pointed to Connor, you’ll have the opportunity to increase your kill count…if you join us”. The Interviewer said. Connor smiled and nodded. Lorenzo and Dario stood unsteady, “you’ll be trained” the Interviewer said, 2when you lear of ways you will adapt quickly the Interviewer said. “’If you’re sure you want to join us stay here, if not we will discuss this later in my office”. Dario, Lorenzo and Brian left the place, Connor, Tony and Paolo stood on the arena. The Interviewer smirked. “Good, now Luca, please recognize in public that the Nuovi Imperatori will be now part of the SSS and you may leave. “Fuck you you piece of shit, unworthy of the Italian mafias and from, our organization”. Luca said. “Luca, it’s my final warning, I’ve already won thee Nuovi Imperatori, but I want you to give me all the access to the Nuovi Imperatori arsenal, resources and businesses, we will reform it so it is adjusted to the SSS needs. But you have two ways, you can give me in peace and even work for me, or the Nuovi Imperatori can be taken from you, along everything else. Wolf walked next to the Interviewer, Michal took a place on the circle. “Last chance…Imperatore” the Interviewer said. Luca took the las word with scorn “you’re unworthy of the Nuovi Imperatori, Ill never handle it to you and I’m sure that they will revel if you try to take them for me. “See Luca, your leaders already sworn allegiance with us, Paolo just called them and spoke to them and so far all of the accepted to be part of the SSS…Paolo is in fact quite a respected figure on the Nuovi Imperatori, or I shall say SSS new branch…so, now that you refused our mercy I will say this…” The Interviewer directed himself to the cameras, “From today, the Nuovi Impearoti doesn’t exist anymore, and they will be merged with the SSS under my command, please take a look at Luca…because after this team ends he won’t be seen anymore, from this point this is only an SSS exclusive, thanks you and good night” The Interviewer said and the streaming show went out. “You Know, Luca” The Interviewer said, “Some hours before, you told me that I should know my place, unfortunately for you, I already know my place, and as far as I know, and thanks to Wolf, Michal and the SSS, my place is way above you…so if you please, I don’t have time to lose on bugs like you…Wolf please do the honors”. Wolf walked to Luca and Luca yelled in horror, Wolf grabbed him from the neck and lifted just to see his face closely. “If weren’t for you, my buddy seated there would not be wounded” Wolf said gritting his teeth. Wolf then put his index at Lucas right pecs just over the half of his right clavicle and pierced it. Luca yelled in pain, “Michal do you want to do something right now?” Michal ripped his shirt and while Wolf was holding Luca he put his hand over the right should or Luca he crushed it. “That was for the boss” Michal said and took again his place. Wolf then grabbed Luca and ripped all his clothes from the body, “now you have a naked emperor in front of you” Wold playfully said. Luca tried to cover himself but his tow arms were useless now. He was bleeding from the pierced clavicle but it was not so sever that he would faint. Wolf grabbed Luca from the foot and crushed them to paste, Luca yelled in pain, Connor and Tony were having hard-ons from the excitement and to look at their former boss being crushed to paste. Wolf dropped Luca who fell to the ground then Wolf begun to walk over Lucas body slowly and deliberately crushing all his bones with controlled stomps that Wolf mad not to show his unfathomable strength but to inflate the more pain possible. When Wolf reached the pelvis he grabbed Luca from the armpits and ripped him in half, then he took the arms and folded them like pretzels, and just before Luca died from the pain and blood loss he bear hugged Lucas head and crushed it like it was a balloon. The head exploded and blood poured up drenching Wolf’s hardened face in blood, brain remains and teeth. Blood routes from Wolf’s forearms as he was still applying pressure to the head. The lifeless body dangled from Lucas crushed head under Wolfs Wonderfull biceps and forearms but as a final show Wolf grabbed the lifeless body from the neck and bear-hugged again the chest. The Chest exploded in a rain of blood and Wolf applied pressure until there were no more blood to squeeze from Luca’s dead body. Wolf released the corpse and spited over it. “Worthless piece of shit” he said before ripping his clothes and pissing on Luca’s remains. “Now Paolo,” the Interviewer said, “since you know all the Nuovi Imperatori whereabouts, we should prepare to merge our operations, one more thing, all the drugs business will be gone, we shall sell it to another mafia of we shall close it completely, Igor will help you on ur operations, but for now you will be the head of the Italian division of the SSS”. Paolo nodded his head, “so what I will do here?” Paolo asked. “Michal and Igor will introduce you our operations, then we will discuss your new roles here”. The Interviewer said. He stood up and walked to the Nuovi imperatori fighters. “Nice to meet you Tony and Connor, I’m glad you decided to join us, but we still have an interview to do, until that time. You’re free to stay on our VIP dorms, Paolo will join you for some time until we find you suitable places to stay…”. He walked outside the colosseum with Wolf and Michal. At the door a familiar figure was standing, it was Brian that was there waiting for them. He saw Wolf and said “nice snuffing out there man…so this is the SSS, I want to join in” Brian said. “As far as I know, you’re a mercenary” the Interviewer said coldly, “yes, I’am or I should say, I was… I wanted a place to be, the Italians rarely gave me an opportunity to snuff people like I did today…I know this is my place to be, so I can use my strength to it’s full…please sir, I beg you” Brian said and kneeled in front to the Interviewer, “Get up” The Interviewer said almost instantaneously. “That makes you weak”. The Interviewer then said “go with the others t the VIP room, we will talk later”. “Sir, Luca’s bodyguards tried to scape” an SSS guard said. “Put them on the cages” he answered bluntly, his wound was aching again but the Interviewer had little strength left to resist. He marched fast to his office with Wolf and Michal and inside the office he put his hand on the wound and made a MPFH sound. He was sweating. “You’re OK” Wolf said, Michal was worried. “Yes…there were a lot of tension on the tournament” the Interviewer said, “that was a nice operation, I hope the new interviewees are worthy of the SSS, but I will do that later. Michal, thanks for your help, I really appreciate it” the Interviewer said with a smile. Michal nodded and walked to the door. “Michal” the Interviewer said. “I’m sorry”. “For what?” Michal said bluntly. “For not abiding to eh SSS rules, I couldn’t stand losing Carlos so I twisted the rules a little, that could be a very bad move on my part, you where right…I’m sorry”. Michal nodded but a slight smile appeared briefly on his face. Then he left the room. Wolf closed the door and looked back at the Interviewer. “You’re OK?” He asked again. The Interviewer burst in laugher. “You know me all too well pal” the Interviewer took a sip of a new coca cola can he took from his fridge. “I was imprudent, I could have jeopardized all the SSS or what it stands for…I was naive so I got stabbed and I was stupid enough to accept this gamble without evaluating the risk completely… I hope Michal doesn’t hold a grudge against me” the Interviewer said with a dry smile. “You have me, that’s all you need…Also, don’t underestimate Michal, he’s strong”. Wolf said. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf and hugged him.then he sighted. Wolf wasn’t sure what to do, he put his blood tainted hand and put over the Interviewer shoulders. “Thank you buddy” the Interviewer said. Then he took a step behind, and looked at Wolf’s eyes. “For now lets rest, tomorrow we will begin to discuss our future” the Interviewer said, Both men left the office and closed the door.

New World Order WARNING: EXTREME MUSCLE DOMINATION SNUFF Author's Note As a horny teenager, I was most turned on by Chip Masterson's muscle snuff stories. I would go to bed touching myself, imagining my own. I imagined a race of bodybuilder gods brutally taking over the world and crushing everyone in their path. Effortlessly ripping apart superheroes, flexing and posing over their enemies. Merciless. Unstoppable. I've decided to put my imaginations into writing and revive the old-school Masterson-styled muscle snuff stories. Except I put a little bit of me on it. I have an un-named technique of writing (at least I don't know if it has such a term). I call it "prosetry" which combines elements of prose and poetry. I weave in and out of poetry, and it's difficult to differentiate at times but it seems to flow together. It might be somewhat uncanny at first but I think you'll enjoy it. SUMMARY A humanoid race of giant, immortal, handsome, ultra-masculine naked bodybuilder gods appear out of nowhere, taking over the world. Brutus the Iron King is the leader of this god race. His aim is to install a new world government and force the world to worship their bodies. All the world's superheroes like Captain America, Superman, and the Hulk try to stop the gods from taking over. Their efforts are futile. The bodybuilder gods have no weakness; their bodies are impenetrable. They effortlessly tear apart or crush their opponents and remain unscathed. Chapter 1 Brutus the Iron King was an enormous figure, the most colossal being in existence. His body was packed with layers of impenetrable muscle, so dense and thick it seemed as if His veins were about to burst from His skin. He was a leader of an immortal race of bodybuilders, and they had arrived on Earth with the purpose of dominating it. Naked, Brutus stood outside the city limits dripping with tanning oil, admiring His own form in awe. The veins on His biceps popped out like knotted ropes. His legs stood up like two colossal tree trunks, capable of crushing any puny mortal beneath him with a single flex. "It's time," He declared, gazing sternly upon the hundred bodybuilders that had materialized behind him. Each of them was blessed with an impressive physique - their muscular frames coated in thick dense slabs of muscle. Brutus sparked a smile. "My brothers," He began. "Today is the day we take control of this planet." The throng of bodybuilder gods roared with thunderous bravado, their testosterone-fueled spirits brimming with enthusiasm and confidence as they set their sights on total planetary domination. "We'll crush them!" One shouted. "No! They'll serve us!" Another yelled. Brutus silenced the uproar by raising His arms into the air, flexing His magnificently bulging biceps and back muscles, "Yes! Soon, everyone living on this Earth will become slaves to our magnificent bodies!" He inhaled deeply and began to flex His muscles, the power of His strength visible to all as His biceps swelled and quads pumped like pistons. His back muscles jutted up like mountains, while His chest seemed to expand as if He were about to burst from it. The bodybuilders behind him erupted into a frenzy as they watched their leader flex in all of His glory. They themselves began to flex, each immaculate physique bulging under the skin. Everywhere you looked, Herculean physiques were popping up and down in unison - each one more impressive than the last. Brutus bared His chest and bellowed out "Go!" His voice roared like thunder as the group charged towards the city limits, emboldened by their strength and virility. The city was unprepared for the onslaught of bodybuilder gods barreling through the streets and smashing down buildings, leaving a path of destruction in their wake. In the face of this oncoming storm, people fled in terror. But soon, the police arrived on the scene to try and quell the chaos. Armed with batons and firearms, they prepared to confront Brutus' army of bodybuilders and put an end to their rampage. The gods moved as one impenetrable unit, their rippling muscles casting a formidable shadow over the battlefield. They were a pack of wild naked beasts, marked by their unbelievable size and unrestrained ferocity in their eyes. The officers were completely overwhelmed by the gods’ power and strength. They could only watch in horror as the bodybuilder gods ripped them apart with ease and savage brutality, tearing limbs from their bodies without hesitation. One bodybuilder god grabbed an officer's head and put it between his thighs before squeezing until it exploded, splattering blood and brains across the area. Another bodybuilder god crushed an officer with his bare hands until he was nothing more than a mangled heap of flesh and bones. Another wrenched an officer's arms off, before throwing them into the crowd in a gory display of power. And another raised an officer with one arm and hurled him into a building. Brutus smiled wide, admiring the carnage He had wrought. With a satisfied smirk, He ejaculated a fiery proclamation, addressed to the terrified citizens who were left trembling with fear in the wake of the bodybuilder gods. Brutus saved a few to execute one-by-one in front of the crowd. The officer’s body is trembling in the air, his muscles tense and his expression filled with terror. Eyes flickering from side to side, desperately seeking help from the crowd, but they remain silent and still. The grip of the Iron King is strong and confident, his expression smug and triumphant. He stares deep into the officer’s eyes. "This is what happens when mortals dare to challenge gods." With a swift motion, He snaps the officer's neck with a loud crack and his body is thrown through the air, limp and lifeless. The body flops onto the ground, adding to the gruesome scene of carnage. Brutus flexes His bulging biceps and towers over the crowd with an aura of supremacy. His imposing figure and stern expressions fill the air with authority, and He moves with trained precision, as if His body and mind are one. He commands attention with every glance, flexing His muscles to demonstrate His strength and power. "This is the fate that awaits any who oppose us! You will worship this cock, or you will die!" Brutus bellows, the sound echoing off of the walls. His enormous manhood oscillates menacingly in between His legs, a symbol of absolute power and vengeance. Without hesitation, He grasps the second officer's arms, lifting them in the air and tugging with such force that they separate from his body with a sickening CRACK. The screams of agony and terror that erupt from his lips are deafening as he writes in inexplicable pain and shock on the ground. "Behold! I am your God!" He declares with a satisfied roar. "You will bow to my will and worship these arms, or suffer the same fate as this foolish fuck!" Brutus strides forward, His muscles quivering with rage. He stops in front of the limbless officer and strikes a fierce double bicep pose, as if to signify His dominance. Throwing His arms back getting ready the deliver a death clap, the Iron King waits a few seconds until the officer realizes his pending doom. Before the officer can scream, Brutus delivers a thundering CLAP to his entire body, exploding him into tiny pieces, leaving only a splash of crimson sludge in its place. His face full of anger, Brutus slowly brings his arms back up into a glorious double bicep. The bodybuilder gods roar with approval. The muscles of the bodybuilder gods bulge like mountains, each flex demonstrating their superior strength and power. The mere mortals around them quiver in fear, feeling the overwhelming masculinity radiating off the gods. On his knees, the third captive officer stared up at Brutus with wide, terror-filled eyes. He was frozen in shock, unable to comprehend the sheer power of the bodybuilder God before him. Brutus grasped him tightly in His mighty arms, pulling the officer between his two pecs. The man squirmed and tried to break free from his grasp, but it was futile. Brutus tightened His grip and squeezed the man's head between His bulging pecs. With a quick and powerful flex of the pecs, He crushed the officer's head like an eggshell. The crowd gasped in horror as they watched the gruesome scene unfold. The mangled body of the unfortunate patrolman lay lifelessly on the ground in a pool of blood, his head and brains splattered across the pavement like roadkill. Crushed by the King's deathpecs. Brutus stood imperiously over all of them, victorious in His demonstration of strength and dominance over those that dared to challenge him. He continued to flex His muscles, daring someone to challenge Him and receive a similar fate. No one had anything to prove. They could only watch in awe as Brutus moved from one victim to another with startling accuracy and speed. Each time he crushed another life between His ironclad muscles, it was as if he was exerting some form of sadistic pleasure from it all; or perhaps this murderous rampage was simply a way for Him to demonstrate His power–the strongest being this universe has ever seen and will ever see. No one dared utter a word about what had just happened; there wasn't a single soul who would risk incurring the King's wrath by speaking out against him now. As quickly as it began, it ended; leaving nothing but death behind in its wake. Brutus finally turned around triumphantly, surveying the area with a satisfied smirk on His face before looking down at the lifeless bodies surrounding him with prideful contempt. "Do not be afraid," he said, as he looked out over the crowd. He surveyed them with an intimidating stare and then continued, "I have come to bring order to this chaos. You will obey my commands or face grave consequences." He paused for emphasis before adding, "And know this. I am not just any bodybuilder god. I am the God of all bodybuilder gods!" With that declaration, he flexed His biceps and threw His hands up in the air triumphantly. His message was clear; He was in control and He wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. Everyone in attendance knew it.

remember, this story has snuff parts on it If this turns you off, please look for another of the wonrefull stories on this forum. As always thans ti the usual suspects "Freakoman2 and Mczapl. (Hope you enjoy it). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 12- O Amigo do Sul / il nemico del nord. Things were frantic at the SSS’s secondary base, the Interviewer fainted after Paolo and the novo Imperatori guards left, Michal carried the Interviewer at the infirmary as quick as he could. I’m the end it was a good thing that he decided to keep that space since the soldiers usually collapsed at the SSS trainings and sometime they needed to rehydrate. Two of the former Old Red’s had experience and knowledge on basic war infirmary so they were able to stabilize the bleeding and at least stabilize the Wound, however the Interviewer needed urgent care. Michal raced to the airfield on one of the jeeps, Igor and Carlos took the Interviewer has gently has they could and carried him to the airfield on one of the cars left by the Italians. They carried the interviewer in the plane and Michal was able to make a quick takeoff. On the way they contacted the SSS headquarters, so at the moment they arrived Wolf was already freaking out, so much that once the plane parked he was too impatient that he ripped the plane’s door and entered the plane destroying all it’s interior. Michal tried to hold him but Wolf looked at him so fiercely that Michal released him, Wolf pushed him so hard that he was ejected from the front of the plane rendering the plane unusable. Michal landed some meters in front of the plane. Wolf carried the Interviewer gently and took him off the plane. Then looked at Michael. “What do we do?” Wolf asked. He needs proper medical care, he’s not like us” Michal said. Wolf gave the Interviewer body to Michal, and wen to the airfield control tower. Michal walked behind him, Wolf kicked the door out of the hinges. “I WANT A CAR…NOW” Wolf demanded, the officers in charge were confused, then Wolf grabbed their heads and brought them together with all his might, there heads exploded in Wolf hands, the headless bodies fell trembling by the decerebration, Wolf grabbed the bodies and ripped clothes and limbs until he found some car keys. He took them and outside he handed them at Ricardo and Carlos. Let’s go Wolf ordered. The Interviewer was unconscious but alive, Wolf was laser focused on his chest, looking at his breathing, but he was pale, on the secondary base they stabilized him but his wound wasn’t properly closed. After some hours they got to a small but we equipped clinic suggested by Igor “they are very secretive and are well equipped” They got to the clinic, Woo was frantic so he just destroyed the car on his way out, the Intervewer didn’t got any new wound more cause Michal protected him from any debris. Wolf and Michal entered the clinic, Wolf scared of the nurses and doctors so Michal somehow convinced him that they where too scary to help, so they put the Interviewer care in Igor and Carlos hands, not before threatening them in case anything happens. Wolf was enraged with Michal and Michal was somehow pissed at himself, the Italians seemed to one up his tactics and now the SSS head was wounded. The air between the two was rarefied, sparks could fly between the two and at any moment there could be an explosion of anger. But both monsters were silent. They waited, so still that at the distance they could pass has two big rocks. The minutes passed and Igor went out, “He’s gonna be OK, but is still unconscious…let him rest, Carlos will stay with him”. Wolf let a small small on his face, Michal sighed. “Now, what are we going to do for the tournament?” Igor said. “Tournament?” Wolf asked, then Michal an Igor updated him on all what happened, they told him how the Italians struck first and how they managed to get a stalemate, at a high price. Wolf went silent for a long time “that idiot” he thought for himself. “Told him to take care…” Wolf clenched his fist until his hand went white. Michal was standing in front of the hospital. The rain begun to fall, both men where standing, outside the hospital, Igor told them to wait outside for him, after some hours Igor left the place “he’s still unconscious…we need to prepare for the Italians” Igor said, “Will you come?” Michal silently walked alongside Igor, “I’ll stay here” Wolf said. Wolf stood in the rain, the drops bounced on his pecs the same time bullets used to do, his wet hair fell over his face. Water flowed on his biceps, and wet his blood stained shirt adhering it to his muscles. Wolf stood still in front of the clinic, his face was unfazed, his gaze was fixed on an invisible point at the wall. Wolf looked like we could destroy all the clinic in pure rage but he stood just there…the only person in the world who he cared was stupid enough to make himself get wounded and he was there, unconscious. For Wolf it was like some kind of joke where the Interviewer just found a way to hurt the mighty Wolf and decided to use this knowledge to tease him…but for some reason this was not funny at all” Wolf stomped a rock in front of him, the rock was destroyed at once. “Showoff” the Interviewer would say but he wasn’t there. Wolf hated the feeling…and hated the Interviewer for causing it. The hours passed and Wolf stood still, two SSS guards came to the clinic in a car. They brought a box. Wolf assumed could contain some supplies for the Interviewer. After some minutes they went out of the clinic with Carlos. Carlos nodded Wolf and entered the clinic, one of the guards came near Wolf. “Sir, you want to go to the base?” “No” Wolf bluntly said. He was still on the same place than yesterday and the only movement that differentiated him from a rock was his breathing. “Sir…are you s…” Wolf grabbed his head and lifted the guard “I…said…NO!” Wolf closed his fist exploding the guards head. Wolf took the rest of the body and threw at the wall, the body exploded inside the uniform and the body got stuck to the wall. The corpse looked like a painting a very dark and cruel painting. Wolf breathed heavily, “I don't want to be disturbed” Wolf quietly said while standing in the same place. Two hour after Michal came, saw the stuck corpse and walked next to Wolf “Don’t kill the guards…he wouldn’t liked that” he said. Wolf snapped, he grabbed Michal’s arm and both men grappled. Wolf was so quiet, he wasn’t smiling or grinning, he was dead serious, Michael never saw him like that, Wolf looked even more threatening than in his usual happy mood. Michal hit Wolf’s stomach with his knee. Wolf stumbled back and then he jumped front tackling Michal, both men fell to the floor. Wolf punched Michal’s face with such force that the pavement cracked before Michal’s head. Michal used his leg to pin Wolf and then he sat over Wolf’s chest and punched back Wolf’s face cracking the ground too. The remaining guard terrified entered the clinic looking for Carlos. Michal and Wolf stood up, Wolf ran to Michal but Michal jumped and kicked Wolf chest with a flying kick with both legs sending Wolf flying far. Michal ripped his shirt and stood in a boxing position. Wolf stood far away, the rain was pouring over his face, and fell over his reddish eyes, Wolf grabbed his shirt with one hand and ripped it revealing his ripped pecs. Wolf gaze was lost, he looked more wild than ever. Michal understood that he was in deep trouble, Wolf wasn’t going just to hit, he was going to the kill. Wolf walked slowly, like a beast, Michal knew that he would need the best of him to survive…and to survive that meant that Wolf needed to die. Michal ran to Wolf, he landed two hits but Wolf grabbed his left hand, Michal hit Wolf with his free hand on the head. A drop of blood fell from Wolf’s forehead but Wolf felt nothing. Michal’s pain was fading, he used all his mental strength, Wolf was losing control and with the Interviewer unable to help he was the only one that had a slight chance to stop Wolf from destroying everything. Michal concentrated all his might on his fist aiming to Wolf chest. Wolf grabbed Michals head, Michal closed his fist and moved his left arm has far back has he could. Wolf begun to squeeze, Michal aimed his fist. “HE IS AWAKE” Carlos yelled as loud as his chest allowed. Wolf snapped back to conscience releasing Michal, and Michal released his fist and lowered his guard. Both men were battered from the fight. Suddenly both stumbled and walked to the clinic, “don’t destroy anything inside please” Carlos said. Wolf tapped his shoulder twice and entered the clinic behind Michal. They walked the aisled and then found a big room with only one bed. The interviewer was pale, he had his arm on a sling and he still had an IV on his good arm. He had his eyes closed like he was meditating. Wolf and Michal entered the room and stood one on each side of the bed. They stood in silence like they were an honor guard. A very muscled, big and frightening honor guard. “I´m good” The Interviewer said in a barely audible voice. His face showed that he was still on pain, but his gaze was still fierce. Carlos entered to the room and stood in front of the bed. “Carlos please raise the head of the bed for me” Carlos took the control of the bed and raised the bed so the Interviewer sat. “Much better” he said. Then he looked at Michal bruised face and Wolf reddish pecs. The Interviewer examined both of them in silence. “Carlos, please leave us, ask the doctors when I can leave the clinic” The Interviewer said in a polite voice while twitching his face in pain. “And please close the door”. Carlos left the room and closed the door. The Interview kept examining both Michal and Wolf. They were still has mountains. “BUNCH OF IMBECILES” The Interviewer yelled in rage, he twitched in pain. “What do you think you’re doing!?!?! Are you going to put the SSS in more jeopardy than I did?” The Interviewer eyes were red, his breathing was heavy and his face twitched from time to time from the pain of the wound. “I already jeopardized the SSS, I don’t need two idiots destroying the SSS strength like we have resources to throw away”. The Interviewer tried to control his breath because the movement still hurted. “If where possible that you feel any pain from me I’ll just smack you until you both regain your senses, pair of idiots…” The Interviewer said and let himself fell on the bed from the exhaustion he was sweating from the pain. Michal tried to keep his stern face but a slight smile showed in his face, Wolf also tried to keep his stern face but a slight trembling smile appeared on his bruised face. The interviewer didn’t noticed, he was trying to concentrate to control his pain. “This hurts like hell, damned Paolo” the Interviewer said. “I was an idiot…I should have predicted that one of the other groups could attack…I was too naive”. The Interviewer said. “Boss, I was naive too” Michal said. The Interviewer stood silent… “No Michal, it was my responsibility, It was my plan…I jeopardized the SSS to take the best result possible…but I’ve bet too hard…until now” The Interviewer gaze was furious. “How many days we have until the two weeks period finalize” he asked. “One week, three days” Wolf said. “Michal, we need to have our five warriors ready…neither Wolf or you can participate” the Interviewer said. “Another bet?” Michal said. “No Michal, I’ll trust in your training…but we need a good plan, I don’t plan on hand there the SSS, nor Wolf, nor you” the Interviewer said and a pain twitch appeared on his face again. “Now to to the base, take Carlos with you, he is one of the warrior” the Interviewer said. “Can I take Ivan?” Michal said. The Interviewer nodded. Michal left the room. Wolf gaze hardened “you’re an idiot” he said. “I know…” the Interviewer said, “What did you planned to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Our goals” The Interviewer said bluntly. Wolf put his hand over the wounded shoulder in a gentle way. “Man, you should not risk yourself like that”. He said caressing the Interviewers shoulder. The Interviewer twitched in pain. “Ouch”…Wolf face hardened “If you ever risk yourself in such a way again…you won’t have to worry about your shoulder…I’ll rip it myself…understood?” The Interviewer released the arm and patted the Interviewer head like he was some kind of pet. The Interviewer tried to push Wolf’s arm but he was too strong so the Interviewer just accepted the small show of affection. “I’m glad that you’re OK buddy” Wolf said in a soft voice that was almost inappropriate for Wolf’s style. The Interviewer dryly smiled. “I’m sorry Wolf…I made a mistake” The Interviewer looked at his own hands. “I jeopardized the SSS…” the Interviewer felt silent. A tear fell down the Interviewer’s cheek and after some seconds it fell to the bed. Wolf looked at him in silence. “Any problem pal?”. “Yes..the interviewer said…I feel weak…I’m weak…and now I know that I’m your weakness” The Interviewer said in a low, enraged voice”. Wolf pat the Interviewer head again. “No pal…I have no weakness” Wolf said and he stood at the beds side. That afternoon the Interviewer left the clinic with Wolf at his side “Man I can’t even wipe my ass without having a hell of pain”. Wolf laughed “Not funny “ The Interviewer said twitching his face in pain. “Now, we need to make our arrangements…we have so few days the Interviewer said with irritation. “This pain sucks…” After some time they arrived at the SSS Headquarters. Igor was already waiting on the front door, “Sir, glad you’re alive…after that wound…” he looked at the floor. “Sorry sir, I should be more careful” Igor said. “Stop the no-sense” the Interviewer said, “It was my mistake…I should have planned better…come here, we need to make a plan, call Michal and let’s go to my office…I need Carlos too”. Igor left the place and Wolf and the Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouses. “We need to replenish the soldiers, fortunately the objective is still on our reach” the Interviewer said to Wolf…but we need to make sure our next moves are perfect”. Wolf bounced his pecs ands smirked. “Don’t worry buddy I’m sure you have a plan”. The Interviewer smiled “Hope so buddy, I’ll hate to lose you”. Wolf smiled. The Interviewer didn’t knew if his smile was confidence or simply indifference. “That suits you” The Interviewer thought and kept walking. After a ling chain of painful and difficult steps, the Interviewed reached his office, wis wound hurt like hell but he refused to get help from Wolf, the Interviewed wanted to learn from the pain. He needed a new master, the pain would be one. He needed to make things better so the SSS would not be jeopardized again. He knew he needed to use his pieces wisely ands the pain was a clear reminder of what could happen if he makes a mistake again. The Interviewer sat on his seat, he twitched in pain. Wolf looked with interest “stubborn son of a bitch” he thought for himself and smiled. He bounced his muscles and stood in front of him. “I’ll need your strength Wolf…But I will need you at my side” the Interviewer took his PC, and put it on his place with just one hand. After some minutes Michal entered, with a jogger and a tank top alongside Igor and Carlos. “You already know what happened on the secondary base”. The interviewer said “I got a desperate arrangement but I’ll need to stay to to my word… five fights will decide everything”. The interviewer face twitched but he didn’t allowed himself to make the slightest painful sound. “There is no way we lose with Wolf and Michal” Igor said. “Wolf and Michal will not participate” the Interviewer said. “What?” Igor and Carlos said in unison. “They are part of the price, if we lose, with lose the SSS, alongside Wolf and Michal, I don’t know if both are going with this arrangement but that was my word, so I won’t allow them to participate”. Carlos and Igor jaw fell in surprise. “Sir, we don’t need to stay true to that promise” Carlos said. The Interviewed looked at him, then Michal and Wolf. “No Carlos, on the contrary…we will stay true to our world, we need to…” the Interviewer said, he then saw Michal and then Wolf who smirked “besides that…what would be the fun if we do an underhanded move?” The Interviewer smiled. “We need to choose our five warriors” he pondered and sighted…"This is a game without queens at least from our side”, he said. He meditated for some moments. “Michal, do yo believe Ricardo is up to the task?” Michal nodded, “We need to call him here right now, some guards can help with the training on the secondary base, we also will need Ivan to come here”. The Interviewer went silent for a second. “Buck, you’re fairly new here, do you mind to fight for us on the colosseum?” Buck grinned with a expression that remembered Wolf, he was excited and flexed his pecs. “I’ll gladly do” he said. “Good…Igor, are you ready to take your place with us?” The Interviewer said with a stern voice. “Yes sir” Igor said and flexed his biceps “It’s time to make these work again” he said. “The Interviewer smiled briefly, he still haven’t completed his board but he needed to use his pieces at their best, in some ways this was the first time they could not use his best men, Wolf and Michal, even the fact that this was a voluntary move made him feel nervous. Could be doing the right call?, Could be better to send Michal and Wolf all to destroy the Italians just like he did with the SSS?. Those question raced through the Interviewers mind, but the only way to answer those questions would be to tackle head on his opponents and find the answers, however, the SSS still was lacking men and to dedicate his best men to the arena could be very risky. “Buck, Carlos, Ivan, Ricardo and Igor…you are going to be our fighters…Ricardo will join you soon, so please train and prepare the best you can, Michal will help, Wolf will stay with me ”. The Interviewer then turned to Michal, “ Can you please take Ricardo and Ivan to the base and prepare them for the task?” Michal bounced his pecs and nodded. “What are you going to do?” I´ll need to recover a little more from this hellish pain and we need to find my bishop and maybe some good pawns” the Interviewer said, he looked at Wolf. “Buddy I will need you” Wolf flexed his biceps, “these are yours too” he said and smiled. The Interviewer felt a jolt of gratitude to Wolf, he knew he messed up and he felt terrible, but Wolf was the same as always, always lending him the strength he didn’t had. The Interviewer smiled dryly and left the room with Wolf. “Dismiss” was the only thing he said when he left. The Interviewer walked slowly on the warehouse aisles. “Does it hurt?” Wolf asked quietly. “Like hell” the Interviewer said bluntly, “Why yo don’t use the painkillers?” Wolf asked. “They could numb my mind…also..I deserve the pain” the Interviewer said. Wolf stood silent, he was worried by his pal, but at the same time he knew that this was his way to punish himself for his mistake; he thought that the Interviewer made what he did thinking on the best possible outcome as he always do, but he also knew very well that his friend could be so hard on himself. He tapped his friend shoulder and walked in silence with him. Ricardo received a message “return to HQ…prepare for the arena” Ricardo tapped a quick OK, then he yelled at some of the guards an barked some orders. Ricardo was growing on his mental status and on his body. He was alway a swimmer type body, so he looked almost the thinnest of the elites. But he tried to compensate with his hard work. His working hard attitude helped him to be spared the time he messed up. Ricardo felt his hardened pecs. Now he was. Being called for the colosseum and he understood why, “Don’t mess up” he said to himself and walked to the barracks to get his stuff and leave. The Interviewer and Wolf were walking over the neighborhood, “Where are we going?” Wolf asked. “I just received a lead…we can have a possible good candidate” the Interviewer said..”we go to the gym”. Wolf raised an eyebrow… “Not going to train idiot” the Interviewer said in exasperation. Wolf burst in laugher “Your impudent brat”. He patted the Interviewer’s head, “You’re the only one that can call me like that without being turned to paste at the next second”. In fact Wolf also liked to tease him, treating him like a pet, and now, because the Interviewer hand was immobilized he had to endure Wolf’s teasing, and he clearly enjoyed the Interviewer’s irritation. The gym was almost empty, “seems that we lost a lot of clientele since we killed all the cops”. “Yeah sorry buddy” Wolf said with a smirk on his face. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, Wolf’s smirk softened a little. “What are we looking here?” Wolf asked. “The trainers here told me that there is a possible candidate, recently a latin guy, presumed Brazilian, appeared, they tell me he has the build and the attitude, we will see”. The Interviewer said. They took a seat on the gym’s office, hidden from all the other gym goers, the office was separated from the rest of the space by a mirror with double Wien so they could see the people without disturbing them. “Are you ok with your wound” Wolf asked. “Yes buddy…” the Interviewer said. “I’m kinda…enraged with myself…I’ve chosen a plan, but I’m not quite sure if I did the right move. We need to hire more people, things are going to be messy from here, but if things with this tournament goes wrong…they will be messier”. The interviewer said. “Why?” Wolf asked. “Because we are going to stream the event, not only to the Italians, but to every mob out there, even the Japanese and the Latins” the Interviewer said. “Wolf smirked “You have one Wolf”. The interviewer smiled in gratitude. “I know buddy, you’re my triumph card”. “And the others too, Ivan, Carlos, Ricardo, Igor and Buck…they are not weak…they surely win. Wolf said. “But We don’t know who the Italians will bring” the Interviewer said…I don’t have control of their pieces, so we still don’t know how to play. After some hours of waiting their target appeared. A large brown man with big shoulders, arms and legs appeared. He was using lycra shorts, that revealer his born, hairy legs. His shirt was very well adjusted to his torso and he had a light beard that covered a very masculine face. “Rugby” Wolf said, “Yes, it seems so” The Interviewer sat on the desk and looked at the rubber for some minutes, the other gym goers left the rugby player alone. “Seems pretty scary” Wolf said bouncing his pecs and flexing his arms. “The Interviewer used his left hand and grabbed Wolf’s pecs, Wolf bounced them in reflex…the Interviewer stumbled a little aroused but then shook his head and pointing his finger over Wolf’s pecs he said “Wolf, don’t appear first, you’ll scare him”. The Interviewer poked Wolf pecs at every word and Wolf flexed his pecs in reflex just to tease the Interviewer. “Stop it” The Interviewer said, “You like it!” Wolf answered teasing the Interviewer and smiling. “you jerk” the Interviewer said and left the room, Wolf laughed hard. “Would be hard to lose him” Wolf said in a quiet voice. “Heard that!” The Interviewer said while walking out. Wolf smiled. “Do your work buddy” Wolf said and sat in the desk, the seat cracked on Wolf’s weight. The rugbyer was training biceps. The mass pressed against the fabric, he was concentrated and grunted at every momevent he did. The Interviewer looked at him for some seconds, the rugbyer then noted the Interviewer stare and walked to him, he bounced his muscles “Oque quer?” He said. “Portuguese…you’re Brazilian” the Interviewer said. “Yes, what do you want?” The Rugbyer said. “I’m an Interviewer, you have been referenced by some friend for a job…I want to interview you and see if you’re fit for the work we offer.” The rugbyer face hardened, I don’t have any friends here…so why anyone should recommend me” the Rugbyer said bluntly. “Smartass” the Interviewer thought”. “Do you want to hear?” The Interviewer said. The Rugbyer walked next to the Interviewer “you don’t know me…” The Interviewer noted the difficulty the Rugbyer had to speak English, his pronunciation was harsh, just like his factions. The Interviewer saw that he was aggressive but in some way defensive. The Interviewer kept his gaze on the Rugbyer face. “You don’t seem to have any job” the Rugbyer said, he was about to pass left the Interviewer but his face expression changed from slight doubt to full fear. “A Migra” he said with terror and tried to hide on the back of the gym, he tried to enter the office but the door was locked, seemed that Wolf was taking his time to see what’s happening. “A Migra?” The Interviewer said dumbfounded, he looked outside then he saw two police officers, the Interviewer looked at the Rugbyer who tried to hide behind a gym counter, then he saw outside the gym windows. “Migratory police…the Rugbyer must be an illegal immigrant”. The Interviewer pondered what to do, then Wolf went out of the office. “Cops…here…” Wolf was enraged. “Yes… will they violate the truce again?” The Interviewer thought. The Rugbyer was trapped, he sat in terror looking for a way to scape but the cops were getting closer to the gym, his jaw dropped at Wolf’s sight, he felt trapped between the cops and Wolf size but Wolf ignored him completely, his eyes were red, and his fist closed. His pecs bounced but not playfully, they where like parts os a tank moving out to crush it’s opponent. “A cop is a cop, and in our place we won’t allow them” the Interviewer said, He tapped his phone and sent a voice message. “Major, two border patrol officers entered our neighborhood, you know which are the consequences”. After some seconds a text message came “Nothing to do with us, your problem”. The Interviewer put his phone on his pocket..he looked at the administrator. “The gym is closed, call the cleaners in about one hour, put the guards outside the gym, nosy gets out without my permission”. He looked at the scared Rugbyer, “mexa sua bunda e entre no escritório...AGORA” the Rugbyer jumped from his hiding and entered the office and closed the door. The Interviewer opened the door, looked at the Rugbyer inside “espere” he ordered and went out and stood with Wolf. “Wolf, you’re in charge but let me talk first”. The Interviewer said and sat in a seat of the counter. The administrator called the gym goers out and he was the last to go. The Interviewer sat and looked in silent rage how the clients left the gym and how the administrator was about to leave the place the SSS guards appeared like from thin air and stood firm on the four corners of the gym, the neighbors closed their stores. The operation was so smooth that the cops didn’t noticed. The administrator crossed paths with the cops. “You’re in charge?”, one of the cops said. “He’s the one you should talk” he said pointing at the interviewer. The cops walked to the Interviewer who looked at them from head to toe. They were or too brave, too naive or too stupid to enter the SSS Neighborhood, the cops where’t even fit. The Interviewer despised them. He looked at Wolf who begun to use the bench press machine just for the act, but he made sure that he used al the discs that the bar could handle. Before leaving he saw the interviewer made an OK sign to the administrator, Wolf begun to lift grunting so loudly that the cops didn’t hear the closing door and the locking sound of the door. The tow officers walked to the interviewer, they were in green uniforms like the border patrol used to, one of the was tall and big, but his barrel size tummy was barely folded by the uniform, the other was a little shorter and better built, he was the highest ranking of the two. He approached the counter and leaned on it. “Greetings officers…what brings you here?” The Interviewer said playfully, “We have some special officers discount if you join us” “Were not here to join” the highest ranking officer said. “We are looking for a man, a big, brown man… an illegal immigrant” the other officer said. Wolf stopped his lift on the high position for some seconds, the officers looked at him and opened their eyes in surprise to see Wolf just lifting and holding the weight high for 10 seconds…20 seconds…60 seconds…2 minutes, when they were about to clock 5 minutes the Interviewer coughed and said “He’s our best client”. Wolf restarted the lifting like a normal guy could look…if the normal guy benched like a professional bodybuilder squatted, Wolf wasn’t even sweating. The mesmerized officers regained his senses and spoke to the Interviewer. “Have you seen a man like that?” They asked. “No sir, maybe if you have a photo?” They took their phones and after some taps they showed the Interviewer a photo. The photo was a long distance picture of a tall, big and brown guy. The Interviewer knew that the man in the photo was the Rugbyer hidden on the office. Wolf begun to put the disks on the rack. “I haven’t seen anybody like that” the Interviewer said. “See, my friend, the biggest officer said “this is the place these people look” so we assume that he could be here…or he went here…are you sure you don’t know him?” The tallest officer said. Wolf was placing the last of the disks on the rack. The Interviewer adjusted himself on the seat “See officer, I just came back from the clinic” he said pointing at his arm sling and a sudden jolt of pain showed in his face. “I was in hospital and just today I came here. So I don’t know, maybe if you ask him, he might have an answer, the Interviewer said pointing to Wolf. The officers stared nervously at each other. “Well…” the short officer walked to Wolf who stood still with the 50kg disk hanging from his arm. His biceps swole and Wolf bounced his pecs. “You’re going to alert them” the Interviewer thought while covering his face with his left hand in a slight exasperation. The taller officer stood next to the interviewer. The Interviewer left his seat and walked to the office. The tallest cop followed him… the Interviewer opened the door and there was standing behind it the Rugbyer, he panicked, the tall cop yelled “he’s here! And drew his taser gun. Wolf threw the plate ‘casually’ at the small cop “Catch this!” Wolf said playfully throwing the plate like it was a beachball and jumped to the tallest officer. The plate flipped rhythmically in the air before falling down. The officer tried to caught the plate by reflex but the weight was too much for him and unrelentlessly fell to the floor. Behind the metal disk. The cop hit the floor in an almost comical way. “Jones” the tall cop said while taking his taser gun. The Interviewer somehow managed to push the Rugbyer in the office but the pain was unbearable. “Fica aí” The Interviewer ordered. And closed the door behind him. The tall officer saw Wolf from the side of his eye and in reflex he fired the taser gun but the electrodes simply bounced from Wolf pecs and abs. Wolf grabbed him from the uniform and tossed to the other side of the gym, he fell over a bench. “Scott!” Jones screamed. He took his gun and aimed at Wolf. Wolf grabbed the gun from the canon, the cop fired but the bullets simply bounced on Wolf hands and fell to the floor, the cop walked back but Wolf crushed the gun barrel and yanked of the gun from Jones’s hand. “We don’t use these here…the people will get mad at us if you show them these” Wolf said while crushing the gun like a small ball. Then grabbed Jones’s head with his free hand and smashed it against the bench destroying the bench. Jones fell unconscious with his wounded head bleeding. “Freeze” Scott said. “Turn slowly and get on you knees” Wolf turned fast and threw the metal disc made from Jones’s gun, Scott dodged it by miracle but Wolf was already aiming for him. Wolf grabbed the gun from Scott’s hand and crushed the gun…and the hand in one movement. Scott screamed in pain at the top of his lungs and fell on his knees. Wolf stood still enjoying the screams. “O qué?” The Rugbyer said. “Fica aí” the Interviewer said, “do you understand English?” The Interviewer asked. The Rugbyer nodded. “Stay here, let Wolf work…or I should say play instead”. The Rugbyer was mesmerized by Wolf. How Wolf handed all that weight and didn’t even break a sweat, how he was trowing humans beings and how easy was for him to crush real guns. “é impossível” he said “but you’re just witnessing it…look closely please” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer got aroused by the show of power he was looking at. Wolf grabbed Scott by the throat with his left hand, at first Wold met Scott’s eye and then he lifted Scott until his feet dangled. Scott tried to hit Wolf to no avail. “Hit harder” Wolf playfully said. “I barely feel anything”. Scott hit with all his strength but Wolf didn’t feel a thing he wasn’t even amused, Jones begun to move but he was too dizzy to even stand up. Wolf grew bored from Scott. “See…this is not funny” Wolf said, then he grabbed Scott left arm and ripped if from the body, it was like ripping a piece of tissue paper; Scott yelled in pain “That’s better” Wolf said then he grabbed the left leg, he used his hand as a claw and begun to use his fingers to pierce Scott’s ‘quadriceps’ of so it seemed because Wolf’s muscles where so massive that for him it was like piercing a chicken wing. Wolf fingers pierced slowly Scott’s skin, slowly his fingers penetrated the skin, and the muscle, it was a slow process but Scott screams were like music to Wolf’s ears. After some slow and painful seconds, Wolf felt the bone. Wolf grabbed the femur and slowly begun to tear the leg from the body. Wolf pulled the leg in a slow, very deliberate way. Scott squirmed in pain desperately but Wolf barely used anymore strength, he kept pulling the leg, Scott’s free leg dangled on the air trying to kick Wolf but if he landed it was like hitting a rock. Wolf burst in laughter, enjoying the pain, he walked next to where Officer jones was trying to stand up but he was too dizzy, the Rugbyer was awestruck, “Can I go near him?, will he kill me?” The Interviewer looked at him amused. “Only if you want to get wet with blood, for now he won’t kill you…I hope” the Interviewer said. The Rugbyer left the office and came closer to Wolf. “They have been harassing me for months”. Wolf didn’t even heard, he was fixated on inflicting pain. Jones looked at Wolf in horror. His mouth opened and closed as to try to say something, but his mind was broken, he’ve never seen such brutality and strength. Som of the guards were looking inside the gym to look Wolf’s art. The Interviewer took a bench like a seat and kept looking. Scott’s leg finally ceded and the bone wasn’t able to resist, Wolf finally ripped the leg and threw at the Rugbyer who looked at the ripped limb in awe, he looked at Wolf muscles like they where an object of adoration, he saw the strength, the carelessness as he simply ripped another human body like he was ripping a rag doll. Wolf released Scotts throat, and the body remains fell to the ground. Then he grabbed the right leg at the quadriceps level and the right shoulder. Wolf looked at the Rugbyer proudly. “Look at this bug” then Wolf ripped both limbs at the same time, blood poured everywhere, it soaked the walls and windows, blood reached the ceiling and the Rugbyer shirt. The Rugbyer but a hand on the blood and loved at his hand, he wet his lips with his tongue, then he licked some of the blood. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and grabbed what’s left of Scott’s body from the throat and the pelvis. Scott was already dead but Wolf haven’t finished. He lifted the corps over his head, walked over a bench and drove the body against the bench “wham”, the body cracked, Wolf lifted the body again “wham” the body folded over the bench, Wolf then folded and unfolded the body just for show, when he stopped hearing cracks he ripped the torso in half like a piece of paper. Jones puked, “monster” he said “Yeaaaah Wolf said throwing the upper half with Scott’s torso at Jones feet. Jones saw the terrified dead face of his former companion and tried to run to the Windows. The Rugbyer tacked him and dragged Jones to Wolf from the legs. Jones fought but he was in a bad position and could not put too much of a fight. Wolf walked to the Rugbyer and said “Thanks” Wolf grabbed Jone’s leg with his right hand and with the left hand he pushed away the Rugbyer “ I really don’t need help bug” Wolf said “But I don’t want to pay new windows” the Interviewer said. “So please Wolf, this is already costing us a fortune”. Wolf grabbed both ankles and closing his fist he crushed them. “See, he won’t run anymore” Wolf said like he was giving some explanation to the interviewer. Jone’s squirmed in the floor, Wolf looked at him and said playfully “Seems we have a bug problem”, he walked next to Jones, so he was at jones front. Wolf lifted his left foot and stomped Jones’s right humerus, pinning him to the ground. Jone’s yelled “please!!! I swear I want enter this place again” he begged. “I’m quite sure of that Imbecile” the Interviewer said in a quiet voice. “Heard that” Wolf said and then he stomped the left humerus with his right foot. Wolf quadriceps flew in strength, the Interviewer thought that Wolf’s quadriceps were also a sight to behold. Wolf bend down and grabbed Jone’s torso, then chuckled at the interviewer and lifted the body with the arms still pinned to the ground. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA” Jones’s scream fill the gym, Wolf was holding Jones upside down with the legs dangling in the air and the feet flying on every direction like they where a weather vane in a hurricane, Wolf smiled as he simply flipped Jones upside down but purposefully, he let Jones’s body fell to the ground. Wolf grabbed Jones from the shoulders, one in each hand, he looked at the interviewer, “I wanted to test this one” he said and then he pushed his right hand to the front and the left arm to the back. Wolf ripped Jones torso like a piece of paper, the chest ripped in vertical. Wolf then spread his arms and Jones’s torso ripped in half, the sternum was splited and the column was only on one side. The column stuck to the right side of the body but the ribs were splited more or less evenly on each body half, the head dangled lifelessly from the column and neck remains. “Should practice this one” Wolf said playfully, then he carried the remains and threw them in the same place so, both corpses were together, Wolf grabbed both heads, one in each hand and looking at the interviewer he crushed them like they were beer cans. Wolf flexed is biceps and quads in a victory pose, he punched his own chest and bounced his biceps “I’m the strongest, and the biggest” Wolf said proudly. The Interviewer looked at him attentively and chuckled “Show off”. Wolf smiled. The Rugbyer realized that this was his turn and tried to use Wolf’s posing moment to run to the door, then he found it closed and when turning he saw Wolf bouncing his bloodied pecs and rubbing his arms. Wolf smiled proudly, “he’s waiting for you” Wolf said. The Rugbyer then realized that no math what could happen, he was a dead man, “why you don’t kill me now?” He asked “I would, but then he would be nagging at me…take your chance and speak to him” Wolf ordered. The Rugbyer then walked back to the gym, he saw nobody out there so he assumed that the Interviewer was already on the office. The Rugbyer saw the corpses, the blood stains and the broken bones. For a second he felt his right bicep with his hand. “Are you going to enter?” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. “I have many things to do and sorry if this bothers you, but I really don’t have much time, so, if you please…” The interviewer sat in the desk and pointed at a seat in front of it, Wolf entered the office and stood on the door. “What are you going to do to me?” The Rugbyer asked with some unsteadiness. The interviewer used his left hand and massaged his forehead, he sighed with slight exasperation. “Man, we already helped you out there, as you saw they wont bother you again, so In that respect, I’ll be the one making the questions…is the least you owe us”. The interview had a stern face, Wolf smirked. The Interviewer gaze was difficult to understand. “What’s your name?” The Interviewer said. “Felipe” the Rugbyer answered bluntly, with a scared voice, “What are you doing on our neighborhood Felipe?” The Interviewer said. “I was hiding from the police, I was changing from town to town but the border police always looked for me, I arrived here more or less one week ago, and heard the rumors that the police didn’t dare to enter to this neighborhood so I decided to stay here for a while….to rest…to stop running at least for a time”. Felipe said, his voice was softening at every word, the Interviewer was examining each word, each signal, from time to time his face showed a small hint of pain and his left hand grabbed his left upper chest at the site of the wound. “Why they are looking for you?” He asked. Felipe stood in silence for some seconds, he sighted “there is no point in hiding it”. “I came from Rio the Janeiro, I lived on the favelas, I was abandoned by my family a long time ago, so I almost grew alone, only a good man took me in and helped me, educated me and help me to be a good man…” Felipe looked at the floor, he decided to come clean, after all, he thought he was at his life end so he decided to let if all flow out of him. “I grew and found that the sports helps you to be stronger and if you’re stronger you’re respected, there are some colleges that help’s you if you’re a really good athlete, so I decided to practice rugby…” the Interviewer was concentrated on his story, from time to time some twitches appeared on his face but otherwise his face was stony, “I tried to do my best, I swear, I reached professional level, my ‘dad’ was proud of me…” Felipe let a tear flow from his right eye. Wolf looked outside the office, the guard were standing in his position and some familiar cars were already parked outside. Felipe sighed and spoke “I didn’t knew at the moment, but the rugby club where I played became popular, it was strange since in my country soccer is all what the y seem to think, but Rugby became popular in some underground circles…they bet on us, heavy loads of money…I swear that I din’t knew on that…later we discovered that they where using steroids on our food, our water, almost everywhere… they offered us prizes for wins, very good prizes, but we didn’t knew that they we’re using us for their entertainment, and also to brag about their power…after some time things got really serious, some of the losing team members disappeared…” Felipe stood silent for a moment. The Interviewer sighted…”continue please” he said. “I swear I didn’t knew# Felipe said “they pressured us to win at any cost, they trained us like animals, but we all aimed to be professionals, most our us where poor kids trying to make a living, they pressured us, and the pressure kept on mounting, some of us collapsed, but I was focused on the win, I needed for me, for my dad” Felipe cried. “One fateful day…we lost…” Felipe lowered his head and brought his hands on the back of his head. “We tried, but we lost, our sponsor were furious, they told us that there would be consequences…seems they lost a lot of money on that game, we didn’t knew… I thought that there was only a minor issue, but suddenly my team companions went missing, I didn’t thought that there could be a problem we were eliminated from the tournament so I thought that some of them were going on vacation, it was odd, but I really didn’t thought that there where some shady business on the teams…” Felipe lifted his head and saw eye to eye tic the Interviewer. “Son after I went to my home, the door was left opened and all thing were scrambled on the floor, at first I thought that thieves entered the house, but oddly nothing of value seemed to be missing…after some minutes I saw the blood…then…” Felipe cried out loud for some minutes. The Interviewer was unfazed, but his face softened a little. “Please continue” he said. Felipe made a slow and profound breath that made his chest look bigger than it looked before. “My father was dead, his throat was slit…I couldn’t do nothing, my old dad… he had nothing to do with this, he was my entire life…when the police came, they framed the crime on me…filhos da puta…” Felipe’s face hardened, his biceps swole and his pecs bounced. “They framed me, they tried to arrest me, I knew that if let myself to be carried to the jail they will simply say that I killed my beloved father, they were so cruel and for they I was only a number on his result’s sheet, a good arrest…who cared that my father died because the mobs where betting heavy loads of money, who cared about an old, feeble man and his poor family…me” Felipe said with rage and pounding his chest. “They wanted an assassin, I gave them one, they thought I would not run, so I killed one cop with my hands choking him out” Felipe said closing his fist in rage, “the other I cracked his neck” Felipe made a mimic of him cracking the cops neck. “I ran, I ran like hell, after some weeks I managed to scape from Brazil but I knew that I would not find peace on my country, I walked long distances, worked for anyone that could give me refugee, after some months I decided to come here, but crossing the border the border cops found me… managed to scape, but the news from Brazil already reached this place, so they went before me, from town to town they looked for me…I ran…after some time I reached this town, and then I heard about a neighborhood were the police were destroyed and now they where too afraid to enter, so I decided to come here…to try to make a decent living…but they already found me and now those kills….surely they will frame them on me now…” At the moment Felipe said that the kill would be framed on him the Interviewer busted in laughter, so did Wolf… they laughed until they cried. Felipe felt offended “what is this?” He bursted in rage, he tried to punch Wolf but Wolf simply grabbed Felipe and lifted until his feet dangled. Wolf was still smiling but then he looked at Felipe’s eyes and said “he’s not finished yet” and pushed him until Felipe fell on his ass. The interviewed calmed himself but from time to time he burst in laugher “frame on you…that was funny” he said. “Look Felipe…d you really think that they can frame you for ripping apart and crushing two cops? You’re not that strong meu amigo”. The Interviewer then went serious. “They know this is the SSS territory and they knew these unworthy cops were dead from the moment they decided to enter this place…” Wolf bounced his pecs. “What happened to you is a sign of your own weakness, your weakness allowed injustice…your weakness in some sort made you vulnerable” the Interviewer said “Felipe, you understand that while you’re on this neighborhood you will be safe, and you’ll free to stay here if you want, we take care of the corpses, the cleaners are already waiting outside the gym…” Felipe looked outside surprised. “But I’m offering a higher path, you can be over all this petty things, you can be really strong…if you want” then the Interviewer explained Felipe what was the SSS, how they worked, why they were looking for strong people, Felipe looked at Wolf and the corpses, he lifted from his seat and pondered, they were not only giving him a chance, they where almost offering him a new world where he didn’t needed to worry about his past, where he would be able to be strong, and to fight back. Wolf stared amused. “Tell me, about this SSS, what I would do?” Felipe asked. “You’ll be training on Wolf oversight, then you’ll perform some duties, at this moment we need to prepare a tournament on SSS rules, you’ll have to know the place first. The Interviewer said. “Ok, ill accept…chefe” felipe said with a smile. “Excellent” The Interviewer said, “Wolf please let the cleaners in”. Wolf left the room “Felipe, come with me please” the Interviewer said, then a metallic screeching sound filled the place. “Wolf” the Interviewer said with exasperation. Wolf ripped the door from its hinges “Don’t you know hoy to use a key?” The Interviewer said with exasperation. “Yes I do” Wolf said flexing his biceps “these are my keys” Wolf smirked proudly looking down at his buddy. “Felipe, please stay here, one of our guards will carry you to our base, there you will meet Michal, he will introduce you to the SSS and he will brief you…I expect great thing from you” The Interviewer said, Felipe felt the good answer was to flex his muscles and he did a double biceps pose with a killer smile. “Good…now they are imitating you Wolf” the Interviewer said still irritated, Wolf winked Felipe and gave a thumbs up sign to Felipe. The interviewer and Wolf returned to the gym. The Interviewer sat on the desk, “Wolf please take a bath and get new clothing”. Wolf ripped his clothes and stood naked in front of the Interviewer “You just needed To do that” the Interviewer put his hand on his face, slightly amused. “You really don’t time me peace of mind” Wolf laughed hard “I’ll go to the showers, please make sure that bring me clothing” Wolf said and left the place. “Show off” the Interviewer said, took his phone and tapped on it. A new call entered. It was an unknown number. The Interviewer took the call. “Hi it’s Paolo” The Interviewer face twitched in pain. “Can we meet?…in peace?…we want to make some changes to the tournament conditions” Paolo said over the phone. “I’ll gladly discuss them” The Interviewer answered, We have a good cafe on the neighborhood, I’ll send you the address, in one hour, no weapons” the Interviewer bluntly said. He hang the call and tapped on his phone, he sent the address and in silence he felt his wound. After some minutes Wolf emerged from the shower covered only with a towel, but even with that, there was little left to the imagination. “Wolf…we have a date, put your clothes on”, then he handed him a package “from the nearby store, ill pay them later” Wolf put a grey tank top and matching shorts. They left the place and walked over a nearby cafe. When they entered the owner noted and with surprise he came near them. He approached helpfully and helped them to sit at a table. “What I can offer you today mr Interviewer?” He said. “Capuchino, mild roast, medium grind” please. The Interviewer said. “Sir, we will have an important meeting, can we please use the place in private?, I’ll make sure we will cover the lost sales but this is important”. The Cafe owner nodded with his head and put a sing on the door. After some minutes a capuchin and a big dark cup of coffee where on the table, Wolf and the Interviewer took his drinks in silence. After some minutes, Paolo arrived. “Good afternoon” he said in a polite way. Paolo was dressed with a beige suit, the suit was well adjusted to the body, so It shoed that he trained hard, his muscles bulged a little but not too much so the suit was perfectly adapted to his body. The Interviewer thought that Paolo have chosen this suit for impact, he thought for a second that he could be a good SSS member but his wound remembered that they were on opposing sides. “May I join you?” Paolo said. “Do you have any hidden weapon?” The Interviewer bluntly said. Paolo smiled and took his jacket off his body, the Interviewed confirmed his suspicions when Paolo gave a turn like a model. Under his jacked there was a white shirt, that looked like a second skin that covered a well worked abdomen and a rounded pecs, He was in someways bigger than the swimmers body or Ricardo but he had just the same level of definition and bigger legs toot not has big as Buck, we was more. Or less at the same level of Carlos but he had those European lines that made him almost irresistible…”Please take a seat” the Interviewer said. “If you try something strange I will tear you apart, bone by bone” Wolf said grinding his teeth. The Interviewer put his hands on Wolfs arms. “Wolf, please”. Wolf calmed but his eyes were fixated on Paolo. “What brings you here?”The Interviewer said. “My boss is furious at me” Paolo said. “My boss never authorized the tournament, but I’ve convinced that it was the best way for us both, we can decide who will take both organizations without wearing both organizations and letting the Japanese or the Latins take over our remains…at the end I could convince Luca but…” Paolo blushed. “What?” The Interviewer said. “Luca wanted an armed take over, but when I explained he said that there should be at least 10 fights” Paolo said. “Ten!” The Interviewer said. “Luca says that is 10 or they will come here to take over your place, take it or leave it” the Interviewer smirked “some big words from your boss, I expect he has the muscle to back up those” he said. Wolf bounced his pecs at the “muscle” mention. He took his cup of coffee with all his hand because the cup ear was too small for his big fingers. “Look, I don’t like it either” Paolo said, “Sorry for stabbing you, was the best thing to to on that moment” Wolf crushed his cup spilling coffee over his shirt, table and even over Paolo and the Interviewer, his breathing became heavier and Paolo looked frightened. “Wolf, please” The Interviewer said with slight rage on his voice. “If I cared about you satiating me you would be already a stain on the floor…I understand that what you did was the best thing you thought would help the Nuovi imperatori…and you’re my enemy…I respect that…on there hand I don’t respect that after we made a negotiation, you came here and try to change the stablished rules…”. Paolo moved nervously on his seat. “I will accept the change but then, I’ll add some of my terms too…” the Interviewer said and Paolo nodded with his head. The interviewer took a sip of his coffee. “Now…lets see…”

Well, thank my imsomnia for the writing, if you dislike snuff stories, please read other of the wonderfull stories you´ll find over here. As alway thanks to freakoman2 and mczapl for their kind help. If you like snuff stories, please enjoy. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 11- Story of two queens The Interviewer was speaking to Michal on a video-call. They were discussing details for his next movements. “Do you think the Italians will fall for it?” The Interviewer said. “Don’t know, but we can make a bet on that. Igor and Wolf were behind the Interviewer. Wolf smirked. “I could kill them all” he said. “Yes but we need them alive for now Wolf” The Interviewer said in a low, meditative voice. “Igor, tell me what do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “I think the risk is high, but if we send Wold or Michal we reduce the risk, but maybe they will risk themselves to an open war. The Interviewer pondered his alternatives. The risk was high, he knew that Wolf or Michal could destroy the Italians, but he knew that the SSS would need soldiers. Destroying completely the Italians would mean an even bigger power vacuum and that meant problems. The SSS was already having problems filling the voids on the neighborhood. The mobs tried to enter and fill out the place with drugs, but the soldiers were well trained and the guards helped too. Ivan was very good at predicting the places were the drug dealers would appear and neutralize them at a very fast pace. That was effective until the Interviewer grew fed from it and sent the last Italian’s drug dealer in pieces inside a box, courtesy of Wolf. “We need their manpower, but we also need to have their loyalty to the SSS” The Interviewer muttered. “I really don’t like a polite solution but this seems in order”. He looked at Igor and then to Wolf. “Sorry pal, you’ll scare them if I move you…too much chaos will break loose” The Interviewer said. Wolf drily smiled. “I’ll go to the gym, Michal, take care of him” Wolf said and left the place, he threw the door that banged and fell from his hinges. The Interviewer tapped with slight irritation on his PC on the spreadsheet. “Another door added to the PnL”. Then he looked at the screen. “Michal, you think this plan is our best route?” He asked. “Yes, we will need Igor to come, he has more experience with these tugs” Michal said. “Ok, I’ll go by plane”. Please send a pilot and we’re ready to go. “I’ll go myself” Michal said and cut the communication”. The Interviewer closed his laptop, he sighed. “You’re ok boss?” Igor said. “I’m good” the Interviewer said. “Just pondering if we should go with this plan or simply send Wolf or Michal and destroy them all in a swift movement”. “But we need soldiers and we need them quick” Igor said. The Interviewer knew he was right. Wolf and Michal both were the best soldiers but they weren’t omnipresent, the Interviewer knew that he could not make the SSS dependent always on the might of it best pieces, but at the same time, he needed more pawns to cover the newly created needs. The interviewer took the chess board and lifted one of the queens and looked at the pice with great detail. “Michal” he muttered. Igor looked at the interviewer, pondering what he was thinking. “Michal was always very strong”, The Interviewer said quietly to himself. Then his thoughts flew to the past, on simpler times, where he was walking at the side of the unstoppable force called Wolf. “So, you wan’t to create something like a secret society” Wolf said casually. “I would nod call it a society yet, we’re still only two, even if one of us is you” The Interviewer said. “You have one Wolf, that’s all you need” Wold said playfully. They were walking on an isolated alley on a rundown place, the windows were broken or covered in cardboard of wood. “Seems people are hiding…” The Interviewer said. “They’re weak” Wolf said. “Unfortunately they don’t have one Wolf at their side” The Interviewer said playfully, Wolf just smirked “yeaaaah” he said proudly “JUST ONE WOLF” he said bouncing his pecs. After walking quietly on some dark alleys Wolf looked at the Interviewer “You’re sure we will find him here?” He asked. “We're about to see” the Interviewer answered. After some seconds a loud yell was heard on the alley. “Seems we found our man”, the Interviewer said. Wolf breathing became more profound in expectation, his shirt was barely holding his pecs but the nipples were getting visible over the shirt. “Calm down Wolf, we’re here to talk…” The Interviewer said. “What are you planning to achieve?” Wolf asked. “Recruit a good candidate” the Interviewer said bluntly. Then he stopped and turned to Wolf, he put his hands on Wolf’s arms and looking at him he said “Wolf, please calm down, we can’t afford to lose this one, you’ve already torn to pieces our last three hunts, we need this one”. “Don’t nag at me!” Wolf said “they were weak…no match for these” then Wolf flexed his biceps. “Showoff” the Interviewer said, turned back and followed the muffling screams, the Interviewer slowed his pace, tried to walk at an even slower and quieter pace. After some steps Wolf made so much sound that any way of decency were clearly out of possibility. The Interviewer looked at Wolf and said “man, you’ll scare this one too”. He said with an Irritated voice and waving his hands. “Not happening buddy” Wolf said in a serious tone, he put his hand gently on the Interviewers shoulder and passed by him. “This one is different” Wolf said. “Why do you said that?” The Interviewer asked. “This one of my kin…don’t leave my side” Wolf answered and walked in front. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was a rare sight to have Wolf taking this kind of command but decided not to contradict him, he walked at his side. Both men were walking quietly, or at leas as quiet as Wolf wanted that was not saying much. They heard the screams, but they were getting quieter…Wolf smirked. “Seems I’ll have fun”. “Wolf, behave” the Interviewer said. After some minutes of walking they found the source of the screams. They went to an open space within an abandoned warehouse. Inside the big space there were some remains of an old and abandoned machinery. The pieces were put randomly but at the same time the Interviewer thought that there was some kind of order, but was barely noticeable. On the center of the Warehouses there were two tied cops, in from of them was an enormous naked man, with a third man on his hands… the Interviewer was surprised to see Michal’s size, he was almost as big as Wolf, but in a stark difference of him, Michal was clearly enjoying his nudeness and specially, his sexuality. Michal was holding a man on his hands, or at least the remains of a man at Michal sides there were two ripped limbs with the remains of a shirt that matched the colors of the two cops's uniforms. Michal was raping the cop’s but his victim was barely conscious, Michal trusted the cop’s rear two times before pushing with his might and breaking the cops back. The corpse was crushed against Michal’s dick so the core looked like a crushed can. The Interviewed looked at Michal’s muscles, his definition, his legs and calves, he was clearly a bodybuilder type…and a narcissist type too. Michal turned to see the Interviewer and specially, Wolf. You want one? Michal said, Wolf smiled and punching his pecs he signaled with his hands like saying “bring it”. Michal grabbed one of the tied up cops and threw him at Wolf. Wolf caught the cop on the air, and carried him lie the cop was a damsel in distress, but there were no damsel and the cop was clearly in mortal danger. Wolf held the cop from the chest and the legs, and slowly closed his arms together. The cop begun to feel the pressure and squirmed to try to break free. Wolf kept his gaze on Michal’s eyes, both men smirked. Wolf pressed the cop until the overstretched column tore and the ribs begun to crack under Wolf’s unrelenting pressure. The cop stopped squirming then Wolf released him. The cop’s body well to the floor with a thud, Wolf grabbed the cops head and while making a crab pose he crushed the cop’s head. Wolf released the hold and bounced his pecs pridefully. “They are better to rape” Michal said, then, grabbing the third cop he lifted over his cock, he aimed at the cop’s ass and in one swift movement he rammed his cock inside the cop’s ass. Michal begun to thrust with all his might. The cop yelled, he cried for help but he will not be receiving any of it. The Interviewer looked unfazed at Michal’s monstrous raping of the cop, Wolf smirked and kept his cool, bouncing his pecs and waiting. Both men waited patiently until Michal’s reached orgasm and cummed, then Michal tore the body apart and grabbing the head he yanked it from the cops body and threw at the side. “So, what for are you here?” Michal asked bluntly. “We need you” The Interviewer said. “What for” Michal said walking in front of them like a tiger looking at his possible prey. “You’ve stablished your base here” The Interviewer said. Michal opened his eyes…”how did you noticed?” Those machinery, It’s distribution is not random, but you want it to look like they are randomly placed. You’re hiding here but at the same time you want them to come” The Interviewer said signaling the machinery and the cop’s corpses. “Well, well, you’re a smart ass isn’t you?” Michal said with contempt. “You saw my trap…I surely have to rape you for knowing that” Michal said menacingly. The Interviewer was unfazed “there were rumors that many people disappeared near here. I followed the tracks, we have been looking for you…we need strong people” The Interviewer said. “I´m the strongest one here” Michal said. “Not for long” Wolf said. Michal ran and punched Wolf in the face, Wolf returned the hit, both men grappled, they pushed each other barely moving. Michal picked Wolf leg but Wolf barely moved, Wolf returned the kick to Michal’s abdomen, Michal held the kick without making a sweat. They separated for some moments before grappling again, Michal lifted wolf over head and made a jackhammer agains Wolf, Michal tried to stomp Wolf’s head but Wolf grabbed Michals feet with his hand and pushed Michal back throwing him a few meters, Michal fell in his back. While both man fought The Interviewer looked in detail the place, the apparently random location of the debris, the corpses, he noticed that one of the ripped libs of the first cop had a chew wound. He then looked at both fighting men and walked calmly toward them. Michal ran to Wolf and tried to make a lariat to his neck but Wolf stopped him. They continued pushing grappling and punching each other for some minutes until they begun to sweat. “Gentlemen, can I have a word?” The Interviewer said calmly. “I’ll destroy you first” Michal said, “Not so quick” Wolf said as he stood in front of the Interviewer. Michal looked at the Interviewer and wondered why a man that was capable to give him a good fight was with a clearly weaker person. What do you want? Michal asked with irritation while keeping his eyes on Wolf. Wolf breathed heavily with a smile on his face, The Interviewer walked toward him and patted his biceps, calm down big man please. Wolf sighed profoundly and stood calmed while gazing at Michal. “What’s your name please?” The Interviewer asked in a polite voice. Michal was puzzled, this weakling saw him tearing apart two cops and he wasn’t running in fear, he even wanted to talk to him. He even appeared to be friends with one guy strong as him. “Michal” he said. “Michal, I see you’re super strong, and you don’t seem to tolerate much bullshit so I’ll cut to the chase. My friend here and I are looking for strong people like you to form a society of killers. We want to build a place for people like you”. The Interviewer Said. Michal laughed loudly, he looked at the Interviewer and said with scorn, “you’re nuts asshole. There is no place for me”, but you already built a place for you here isn’t it?. Michal was surprised but tried to hide his emotion. “You’ve hidden here and used the old machinery has a gym equipment, you’ve tried to hide these pieces in a quite clever way so it looks like abandoned machinery but in through, they are your training equipment”. The Interviewer said. “Even the fact that this warehouse is far from most people lets you kill at your own pace without much risk of interruptions, so you can rape them before you tear them apart.” This place is more like your own base isn’t it?. Michal smirked “nice one smart ass..you got me…so I’ll kill you for that” Michal said. “I´m The Interviewer, from now you will acknowledge has such…or you can call me boss if you want” The Interviewer said. “What do you say scumbag?” Michal said, walking next to the Interviewer. He was intimidating but the Interviewer didn’t budge. Wolf smirked and walked slowly to the interviewer. Michal breathing was over the Interviewer face. “Walk away” The Interviewer calmly said. For some incomprehensible reason, Michal walked back one step. “Who is this guy?” Michal thought for himself. “We will build a killers’s society, but there can only be really strong personnel, We want to train them, to serve, to kill, we won’t use any weapons, only pure brute force”. “A society? And how are you going to find people for that endeavor?” Michal said almost laughing at the Interviewer. “Just like we did with you, there are some super strong men hidden that we could look, some others we can train for the lower ranks if they have our desired competences” the Interviewer answered unfazed by Michal’s laughs. The Interviewer continued “We need the muscle of build up, I already have Wolf, so we really do not need you, but with your strength we can build even more quickly, we offer you a place were you can use your might and brutality unhinged, and unhidden, many other people will admire you, see you and many more will fear you.” Michal went silent. “We are now on a small building but we have bigger plans than that small place, but for that, we could use people like you, if you want to build a place where you can be bigger and stronger than you already are…you won’t need to set places like traps, you’ll get even more space than here if you want.”. Michal went silent… “let me see” Michal said looking at the surroundings. “Do you want a beer?” Michal said, “Not a beer but if you have a coke, I’ll gladly accept” the Interviewer said. After some minutes the three sat on one of Michal’s home made “benches” they shared the Interviewer’s plans, Michal went from doubt to educated skepticism, anyway, the Interviewer was offering him a better place, “Michal, if you ever grow bored of this project you can leave” the Interviewer said. “I have a demand” Michal said. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow, “you can do any business with the mafias if you want, I already know them because I do some works for them, but I want something the mafias will never do for me” Michal said. The Interviewer took a sip of his coke can and said “and what’s that?”. I want an arena, a colosseum if you like. Then Michal told them his plans to build a place where he could use and abuse many opponent types, a place where he could show to anyone his might, and his brutality. The Interviewer burst in laughter, Michal took that has an offense and stood up menacingly. Wolf stood up too and both of them were about to start a fight again. “Sorry Michal” the Interviewer said. “That was all time your wish, now I understand…”. Michal looked at him with his dark and serious eyes. The Interviewer ignored Michal’s body signals and said “we can find a way to monetize your dream Michal, OK, if you join us, I'll make my best effort to build up that colosseum, and you will be a gladiator, a big, super strong and brutal gladiator so other will fear you, your strength and you wean right there” The Interviewer said pointing at Michal’s groin. Michal went silent. “If you don’t this weapon will tear you apart, understood?” He said. “So, I need to work on that if I want to avoid that threat” the Interviewer said. “So, we have a deal Michal?” The Interviewer said. “You like to take risk isn’t it?” Michal said. “You never deal with a muscle monsters like you both and never risk your life” the Interviewer said defiantly. Wolf laughed and Michal begun to understand what was the thing Wolf saw in those apparently weak man. “Deal, Michal said, but someday we will finish what we started here Wolf”. Wolf bounced his pecs and nodded “Yeah buddy…sure”. The interviewer then stood up and said “well Michal, we need to go, do you come with us? Or you’ll come later?” “I’ll go later” Michal said. They explained Michal how to reach the first SSS base, Michal was very good a recognizing signals and directions, the Interviewer thought that Michal should have more training than appeared at first since he talked, spoke and behaved like a former soldier or more exactly, like a military pilot, a super big-strong and depraved military pilot, so the Interviewer wondered what other hidden thing Michal could have. “So Michal, we will wait you there…” The Interviewer said. After some minutes of silent walking Wolf asked “so…what do you think?”. “You contained yourself” The Interviewer said with a slight smile. “Thank you”. “It will be entertaining” Wolf said. The Interviewer pondered himself if Wolf was the only one containing themselves that night…he maybe would never know. The present Interviewer was looking at the queen on his board. “Then I got two queens, but two queens are hard to use” the Interviewer said to himself and put the queen with the rest of the pieces. “Igor, I’ll talk to Wolf” the Interviewer said and left the office. After some minutes of quiet walking The Interviewer reached the gym, the grunting and crashing sounds were filling the aisles, so the Interviewer couldn’t use the silence to really meditate, he knew Wolf was pissed, the sounds where not of an animal training, but an animal in rage. He entered the gym and saw Wolf shirtless training with the beastly weight he used but mucho of the equipment were already destroyed. “Hey buddy, you’re ok?” The Interviewer said. Wolf kept silent…after some minutes of grunting, lifting and tossing equipment at the sides he said “Yes, why” in a dry enraged tone. “Don’t like it” Wold said. The Interviewer stood silent, “look buddy, I know, the plan is risky” he said. The Interviewer went silent for a second, then he walked next to Wolf and putting a hand on his shoulder as high as he could, he gently pressed the extremely big and strong muscle and said “thanks for understanding and for taking care for me, We’ll need to thrust Michal, if the plan goes smoothly, we’ll get more soldiers, maybe some guards and you’ll get to snuff some people too” he said with a smile. Wolf looked at him seriously “Take care…I’ll hate if something happens to you…Adam knows already what happens”. “I’ll try to, I too dislike the fact that I need to go there, but the bet can give us a great reward, and you know that we need to fill us our ranks, and I don’t trust the Japanese for that…take care of the place for me, will you?” Wolf nodded in silence. “Ah, one more thing, please stop destroying the place, you already broke my door two times and seems that I will need to buy new machines” the Interviewer said in a stern voice that made Wolf forget for a second the only thing that really worried him, he was risking his toy, his main source of entertainment, and in some ways his friend. He smiled and said “ok buddy, don’t nag at me”. The Interviewer left the place, he out his hand on his chest, just on the place Adam hit him and flinched a little in pain. The pain was reducing, but still, that hit was hard, and the Interviewer knew that Wolf also was worried because of that. “I need to be strong” the Interviewer muttered to himself and walked the aisle alone. Some days before the Interviewer was standing on the town’s airfield, Wolf stood at the SSS headquarters and the Interviewer was with Igor and Buck, both men seemed to be in competition, buck was the biggest man of the two, and the strongest has the Interviewer could see. He liked to be on boxers and tanks tops, and has Michal, he disliked shoes. Igor wanted to show the Interviewer that he could give Buck a run of this money and the Interviewer pondered if Igor was on some kind of search of a role model because Igor was dressing just like Buck, but with smaller clothing. The plane landed and after some minutes of waiting in the sun the place parked in front of them, the corporate jet seemed comfortable. The door opened ant Michal walked down. For a pilot, his tank top and posing straps were far off what a pilot should or usually dressed, but the interviewer didn’t doubt his piloting skills. “You ready boss?” Michal said. “Yes Michal, i hope we can make this quickly” then the Interviewer passed Michal and entered the plane, Igor went behind, blushing. Michal looked at buck from head to toe, and bounced his pecs followed by a double biceps pose. He turned while thinking to himself “Nice ass”. Then jumped on the plane and closed the door. Igor stood silent in front of Michal, and a resentment gaze was visible but Michal either didn’t noticed or simply ignored. Michal grabbed a tablet and handed it to the interviewer. “Here, these are the blueprints, the latest info we could gather and the last details of our plan, you’ll have one hour approximately, so you’ll have plenty of time to read it. Michal said. “Igor if you want, please use the seat next to me”, Michal said. “No thanks” Igor answered almost instantly. Michal dryly smiled and with some difficulty he sat on the pilot’s chair and begun to prepare the plane to takeoff. The Interviewer looked at the Window, he took the tablet and saw the strategic options. The base was a huge mansion. “Seems they really like to state their European heritage” he thought for himself. He sighted, over the clouds the world looked small, the problems so little and the preoccupation were far down. Unfortunately, the plane begun to descend and after some minutes the plane landed. “What? Carlos is here?” Michal said, The Interviewer looked outside the window and saw Carlos standing in front go the plane door with jeans and a sleeveless jean jacket that let his biceps show, his dark white skin revealed his latino heritage but he was serious. The plane door opened and Carlos jumped on the plane. “They are in the base” Carlos said. “What? Michal said. “They arrived two hours before, seems they knew that you would pick the him and decided to get on our base first. “The Italians?” The Interviewer asked, no response was said, the silence was deafening. Michal was a little pale, “this was not the thing they have planned” he said. “How in hell, and why here?” He muttered clearly irritated that he didn’t previewed this possibility. “Seems they took the first step” the Interviewer said with visible irritation. He stepped down the plane. “The SSS should have made the first move”, he thought. The Interviewer was puzzled, Why today? Could be by mere coincidence?. Michal was as puzzled has the Interviewer. “What do you think?” The Interviewer asked. “That’s odd, they shouldn’t had made this move…” Michal said. There were so much answers and not much time to respond them. The Interviewer kept silent looking at the plane and trying to make a plan, Wolf wasn’t there and there where no time to call him since if he let Michal go again to the HQ he would be in a very difficult and possibly dangerous situation. After some minutes pondering the Interviewer looked at Carlos and then to Michal, “Carlos, call to the HQ and explain them the situation here, we will go first with Igor and Michal” then he walked next to Michal “There is only one thing left to do, we go there”. Then they took a jeep and left to the secondary base. Before the jeep left Carlos said “Ricardo is already there, he’s keeping the soldiers on order, we haven’t started anything, but I don’t know how much time we can stand without starting a carnage…Michal is our best resource at this moment, Now that he arrived this will be fine” Carlos said and the jeep parted. After some time they got near the base, their base, there where some cars parked and the SSS soldiers where standing at attention, there where some armed men “Italians” Igor said, “How do you know?” The Interviewer asked. “They are uniformed with full white or black suits…seem they picked white today… they are more disciplined than what we could achieve on the Old Red’s, Nikolai always said that with our superior numbers we didn’t have anything to worry but I knew they got better training and guns, they where the second smallest mafia of the region, but what they didn’t had in numbers they compensated in training seems they believed we where Moree or less even until you destroyed us” Igor bitterly remarked. The sun was high, the soldiers were in line, silent, Ricardo walked in front of the ranks keeping the discipline. “Since when Ricardo was capable of keeping soldiers in line?” The Interviewer pondered. The Italians were seated in their cars or in the boxes in front of the SSS crowd, they were waiting, there was also a limo but his doors and windows were closed. “Don’t let anyone provoke you” Ricardo ordered. Stand in your place until we receive our orders” Ricardo, was bare chested but he was inspiring authority. “Figli di puttana, cobardi, schiavi e insetti le loro madri pagheranno per la loro stessa debolezza” yells were heard in the distance. The soldiers stood still, they were making and admirable show of discipline, but they weren’t at the level of the SSS Guards so the Interviewer knew that they had to intervene The interviewer banged the car, he was enraged, “how this could happen?” The Interviewer felt frustrated, he felt that he messed up and now he had to make the better for it, but he had a back hand. He tried to keep his head over his shoulders. Then he said “let’s go to the base, let’s hear them”. “Why do you think they want to speak?” Michal said. “Because they haven’t shot their guns yet, there are only 10 of them so it means that they aren’t here to fight, of they have reinforcements nearby but we haven’t seen them…yet” the Interviewed answered. Then, they went to the base and arrived to the parking. The Interviewer stepped down the car. And walked, not to the Italians place but for their soldiers. Ricardo stood in front of him. “Good work Ricardo, please keep here with the men” he said. Michal stepped down the car and the Italians where astounded of his size. Then Carlos also got their look. Let’s go, meet our visitors. One of the guards yelled at the Interviewer but he ignored it, he walked next to the closed car. The car didn’t opened at first, Michal walked next to the car “Michal, please” the Interviewer said with a slight impatient voice. One of the suited armed guards came near the Interviewer and coffee at him. The Interviewer stood unfazed, he knew that Michal could dispose of him ad a whim but he didn’t wanted to start a gunfight that probably would kill his soldiers. They where’t the core of his forces, but they still needed them for the neighborhoods, at least until they could make them train to guards. But for know, the Interviewer would need to find a way to talk them out of this predicament. The guard begun to speak “tu sei il manager qui?” The Interviewer kept looking at the car, “I won’t answer in other language apart of mine” he coldly answered, the guard aimed at him, that made Igor push him at the car where he fell with a “thud”. “Or we can speak this language” the Interviewer said. “Igor please, calm down, but thanks” he said looking at Igor with a slight smile. The car opened and a man in his late 40s stepped down, he was fit for his age, his muscles bulged over his white suite, he was dressed in a cloth jacket, that covered an white shirt that was very well adjusted to his body and matching pants and shoes. His legs where fit so the Interviewer saw that this man trained. Michal liked him, that was shown from the growing crotch, bit the man was laser focused on the Interviewer. The man looked at his fallen soldier, bend to help him stand but he held his head and cracked the neck. The soldier fell limp with a surprised face. “porta questo maleducato fuori di qui” he ordered, two of his men came and dragged the corpse out of the place and put it on the trunk of one of the cars. The Interviewer kept eye contact “thanks, I’m glad to see that there are modals on your side”. The man smiled “the nuovi imperatori likes to be formal, but sometimes some of our men get’s too carried away, I’m Paolo, nice to meet you”. The man said and extended a hand to the Interviewer in a friendly way. “They call me the Interviewer”, he said extending the hand. The Interviewer felt his hand slightly crushed, he new that Paolo liked to exert light pressure to assert his domination, he deduced that Paolo’s killing where more a show for his men than for the SSS. “Tell me Paolo, why you came to our place?” The Interviewer said. “Can we walk a little?” Paolo said, “Can I take Igor with me? “Why?” Paolo asked. “You already showed us what you could do and you’re armed, so I think is fair” Paolo handed his gun to one of his men and nodded at the Interviewer, “I’ll still take Igor with me, but he will stay at a safe distance” The Interviewer said “I insist” he asserted. Paolo sighted and then made a quick “yes” sign with his head. “Should I break my men ranks?” The Interviewer said. “Yes, there is no need of such formality for now” Paolo said. The Interviewer didn’t like the way Paolo said the last phrase but he made a sign with his hand and Ricardo ordered the man to go to the barracks and went next to the Michal and Carlos. Igor stood behind the Interviewer. “You have a nice base here” Paolo said. “Very well placed, far from the town, but near the airfield and allows you to train your people without much interference…the lace looks like a club…very well indeed” Paolo analyzed the place, the Interviewer felt shivers, he knew that Paolo wasn’t just praising the place, he was planning on what to do with it, his soldiers where already taken out of the scene, and that meant that unbeknownst to Paolo, the tables have been leveled since he now could use his men strength against Paolo. “Paolo, what do you really want, I don’t like to lose time and you seems not to like that too” the Interviewer said with slight impatience. Paolo adjusted his jacket “you crossed a line”, he said. “How’s that?” The Interviewer said. “You know the drill young man, the Nuovi Imperatori also has warehouses with you, you work for us, but you never become one of us” Paolo said. “And what makes you think that we want to become one of yours?” The Interviewer said with a smirk. Paolo looked surprised by a second, then he recovered his composure but the Interviewer caught his surprised face. “You destroyed the Old Red’s, you even recruited is leader” Paolo pointed to Igor. “You also took a complete neighborhood for yourself only and don’t et us make business there…you’re overstepping your limits…so I’m here to fix that” Paolo said with a strong voice that didn’t had anything to do with his previous gentle tone. “So that’s why you came here” The Interviewer said, he knew that Paolo was here to try to force his way over the SSS. But he didn’t knew about their plan, the Interviewer head spun wildly, the board have been stablished on his head and the pieces were already falling on place. For now seemed that the Italians just took the opportunity when they saw Michal leaving the place…but where he could get his information… he refused to see a traitor on the SSS ranks but some random soldier could give the Italians the data using some cheap trick. The Italians didn’t had much time to prepare, that could explain the low number of guard, they seemed to be Paolo’s personal guard, not the Italians main forces”. Paolo looked almost anxiously at the Interviewer, but he knew the terrain was almost even between the two. The Interviewer regained his usual calmness. “Paolo, let me tell you something” he said “We don’t want to become one mob, we just want to do our business without any intromission, nor from the government, nor from you, we won’t tolerate any breach of our rules or values…” the Interviewer said in a cold, almost menacing voice, Igor tried to walk next to him but the Interviewer was already in his usual mood and stopped him with a sign of his hand. “I don’t know if you’ve talked to the other mafia heads but if you talk to them, tell them that we still want to make business as always but you’re not allowed to do any business on our territories…all you drugs, weapons or other shady business…you can keep for your selves, the storage, is our business” the Interviewer left the streamings outside the talks he didn’t knew what Paolo could know about Michal’s strength, his best piece for now. Paolo looked at him, his breathing was heavy and quick, one of his jacket buttons popped under the pressure. “So…you’re telling me that you don’t want to take on the mafia business” “I’ve already told you…we want our own business, not yours” the Interviewer said visibly irritated. “So these soldiers you’re training here are for nothing?” Paolo asked waving his hand to the training grounds. “They are for the warehouse surroundings”. The Interviewer said. “I don’t buy it, don’t take us for stupids…you’ve already destroyed the Old Red’s”. “The Old Red’s violated our rules, so we punished them, but we already dissolved their business, we are just incorporating their soldiers for our new created needs”. Paolo face went red in rage “DO YOU THINK THAT I’M STUPID? DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT I WILL BUY THAT WAREHOUSE CRAP?” Paolo went in rage, the soldiers loaded their guns and aimed at the SSS members. Paolo signed them with his hand and the lowered their guns but kept them loaded. “Look Paolo, I already told you, we’re not interested on your business…” the Interviewer said, he was about to walk away. “So…give me this place, and I want your organization too,….surrender your organization to ours and work for us” Paolo demanded; “No” the Interviewer answered by reflex. Igor jaw dropped at the audacity but he kept quiet, Paolo and the Interviewer ignored him. “We fought hard to take this place for us, we already adapted it for our needs and we are already using it…we won’t hand it to you so easily..I also have worked hard to build up our organization si don’t think that I will hand it to you at your wim, you’re too old to think that the SSS are a toy to hand over…” the Interviewer said coldly and contemptuously. “So if we already finished talking, please leave now or I can’t guarantee your safety”, the Interviewer demanded. The Interviewer turned and begun to walk away and leave the place, then Igor yelled “NOOOOOOOO” the Interviewer tried to figure why Igor yelled. He then felt a sudden and hard yank, on his left shoulder. The interviewer was forced to turn and look at Paolo. Igor ran to them to no avail. Igor’s yell alerted Michal, Carlos and Ricardo that turned and tried to run to the Interviewer. For the Interviewer all happened at a very slow pace… he saw Igor with a desperate face running to him, the Italian’s guards aiming their guns and firing them at Michal, Carlos and Ricardo who stopped and ran to them. He tought for a second that if was strange the level of situational conscience he had, until he felt the knife piercing his skin, tearing his shoulder and making blood pour from his muscles, he then saw Paolo’s raged face and for the first time he remembered the feeling when the cop shot him with his taser gun, he remembered the pain and he thought for a split moment that that pain had nothing to do with the excruciating pain he begun to feel on his right shoulder, a new level of pain caused by Paolo’s knife as he stabbed his shoulder. The impending death feeling was real this time. Suddenly his mind begun to fade away… Michal already bear-hugged one guard to death his muscles rippled in slow motion when the chest caved in and a shot of blood emanated from the guards mouth. Carlos cracked the neck of another of Paolo’s guards and Ricardo crushed the windpipe of a third one. Igor pushed Paolo away with such force that he released his knife that stuck to the Interviewers shoulder and send Paolo flying some meters away, Igor grabbed the falling body of the interviewer…The Interviewer muttered some “thanks” before fainting from the pain. Michal looked at his kid and then he saw Paolo running to grab his gun and Igor holing something on his hands and yelling “wake up” . Paolo grabbed his gun and shot at Michal but most of the bullets missed him and one of them rebounded on his skin. Michal stood silently until he realized what happened in that split second. Michal yelled in anger and grabbed other guard yanking it to him from the arm, the guard just crashed agains his pecs but Michal kept yang the arm until it ripped from the body. The bodyguard yelled in pain but Michal grabbed the head and cried it like an egg, Michal didn’t stopped to feel pleasure from his kills, he widely wanted to kill them all. Same seemed to happen to Carlos and Ricardo. The guards walked back and Paolo ran has fast as he could and crouched behind his car. Michal managed to take the gun from one of the remaining bodyguard’s and Carlos and Ricardo made the same. They seemed to regain his senses and where trying to torture the guards to death, Paolo looked desperately for a new magazine for his gun since he ran out of bullets, the other half of the guards ran to him and aimed at Michal. Michal turned and yelled “freeze!!!!” The guards got stunned in fear, Michal rage was very real and as he walked the guards felt they would be dead. “Stop, please” Paolo said, “you killed our boss asshole…you don’t know what you’ve done your stupid son of a bitch” Michal said scorning Paolo, “you should have listened, now you brought this for yourself” Michal said. One of the guards aimed to hit Michal with his machine gun. Michal let himself be hit in the face but the guard didn’t made his kind even turn red.Michal grabbed the gun and folded in half. “You’ve finished?” Michal said, then grabbing the guard Michal tore his arms one by one, he flipped the torso and ripped the legs, the torso fell crying in pain with a thud but the yells were brutally silenced when Michal stomped the head making the earth tremble at the Wim of Michals big quads. Paolo shook in fear, he haven’t seen in his life someone as strong as Michal. Michal waked next to another guard that tried to fight Michal, Michal aimed for the head but suddenly a bloodied knife flew injuring the guard on his chest. Michal turned Ito see where the knife came from and he saw the Interviewer was being supported by Igor who did not allow him to fall to the ground. He was profusely bleeding from his right shoulder, and was breathing heavily, he used his left hand to throw the knife and Michal noticed that he was using all his willpower to stay awake, he grew worried about how much time he would hold. The Interviewer looked at Igor. “Your…shirt” the Interviewer said heavily and slowly. Igor was dumbfounded. “Your….shirt…quick”… Igor used his free hand and ripped his shirt and handed it to the interviewer. The Interviewer used his left hand and took the shirt and used it to make pressure on his shoulder to stop the bleeding. “Michal…help”. He said. Michal snapped back from his surprise and grabbed the Interviewer on his arm, letting the Interviewer stand on his feet. Igor helped the Interviewer to make pressure on his wounds. The Interviewer stood silent gathering all his willpower to have energy to speak. Carlos and Ricardo walked next to them to cover the Interviewer, the soldiers went out of the barracks and ran to the place, Ricardo yelled “stop” the soldiers stopped short at the authority displayed by Ricardo, the stood at the distance and looking at the scene. Carlos and Ricardo faces where a mixture of rage, shame and pain. “Paolo…listen, I won’t hand the base, nor the SSS to you…” Paolo turned to see him “Michal…Carlos…Igor…don’t hurt Paolo…I…I still need……to speak to him” the Interviewer voice was lowering his volume and the speed was slowing at an alarming pace. “Paolo…I challenge you…your best men versus our best men…no……..our second best men….so the fight Is fair…..” Paolo was dumbfounded. “Paolo, if your men win…I’ll hand the SSS, Michal and Wolf….to you……..if we win…you’ll leave us alone...and you'll hand the Nuovi imperatore to us...” The Interviewer didn’t have strength left to speak an lift his head….his breathing was heavy, and was getting slower. Michal was alarmed but the Interviewer trembling legs still helped him to stand up. Michal understood that the Interviewer was trying to get a compromise to save the soldiers, he knew that the SSS needed them, no matter how weak their where, at this moment the SSS main problem was it’s reach and these soldiers could help for the moment. Michal found new respect for the Interviewer and that unfathomable willpower and stubbornness. “Wolf…who’s Wolf?” Paolo asked. “Wolf is our best warrior” Michal said with scorn, and you better accept, you piece of shit or I’ll gladly kill you here…I’m running out of patience…you decide. You accept our challenge or you face me here and then I will go alongside with Wolf and we will snuff out every men you have..understood?” Michal said with his eyes red from, rage. Paolo assessed his situation, he still didn’t knew Carlos, Igor or Ricardo strength, but he knew that Michal could kill them all, and Michal said that Wolf was his best man, so that meant that the Interviewer had at his disposal two men with the strength he saw… and looking from that point of view, that meant that the Interviewers offer was very generous since now he had the chance to take over another organization with little to no cost. “Ok” Paolo muttered. “I´ll accept” Paolo said….”good the Interviewed said while looking at Paolo’s face” Well contact you in two weeks…prepare your best warriors, five of them…If we win, the Nuovi Imperatori will become part of the SSS, if you win, I’ll hand all to you…understood?” Paolo nodded. “Now leave” the Interviewer said and stood silent while he held onto Michal. Paolo entered the car and his remaining men too, the car started up, reversed and then left. The Interviewer followed them with his eyes until the car left the base. “Michal…prepare the tournament…tell Wolf…” The interviewer fainted and all faded to black.

Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their inputs, inspiration and critique (hope you're still enjoying). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 10-Clearing the Board The Interviewer was on his bed, he was completely worn out from exhaustion. One month have passed since the police station take over but he still felt worn out. He was on his bed looking at the ceiling. “Did he made the right call?, would he have gone too far?, which repercussions would be?, did he calculated right?” All those revolving thoughts were at his mind, racing one before the other. “You did the right call” Wolf said, Igor nodded his head. The Interviewer smiled, since the fainting Wolf has grown out somewhat “worried” if that word could exist in Wolf’s dictionary, so Wolf decided strictly that the Interviewer take some time off each night. “We still need you here, I won’t administrate this” was the continuous argument from Wolf at the nagging of the Interviewer, so Wolf and Igor took over some of the activities. Michal could not come back since he was on charge of the rebuild of the Old Red’s former base since many of the Old Red tugs came back to the base and Michal was training them on the SSS ways, but if they would get any status on the SSS ranks, that was to be seen. Igor on other hand became also a Wolf’s lackey he underwent on a brutal training and it showed, Igor was packing muscles at an amazing speed even for the SSS standards. He seemed to be forgotten his former Old Red’s status and embraced his rank has an elite candidate for the SSS. But he plainly refused to enter the colosseum if the Interviewer would not see his advances. Wolf tolerated him in the most part because he had administrative experience, so he could counsel Wolf about how to proceed with the SSS. The Interviewer stood up and went to the bathroom after 15 minutes he came out ad took his usual clothes. The Interviewer felt better, his mind was still racing from the thoughts but the bet was already made and they needed to prepare for the consequences, whichever they could be. There were some issues still waiting to resolve, Ricardo’s discharges, The Old red’s quarters renewal, and Bucks introduction to the SSS. Buck was quite something, he was a big tall and bald bodybuilder, he had brown eyes, well defined muscles covered in a tick layer of grayish fur and had a white/grey bear. He was almost in his mid forty’s. Buck was quite happy to enter the SSS, he had became a training zealot, but he was more akin to Michal’s ways than Wolf’s. However he trained hard and asked also to enter the arena fights, we was already big when he joined the SSS but was getting more defined, and his looks went fiercer. The Interviewer thought that he would be a savage on the arena. But his overall reach was something to be seen. Ivan and Adam were opposite sides, Ivan was getting better with his training but he was clearly surpassed by Buck and Igor. And Adam lagged in his training, so this issue needed to be solved. Those issues took his toll on the Interviewer since no-one could else could help and he needed to solve them. Wolf walked at his side “so, you’re ready?” He asked, “Yes, thank you, other more day and you might think that I’m weak, I won’t die yet” The interviewer said. Both men walked to the Interviewer office, there was a new door already. Ricardo was waiting outside, he was nervous, and to be on the office alongside Wolf was getting him even more nervous. “I, I,” Ricardo tried to mutter some words while entering the room. “Ricardo, what have you been doing all this time?” “I’ve trained hard this time so I can perform even better” Ricardo said with a trembling voice while looking nervously at Wolf. Wolf bounced his pecs casually, but he knew that he could be terrified if someone really knew that there was a possibility of a punishment from him. The Interviewer looked at Ricardo, he kept that swimmers body but he looked more defined, his abs were marked even relaxed and his pecs were messing against the shirt. His legs were covered by a swimmers shorts that let a well rounded and defined legs and a flip flop. He looked more like a beach lifesaver than an SSS guard. The Interviewer thought that Ricardo was deliberately choosing that outfit to make a better impression, maybe that was the case. He looked at his desk, “Ricardo, you know we don’t tolerate any kind of failure do you?” Ricardo looked terrified at Wolf, Wolf turned to him and slowly his hand pawed Ricardo’s head. Ricardo stood silently waiting for the bitter end. “Unfortunately, we are short on personnel since we are taking care of the neighborhood security and I can’t affair to lose an elite guard”. Wolf released Ricardo’s head. “However that doesn’t mean that you’re forgiven, you’ll go with Michal and help him on rebuilding the new SSS subsidiary, we will need the former Old Red’s tugs to become SSS guards to help to establish the safety of the surroundings”. Ricardo nodded his head. “Prepare your things and we will send you to Michals…now go!”. The Interviewer ordered. Then he opened his laptop and begun to tap on the excel. “We got good numbers…but Wolf, you really need to destroy your gym at this rate?” Wolf smiled playfully, “you know pal, I’m getting stronger” he said while flexing his arms, making a crab pose and for a new thing he lifted his shorts and flexed his quads and calves. The Interviewer looked amused. “That’s new” he said. “I’M BIGGER” Wolf yelled playfully. “Also, Igor and Buck destroy a lot of equipment” Wolf said. The Interviewed tapped his laptop. “ from what I’ve heard, Buck is a total killer, Igor is learning quickly”. He tapped more on his laptop. “Ivan is a good, element, he is very capable to organize the guards for the security rounds, he was able to solve the drug dealers problem…with Carlos and you”. “Well…they were fun to crush, we even competed in who crushes more” Wolf said with a grin. “Obviously you’ll win” The Interviewer responded, “I only played with my legs…don’t nag at me!” Wolf said. “Oh yes Wolf I’ll nag” The Interviewer said irritated, “you stomped them so hard that at least two warehouses had cracked walls since you stomped them so hard that the ground trembled, and also I know that it was your Idea to bring them here” The Interviewer tapped his laptop again. “You also destroyed the pavement…I hate to bring construction workers here…if they are not very good candidates we need to dispose of them and I don’t like to do that” the Interviewer kept nagging to Wolf for the increased costs but Wolf ignored most of them. He knew that the Interviewer was pissed because he didn’t let the Interviewer see those executions or that he didn’t do it on the colosseum. He smiled. “I’ve tapped it for you” Wolf said playfully and kept silent waiting for the desired response. The interviewer crossed his fingers in from of his face and his face softened. “Next time you do that on the arena I’ll add the budget here” the Interviewer said in serious tone but Wolf knew that he nailed it for him and grinned. “Buck” the Interviewer said. “What?” Wolf responded. “Buck is strong has I see, he’s is less strong than Michal but he is as vicious as him, I think we need to keep him here”, the Interviewer said. Wolf flexed is pecs “Good, he will be a good training companion” Wolf said. The Interviewer made a video call on his laptop. After some rings Michal appeared on the screen. He was on some open space, like a big parking. Behind him the Interviewer could see a training grounds, a lot of homemade weights and a lot of people training frantically. Near him a battered soldier was on his knees, Michal walked next to him and the Interviewer saw Michal’s hard on. The interviewer covered his face on irritation. “Michal” the Interviewer said, Michal smiled and flexed his biceps “Hi boss” the Interviewer was unfazed but made a light, almost unnoticeable smile. Wolf flexed back “Hi” Both men smiled at the growing irritation of the Interviewer. “So Michal, how the rebuild is going” The Interviewer said. “The construction is going fine, Igor had a good construction teams support, so we could fix the walls and the spaces quickly” Michal said. “The equipment have been bought and it should arrive shortly, the former Old red’s guards have been preselected and they have been training at a neck breaking pace so we can use them to guard the Warehouses surrounding and the neighborhood” Michal reported. “How’ the training going?” The interviewer asked. “Michal walked next to the trembling guard, he stood behind him and palmed his head, then in a sudden movement he crushed the skull, the other guards jumped in fear, Michal wiped his hands agains his tank top “they are still too easy to break, this one was weak, he stopped training and said he was exhausted, so I just gave him a rest” Michal said while rubbing his crotch. “Good” The Interviewer said unfazed. “You should’t kill them too quickly, we still need people here” he said. “I’ll send you good people, I don’t want to give wolf too much toys” Michal said in a teasing tone that Wolf answered with a grin. “Any news on the ‘issue” there?” The Interviewer said. “Maybe I’ll need some help if that happens” Michal answered in a serious tone, Wolf kept his cool but the tone of the conversation suddenly went from a playful tone to a serious one, the soldier corpse was still pouring blood from the head remains, The Interviewer looked at the corpse and then to Michal. “Do you have any problem if I keep Wolf with me?” Michal went serious, “No problem, I think he’s better with you, we still don’t know if we will be attacked here or there, but if you send heavy muscles we will be able to hold better without them destroying our advances in the construction. The Interviewer smiled, he got his response, now he knew that even if the SSS could be attacked, in Michals view, he thought that he could destroy any incoming attackers, but his top priority was to keep the construction repairs up, even he refused to let Wolf go there. Also there was a possibility that they would be attacked not only on the new subsidiary /the old Red’s former base) but on the main HQ. The Interviewer pondered how to place his pieces. “I will lend you two heavy pieces one of my bishops and a knight, use them wisely” the Interviewer said. Michal frowned. The Interviewer knew Michal was confused, “I’ve decided to send Ricardo, he still need training, but he can help you there, Carlos can be of help there; I’ll stay here with Wolf, and Igor, Ivan will be on charge of the safety net outside.” “Would you be able to send me Adam?” Michal said. The interviewer pondered. Adam, he, for some reason was slipping down, he could be a good SSS elite, but he was wounded on the last operation, he recovered, but he plainly refused to train. The Interviewer decided to wait until the right moment appears but unfortunately, then moment have arrived and the Interviewer understood that he could be needed. “I’ll send equipment, and has said Ricardo and Carlos, I still have to decide on that rook… your help will be sent tomorrow morning” Michal nodded, then the Interviewer hung up. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. The Interviewer closed his laptop. “Call Adam and Buck…they need to go to the colosseum, while they arrive, let’s go to walk”. He said. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office, the went out of the office warehouse and went to the restaurant, The Interviewer got a coke and Wolf got a beverage can, has usual, he crushed it over his mouth drinking directly from the crushed can and letting the beverage liquid drip to his white shirt, so his muscles adhered to the shirt , the Interviewer let his eyes enjoy the spectacle but kept cool. “Showoff” The Interviewer said, Wolf grinned and bounced his pecs. “Should I rip it?” Wolf asked playfully. “Don’t let that get into your head” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. Wolf just laughed loudly. He loved to tease the interviewer since the first time. They walked to the arena. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. “Let’s see” the Interviewer said. I just hope I can get a good result from this mess. The Interviewer was quietly enraged. Wolf saw the Interviewer back, he knew that the Interviewer rarely gave second opportunities like he did for Ricardo, but Adam…he knew exactly that he had an order not to intervene and he was nearly killed. For some reason he managed to only get his leg injured, but Wolf was puzzled about what Buck had to do with this thing, also even he didn’t knew what he would do. After some minutes they entered the arena, Adam and Buck were standing in front of the Interviewer seat. The Interviewer entered silently, he sat on his seat and looked at the space between Buck and Adam’s feet. “So Buck, the Interviewer said, have you been treated well?” Buck nodded, his pecs were big and rounded, his grayish fur were sexy in it’s own way. He liked to bounce his pets and harden his biceps from time time so he looked like a kinda smaller version of Wolf, but he also liked to be on shorts and barefoot, so he looked also like at a stellar version of Michal. “Do you still want to be part of the SSS?” Buck nodded again smiling widely. “Good, you’ll become a warrior, you’ll start on the colosseum, stay alert, we can call you on any moment”. Buck bounced his pecs and flexed his pecs with a “yeaaaaaah yell”, the Interviewer smiled “maybe I got a rook”, he thought to himself. Then he returned to his calmed meditative demeanor. “Adam” he said. “What’s happening to you?” Adam stood there, his eyes were filled with rage. “I thought I will get real power but all you demand is training after training…then the cop’s takeover, I was wounded, I can’t stand the shame” Adam said with a resentful voice. “So you acted recklessly during the mission even If you had clear orders to not intervene? The Interviewer said. Adam stood silently. “You even stopped training even if you know it’s part for all our recruits…do you have anything to say?” The Interviewer was cold, he was on his seat with his hands crossed in front of his face. “I’m sick of this, on the Old Red’s I was a commanding officer, but here…I don’t even have a rank, all you ask me is too train, and train for what?” Adam took his shirt of, the was big and tall but standing in front to Buck and specially with Wolf, “I’m already strong, I don’t need you” Adam said. The interviewer stood silent. “Let’s see Adam, first you where afraid to fight Michal, so you basically surrendered betraying your former companions…then you went to the SSS operation and tried to ‘help’, but when you screwed up, your facade busted isn’t it?” Adam face was in shock, he felt like the Interviewer saw through him. “At least Igor tried to fight using that good for nothing formula but you decided you were too weak, and you are too weak for the SSS, you’re not even worthy of a low guardian for the streets Adam”. The Interviewer stood and clearly said what he thought of Adam. Adam breathing became heavy, he walked next to the Interviewer, Adam was tall, the Interviewer kept looking at Adams face even as Adam was taller and bigger than him. “You’re not so thought…you’re weak, I could kill you at anytime” Adam said sputtering words. “Maybe you can kill me…but you are now and always will be weak”. Adam closed his fist and launched a punch that landed to the Interviewer. “You’re weak small one” Adam said. The interviewer fell on his seat with a thud and moved his hand to the chest where the punch landed. His breathing was profound, he didn’t emitted any pain sound. Wolf walked next to the interviewer “Shall I kill him now?” Wolf asked, the Interviewer took his time, then, after some seconds where he felt the pain, he assessed his own thoughts and emotions, he evaluated the pain. Then he stood seated in a comfy stance “you’re big…but for someone of your size…you don’t hit that well” The Interviewer said. Wolf ripped his shirt and begun to bounce his pecs. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. Wolf felt a hand on his arm. The Interviewer looked at him and with his hand he made a wait sign. “Adam, I’ll ask you for the last time…want to be part of the SSS?” Adam was dumbfounded, his punches were hard, he even could break bones with them, Igor respected his strength, but this weakling was berating him on his strength?. Adam looked at Wolf, his muscles and understood that he was now in big trouble, he dared to touch one of Wolf’s precious things and he was going to pay the price. Adam tried to run to the open doors but buck tackled him. Adam and Buck stood up, Adam punched Buck chest with all his might but Buck pecs received the punch with only a flex. “You’r really weak” Buck said. Adam punched Buck more in frustration but Wolf reached him. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. His eyes were red, Adam saw pain and death on his eyes. Wolf was speaking slowly, but there was a hidden rage on his voice that made Adam piss on himself. “Buck, you take care of him” Wolf said pointing at the Interviewer. Buck slowly walked next to the Interviewer, he put a hand on his shoulder and asked “You’re good?” The Interviewer noted with his head. “Adam…now that I have your answer, I’ll give you mine…” The interviewer stood up with his hand over the area he was hit. “You’re not invited anymore to the SSS, even more, you are rejected… Wolf will decide what to do with you” The Interviewer said, then Buck helped him to seat but the Interviewer rejected the gesture. “No offense Buck, but I won’t be a good leader if you treat me like some royalty member” he said with a slight smile that was cut by a small wince of pain. Wolf walked near to Adam. “Hit me…” Wolf ordered. Adam knew that Wolf’s strength were legendary, he saw all the destruction he caused on the police station, Adam wept “So sorry man…” then he fell on his knees and begged for mercy. “Your coward” Wolf said kicking Adam on the stomach, Adam flew backwards and fell over his back, he coughed blood. He stood up stumbling while Wolf slowly walked to him, Adam squirmed back, Wolf grabbed his ankle and the he grabbed Adam’s right fist with his right hand. “You really need to respect those stronger than you” With that said Wolf closed his fist crushing Adams hand. Wolf kep pressing until his own fingers became reddish from the pressure. Blood oozed from between his fingers then Wolf ripped the hand from Adam’s arm. “That’s better” Wolf said. Adam yelled In pain…he tried to squirm free but Wolf was not releasing his bloody forearm stopping the blood flow. “Buck, stop this bleeding” Wolf ordered. Buck took Adam’s shirt from the ground and ripped in in seams, then he used to to make a tourniquet, then Wolf released the forearm. Adam fell on his butt and tried to run again, but this time Wolf simply pushed him to a Wall, Adam flew yelling in horror, his yells where suddenly muffled when Adam hit the wall, the hit forced the air out of Adam’s lungs. Adam revolved in pain on the ground. “You really stepped out of your own league…bug”. Wolf said he then stomped the left ankle with his right foot. “Now you’re a crushed bug, you won’t be able to run, but I still haven’t got all my fun” Wolf said in a quiet, enraged voice while twisting his foot over the crushed bone. Buck walked next to the Interviewer but was excited, he have never been able to see Wolf using his strong against another human being, Buck loved the domination, he even killed the rapist on the police station, but he never saw this kind of brutality, even, when they left the police station he never put too much attention to the scene, since he thought that some red group took over the place. Now he understood that the SSS destroyed the place no the sheer brute strength o his members. His excitement grew and he got a hard on by looking at Wolf’s might. Wolf din’t even cared, he was so focused on Adam that he lost his perception of the place. Wolf then grabbed Adam’s good ankle and yanked Adam in half circle, Wolf was so strong that Adam’s weight didn’t represented any difficulty for Wolf’s. Adam felt like he was on a sick thematic park ride, excepting that theme parks aren’t meant to be painful, or deadly. Wolf kept circling Adam in circles from his good Ankle until Adam almost lost conscience. Wolf flexed his free biceps for show, but kept his grab controlled so he don’t crush the ankle. After some time where Wolf used Adam’s body like a rag doll or a duster, he yanked Adam up so Adam flew upside and went slamming down. Adam coughed blood and tried to squirm using his good left hand and ankle. Buck was in complete awe. “Will I be able to do that?” He asked. “Maybe, with proper training…” The Interviewer said, unfazed, his pain was slowing down so he kept concentrated on Adam’s punishment. Wolf grabbed bot Adam’s knees and yanked them dislocating the femur from the pelvic bones but still not tearing his legs apart. “Kill me your coward” Adam yelled in defiance. “Such empty words” Wolf said while walking next to his head. Then Wolf grabbed Adam’s yaw and pressed a little. “I could just rip your jaw…the pain would be unbearable but I still want to hear your cries and your yells”. Wolf then flipped Adam down like a pancake and put his lefthand over one of Adam’s lower ribs. Wolf pressed one of his thumbs cracking the rib, Wolf pressed the thumb even more until he ripped part of the flesh, the fractured rip protruded from the skin, Wold clipped it using his index and his thumb and ripped it from the body . Adam yelled in pain. Wolf tossed the ripped rip with part of the flesh in front of Adam’s face. Adam was terrified. Wolf sat on Adams ass, like if Adam’s was a horse. If it where for the gory scene they could me seen playing a child’s game, Wolf then leaned in front, just to whisper on Adam’s ear. “Now you’ll feel what my muscles can do”. Wolf then using his legs pinned Adam’s pelvis and grabbed both legs and yanked them forward so Adam could see the crushed ankle and the good one from the side of his eyes. “Oh my, let me give you a better view” Wolf said then he grabbed both legs from the knee and ripped them from Adam’s body. The sudden jolt of pain made Adam scream, Wolf tossed the legs in from of Adam who yelled in agony. Then Wolf pinned what’s left of the lower limbs and grabbing the torso he ripped Adam in ‘half’ so Wolf was seating over his still intact pelvis bone. Buck precumed from Wolf’s brutality and he couldn’t help but grab his dick and stroking slowly while trying to see every second of Adam’s punishment. Wolf adjusted his position over the still ‘intact’ pelvis while still holding Adam’s torso. Adam was still alive…barely, so Wolf decided to add more terror for him, grabbed the libs and in one movement he ripped both arms, the movement was so strong that one of the libs tore from half of the humerus and other from the shoulder. Adam managed a yell. Wolf grabbed Adam’s remaining torso holding from the neck. He stood up and looking at Bud and The interviewer he moved the torso that looked like some kind of bloody and sick marionette. Wolf closed his head to Adam’s ear, he moved his hand and put his fingers inside the jaw. Adam barely tried to bite Wolf’s fingers he only could say “MPFHHHHHH”. Then Wolf whispered to Adams ear “Now you go” Wolf ripped the jaw, Adam opened is eyes in surprise and pain, he tried to move his head but Wolf’s grab was strong. Then Wolf hugged the Torso and crushed it, blood exploded from the lower abdomen and arm remains swell as his destroyed mouth. Wolf released the crushed chest and Adam felt limp, lifeless to the floor. Wolfs put his left foot on Adam’s head. “Insect” Wolf muttered and then he flexed his quads crushing the head on one swift movement. Blood, bone and brains exploited at the Wolf’ foot sides. Buck was already jerking off uncontrollably “Wolf then walked in front of the interviewer, grabbed Buck and tossed him at one side, Buck was so mesmerized on his own pleasure that he didn’t stop even when he fell to the side. Wolf snickered, then turning his head to look at the Intervewer. “Got easy” Wolf said. “We have more important things to do” the Interviewer said. “You’re good?” Wolf asked. “I’m not weak” the Interviewer answered while standing up and walking to the door with a blood soaked Wolf at his side, the Interviewer tried to hide a weak tremble on his hand. Buck reached orgasm and yelled, after some seconds he stood up stumbling, still excited and walked slowly behind Wolf’s back. He found some new excitement in life and was going to enjoy it until the last minute. “Let’s call Carlos and Ricardo, we shall send them to Michal’s place…I lost a bishop, I need to replace it” The Interviewer said leaving the place. Some days after, On the Old Red’s former quarters Michal was standing in front of the training soldiers. “Too weak” Michal said. He was alone, no one there could be a challenge for him and he got bored from that. He tried his hardest to make those weaklings get up but unfortunately the advances were slow. Two months have passed since Adam’s brutal death at Wolf’s hands. Carlos and Ricardo reached the subsidiary base two days after, Carlos was sent to help with the training and Ricardo was on probation, that meant that Michal physically abused him but until this point Ricardo was still alive and his training was more brutal than ever. “You’ll need to learn your place” Michal related to Ricardo at every opportunity, Ricardo was getting stronger by the day but he couldn’t imagine when his “special training” would stop. Carlos was supportive and sometime they trained together at the same pace so they both grew in size and strength. Michal remembered the events following Igor’s defeat and the take over of the Old Red’s headquarters. He sent Igor barely standing on his legs, with his ass almost splitted in half. Michal smiled at the memory, however, somehow Igor resisted it, maybe because the serum worked, of that Igor had a strength he still haven’t found. Adam and Ivan where also good additions, but unfortunately the rest of the former Old Red’s guards where weak They crawled back, many of them where on the nearby cities when Michal recalled all of them, in part thanks to Igor’s already good communication network he stablished when he was the leader. Most of them returned . However most of them were disappointments. Michal sighed. “Not even a good ass” Michal said. after some days of the recovery the diagnosis was bleak some of them where tugs, some junkies that were there only for a quick access to any kind of illegal drugs. Michal tried to rehabilitate some of them, the others were dispatched quickly from this world. Michal tried to made a good selection but even so, there were few good elements, at least for the SSS standards. Igor blushed when the Interviewer confronted him to this but he knew that the SSS was another level, he still had to learn but even so, he had a good level of practical experience that helped find some low level recruits that could be quickly trained for the new security mission on the Neighborhood. But Michal was impatient, so he forced his way on the recruits. The Interviewer had to calm him down before he started to kill the new recruits. They were reinforcing the organization from the consequences of the Old Red’s destruction and the Police Station takeover. The Interviewer soon encountered himself short on personnel, they tried to find people but there were some unexpected difficulties, since there were no cops, and the cleaning of the streets were harder than initially thought. Another raising issue and the main one was the power vacuum, the Old Red’s fall generated made other mobs try to recover the Old red’s remains. Italians, Japanese, and even Latins. Some of those mobs tried to recruit the Old Red’s members, many of them were already too afraid of Michal to defect, others fled before even reaching the base. Michal discussed with the Interviewer what to do, but things were difficult, mainly because the lack of manpower to cover all the fronts. Because of this, they decided to focus on the training on the ranks, fortify the headquarters and the subsidiary base for now. Until this point no other mob tried to make a move, they even kept dealing with the SSS on the warehouses business so they kept playing along until they knew that they needed to act. Michal left the sauna, he walked to Igor’s former office and walked to a window, he looked at the trailing camp, he put his posing strap and tank top as usual, he pondered how much time he could take to train the next bunch of recruits. They stabilized the lower ranks but has he already discussed with the Interviewer, they needed to reinforce the guards before even trying to get more elites or warriors for the colosseum. Michal walked to the training camps, Ricardo was already there lifting weights, he was benching press, Carlos was behind him. Michal saw from the distance that the equipment was on the very of collapse. The weight was so big that the barbell was already curving and the bench itself was creaking from the weight. Michal walked next to them and took the weights from Ricardo’s hands with only one hand and lifted. “So tell me, this is all you’re capable off?” Michal said with a smirk. Ricardo blushed. “For now yes, but it’s unfair to compare us to you…same goes for Wolf”. Michal smirked. Then tossed the weights at the side. Suddenly a bang sounded and something hit Michal’s forehead at the side. Carlos jumped looking at at the sides, the soldiers scrambled and ran in all directions aimlessly, Ricardo stood up and covered Michal and begun to see in all directions. Michal recovered his sense and then he felt a drop of blood from the side of his head and a big deformed mass of metal that resembled some big bullet. Michal recognized it has a snipper rifle bullet, but it was so big that it must have been a vehicle special rifle. Michal tried to look at the side of the shot, suddenly Carlos screamed “there” pointing at a nearby mountain where he was with Ricardo before the Old Red’s base takeover, Carlos begun to run to the point, so Ricardo. Michal stood there pondering what to do and decided to get a vehicle. Carlos and Ricardo ran quickly, they were so laser focused that they pushed sone of the soldiers so hard that they flew at the sides, one was so unfortunate that Carlos pushed at the front and then stomped his head while running. Carlos and Ricardo almost flew by the mount, after some ,intros of running they found a sniper running while carrying a big Sniper rifle that was too heavy to be carried by just one man. They quickly caught the man and took his rifle. Carlos lifted the man over his head and walked to the base. Ricardo, took the gun. “There” Ricardo said pointing at Michal who was driving a jeep. Michal stepped down from the jeep and walked casually to the snipper. The snipper jaw dropped at Michal’s size he begun to mutter some things that seemed prayers with some words in a strange language like “volo” and “pieta”, or something like that. The snipper struggled to no avail to get free from Carlos, he lifted him and tossed into the jeep rear and Ricardo jumped into the car, he held the snipper. Where we go? Carlos said. “To the basement”. Michal said. He drove silently, his breathing was slow, controlled but his face was hardened. When they reached the base, Michal left the car and Carlos noted that the steering wheel was dented on the places Michal held it. He begun to walk to the main building with Carlos and Ricardo following him with the snipper and the rifle. After some minutes the three man and the snipper got to the basement Carlos was holding tight the snipper and Ricardo carried the rifle on his hands. They entered the basement and then Michal took the rifle and tossed the sniper at the basement interior. “Leave” Michal ordered, Ricardo and Carlos stood at his side dumbfounded. “What?” They asked in unison. “go and train more, leave” Michal said in a cold voice that made very clear that if they said something, Michal could retaliate in a very nasty way. Michal walked with the rifle in his hand, he spun it like some majorette but the show was clearly to show his strength. “Who are you?” Michal said. The sniper looked in fear and muttered “M…Mario”. “So tell me Mario, who sent you?” Michal asked while spinning the rifle. Mario looked at his rifle and was wondering how this man could spend his rifle like it was a toy, a toy he wasn’t able to carry at enough speed to scape, a rifle that could’t kill his target even if the same rifle could destroy an armored car. He trembled in fear but dnd’t answered. Michal took the rifle and twisted it like a pretzel. “Who sent you?” Michal asked again. Mario looked at Michal’s arms and pecs, he then lowered his gaze to his legs and he saw a bulge growing inside Michal’s pants. “This can be very enjoyable or very nasty…you decide” Mario tried to run but Michal threw the Rifle that hit Mario on the back and threw him to the floor. Michal grabbed Mario and ripped all his clothes. He pinned Mario to the ground and then, Michal ripped his shirt and posing strap he was huge, angry and horny. “That was my favorite, so you’ll pay it dearly”. Tell me Mario…who sent you? Michal asked, Mario refused to talk. So Michal ripped all his clothes. Mario struggled but Michal was so strong that he handled Mario like he was a doll. Michal breathing became heavier and flipped Mario so Mario was able to see Michal’s face. Michals eyes were cold his nudeness showed a perfectly balanced body with big legs and a big shaft that looked like a third leg. Michal purred “Tell me Mario…Who send you?” Mario kept himself quiet but hugged himself like that could offer some protection. Michal explored Marios’s body, he was a fit tall twink. His white skin was very cared and on his right shoulder he had a tattooed flag with three vertical stripes that Michal didn’t recognized at first. Michal breathing went heavier…he would not be able to contain himself. Michal pinned Mario to the ground and while holding his arms and caressing his abdomen with his hardened cock he approached his mouth to Marios right ear, Michal bit lightly Mario’s right ear like he was caressing him and whit a whisper he said “Who send you?” Mario yelled..”Fuck you” and squirmed to scape, Michal continued bitting Mario’s ear. “Bad choice” he said in a low, almost pleasing voice. Michal bit off the ear and chewed it like it was bubble gum. Mario yelled in pain and squirmed trying to free himself but Michal had him pinned. Michal took Marios leg and spreader them to his anus was exposed. Michal then in a soft calmed voice asked “Who send you?” Mario was in pain so he didn’t answered. Michal rammed Mario’s anus in a slowly deliberate fashion so to cause more pain, the tissued tried to hold but Michal was already an unstoppable ram inside. The tissues begun to tear apart at the trunk that was entering and the pelvis creaked. “Who sent you?” Michal asked, Mario stubbornly and painfully didn’t said nothing. He tried to grab the floor looking for something that could help him but the floor was empty exception fr Mario and the behemoth over him. Michal begun to thrust, slowly, enjoying the pain, the squirms, the punched Mario tried to hit, but all his efforts where futile, Michal was enjoy taking the virgin ass and destroying it slowly and deliberately so he kept control of his movements. From time to time Michal asked “Who sent you?” But he didn’t got an answer, however the flag tattoo already gave him an idea. Michal thrusts went harder, the muscles and ligaments gave pace the Michal’s cock so Michal begun to thrust faster, Mario squirmed, Mario tried to bite, to tear to make a dent on Michal arms but Michal was harder than anyone he could see. For some vague moments Mario forgot the pain, he thought how futile were his efforts when a tank designed bulled barely damaged him. The other thrust forced him to come back to the place his body was. Michal begun to lose himself on the pleasure, he spread the legs too hard and the pelvis broke apart. Michal got furious, he wanted more, but now the pressure on his glans suddenly stopped so Michal decided to thrust even harder, “I’ll get my pleasure one way or another” he said. “You could be a good soldier boy” Michal said and then he begun to thrust faster, harder, stronger, he begun to rip the skin until he reached the abdomen, every thrust Michal con ripped more skin, muscles and guts. Michal went wild, his threes when deeper that his glans felt the vertebrae, Michal lost himself on the carnage and forgot the space and time, there was only pleasure, Michal crushed the vertebrae with his dick forcing the bone against the floor. Blood poured from Mario’s body at every thrust, the basement echoed at the sounds of “Mpfff”, “splooosh” and “aaahhhhh”, Mario barely exited any sound from his mouth, but Michal barely noticed. Michal kept tearing Mario with his cock. Michal grabbed both Mario shoulder ho have a grip and yanked with all his force tearing the limb from his body, Mario was already death, his horrified face with an opened mouth an eyes. Michal feasted n his face while ripping apart the sternum. Michal grabbed the heart and crushed it against his cock. Michal used the blood has lube, Michal stood over his prey. He continued jerking off and put his feet on Mario’s head like a gladiator over his defeated opponent. Michal reached orgasm and the extasis made him crush the head like an eggshell. His cum flew and he yelled in entasis and victory YEEEEEEAAAAHHHH” and fell on his back, breathing heavily as he regained control of himself. Michal grabbed the tattooed arm and left the basement, he walked next to Ricardo and Carlos that where training, the soldiers stopped their training at the sight of Michal’s bloodied body. Carlos and Ricardo stopped his training and stood at attention like they where on the military. Michal tossed the arm at Carlos. Carlos caught the arm in the air, and examine it, then he saw the tattoo. It was a flag with vertical strips, three in total red, white and green. Mexicans, Ricardo said. “No your idiot” Carlos rebuked. “Italians” he said. Michal nodded. “Seems that I need to make a call to the headquarters, the Interviewer needs to hear this”. Some days after the sniper incident Wolf was n the Interviewers office flexing his biceps and feeling his pecs while hearing at the Interviewer. “We’ll need to reinforce our defenses here or we could be attacked by all the other mobs at the same time” The Interviewer said while playing chess on his office with Igor. Wolf smiled “you have me”, “I know Wolf, but you’re strong, not omnipresent..nor does Michal” the Interviewer said with a smirk. “I have one rook, one bishop, one knight and a bunch of pawns” the Interviewer muttered almost to himself. “But you have two queens” Igor said. “I don’t need two queens on the same board” the Interviewer said. He moved his queen and took a rook from the board. “Checkmate” The Interviewer said, then while storing the pieces he said “two mismanaged queens can lead to a stalemate… That’s why I needed to create a new board, so I can make a better use of my stronger pieces so the SSS gets stronger instead of having them competing” The interviewer wondered for some seconds “Maybe later we’ll need them here, but until that time comes, I prefer to reinforce my two boards”. The Interviewer said while storing the game on his desk… and as we did with Adam, sometimes you need to clear the board so you can move more freely. “For know, I’ll need to get more candidates”.

Chapter I My first weeks of college had been turbulent for multiple reasons, even though it would not be long before I learnt they were all the same. Since I had started college there had been multiple violent murders in town. All of the victims were male and while a majority of them were students or staff members, found in various placed on campus so brutally mangled that forensic pathologists claim they must have been run over by a freight train, two victims with no college ties were found equally disfigured near the scrapyard on the other side of town. A general sense of panic and dread had come over the town, but I seemed to be the only person who was not particularly concerned. This was because my mind was preoccupied with one of my fellow students: Gustavo. I constantly thought of him, almost every night I would dream of him and wake up with cum-soiled underwear. Whenever I spotted him in hallways or striding across campus I would try to steal as many secret glances as I could. I’ve been obsessed ever since I first laid eyes on him the day I moved into my dorm. I remember it clear as day. I was looking out of my window after having moved in all my things when I saw him carrying three big suitcases with no strain at all. He seemed to be a solid 6’ tall, but that was not what made my jaw drop and dick stiffen. He was wearing an oversized hoodie and baggy pants, but I could tell he was very muscular underneath it. Ever since I could remember I have had a shameful obsession with muscles and muscular men and I had developed an impeccable skill for spotting them. After that one quick peek at him from a very far distance I made it my mission to find everything out about him. He was an American-born Italian, a fact I could have easily deduced after seeing his curly black hair, his dark facial stubble and his always lightly tanned skin. He was 20 years old and majoring in sports science. Wearing baggy clothes, like he did on that first day, was more the exception than the norm for him. Usually he wore a tight shirt that seemed on the verge of tearing apart with the slightest flex of his burgeoning muscles. I estimated him to be a staggering 250 lbs when I first saw him, all of it shredded muscle. He was probably the most muscular 20 year old in the world and looked ready to step on a Mr. Olympia stage. Gustavo did not seem to have many friends and in my first two months of college I never saw him speak a word with anyone. The football team tried to recruit him multiple times but he always refused. I attempted to map up his schedule but he seemed to be skipping many of his classes and have no regular schedule. The only thing I knew for certain is that every time I saw him he would be bigger than the last time. It was then after two months that my life changed forever. Up until then I had been living in my gigantic dorm room on my own without a roommate. The only drawback was that my floor only had a large communal shower without stalls, while rooms on other floors had their own private bathrooms. I quite enjoyed it, because while at 5’8, 140lbs with a slightly below average penis I didn’t have much to be proud of, I loved stealing looks at some of the jocks who showered there. It was then a great mystery when I got an email from the student administration saying a student had requested to move to my floor, because they were uncomfortable with their private bathroom because it was “getting too small”. As I was the only one without a roommate I already knew the student would be moving in with me but little did I know it was Gustavo. I opened the door to my room one day after class to find him already moved in, sitting on his bed as it groaned under his enormous weight. I froze. He was scratching his neck and his bicep bulged against his sleeve like balloon. He wasn’t even flexing hard and it looked to be 23 inches granite boulder. He had gained maybe 20 lbs in the past two months and was a mind numbing 270 lbs. He stood up to greet me and I fainted. When I awoke I was in my bed and he was looming over me, casting a massive shadow. Immediately I began stammering an excuse but he just laughed. “I get that sometimes, don’t worry. Name’s Gustavo by the way”. “I-I-I’m David” I shakingly took his hand. It was massive and sinewed. I could tell he was trying to be gentle with his handshake but it still hurt a little. After that he left to go to the gym and I jerked off furiously. I awaited his return excitedly and could not even eat or sleep. I waited and waited and six hours later it was midnight and he still wasn’t back. I knew monstrous bodybuilder like him had long workout sessions but this seemed excessive. Perhaps he had picked up some girl. I hadn’t heard any rumors of him sleeping with any of the girls from our college, but a god like him with what looked to be a massive dick bulging in his underwear surely fucks a new girl every night. Finally at 2am I heard the door unlock and saw his godly silhouette as he opened the door. He had to step into the room sideways because his shoulders were so fucking wide. I pretended to be asleep, hoping he would feel comfortable to undress right there. When he switched on the lights I was shocked to see him butt naked and covered in blood. My first reaction wasn’t disgust, but to instantly get hard. Even underneath the blood I could see pencil thick veins crisscrossing his body. He was insanely pumped and somehow looked way bigger than today afternoon. He was sporting a massive 11-inch boner that almost reached all the way up to the top of his abs. Tennis-ball thick testicles were pushed out because there was no space between his thighs which looked to be bigger than his waist. I just wanted to lick him. His face, which was so rugged and masculine usually still had boyish dark eyes which made me fall for him but now his eyes looked manic. Like an animal with rabies. There was so much muscle to take in, but before I had a chance he grabbed his towel, switched the lights off again and went towards the shower.

Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. The Secret Snuffers Society Part 9-Wolf’s Sandbox The Interviewer walked alongside Igor, Igor was astounded of the coordination on the members of the SSS. “The Old Red were never this coordinated”. He said . “Power just for that sake of power is using the same rules of this world…that’s for tugs, We want to use the power to change the rules…to change the game” the Interviewer said. Igor pondered his words. “Igor, i’ve taken you with me because you were the leader of the Old Red’s, it’s more difficult to you to unlearn” the Interviewer said, “you have to unlearn the old illusion of power and understand the true power you’re about to learn”, you want to be like Wolf, you have to learn to think like him, like us, and the first step is to stop to think like a tug”. The Interviewer said sternly. The Interviewer looked ash the police station. “One step more” the Interviewer said to himself and walked behind the first line. Adam and Ivan were in the ranks. He saw Wolf’s back, while walking upstairs. At the second floor the cops were firing their guns desperately to stop Wolf and Carlos from reaching the second floor, the commander barked orders, stop them…now!!! Wolf smiled and walked slowly, pondering each step so to instill more fear. Carlos was behind him, he knew that his skin and muscles grew somewhat resistant but wasn’t sure that it was already at Wolf level (if even possible) so he stood behind by a little. Wolf walked grinning until the first cop was at reach. “You win a quick one, piñata!” Wolf grabbed the cop by the throat and pinched through the abdomen, he grabbed the intestines and yanked them out, a gush of blood erupted wince Wolf ripped the aorta too, but before the cop died Wolf grabbed his head and crushed it just for show for the other cops to see. Rhe yells grew in volume has they realized what kind of foe they where facing, an unstoppable hulking muscle monster that wanted them dead. That was until Carlos jumped behind Wolf and grabbed the other cop, pinned. To the ground in a camel clutch and with all his might he yanked the head, the cop cried in pain for some seconds before Carlos tore the head off the body, Carlos held the horrified head like a trophy before launching it at the cops, they dodged the head- cannon until the head crashed against a wall, exploiting, sending blood, brain and bone in all directions, the eyeballs kept stuck to the wall, lifeless like a memento of what’s going to come for them. Ricardo opened the door casually, suddenly the cops found they were being attacked from two sides when they only thought Wolf was the only problem, they tried to shot Ricardo but he grabbed the cops head and twisted 180° so, the cops head was lifelessly looking backwards. The other nearby cops aimed at Ricardo but he kicked the twisted head body to the cops and all of them stumbled back and fell but one. That cop was unfortunately grabbed by Ricardo by the arms, Ricardo was flexible so he put his leg on the cops chest that with his leg and arm Ricardo ripped the cops arms off the body The Cop yelled in agony but Ricardo used the ripped arm as bats, hitting the fallen cops until the arms gave up and where so bland they barely made any damage excepting for the blood stains. The cops already stood up but there weapons where taken of their hands by Ricardo and is arm-bats. They tried frantically to find the shotguns at the floor, the first cp tried to grab his weapon but Ricardo clapped the head cracking the skull, but there was no explosion, the cop fell to the floor, Ricardo, in frustration stomped the head that exploded agains the ground, the other nearby cops puked in disgust and fear. “I´m still not as strong as Mitchal, let alone Wolf” Ricardo thought, then he grabbed the other battered cop and held him agains the wall, he pressed the chest agains the wall until the chest was crushed against the wall. Carlos jumped from behind Wolf and grabbed the arm of a cop and twisted it backwards, the cop yelled “Help me!!!” Carlos smiled and said “No help for you” then he ripped the arm. from the torso, the other cops tried to fire but they were afraid to shot their companion. Carlos laughed and threw casually the ripped arm ant them “Catch” the cops in reflex tried to catch the arm before letting it fall in disgust. Carlos palmed the cop’s head and crushed it like an eggshell. Wolf laughed, nice one, but let’s see if you can surpass this. Wolf walked to one cop and grabbed one of his arm, the cop tried to make a point blank shot but all the bullets bounced off Wolf’s skin, Wolf laughed and dragon the cop he grabbed another cop arm. Both cops struggled to break free. Wolf winked at Carlos and yanked the arms with all his might. Both arms where ripped from the cops bodies, the cops made a bloody and painful dance for some seconds until they let themself fell to the floor rolling in pain, the other cops shot Wolf to no avail, Wolf was enjoying his bloody game, Wolf grabbed both cops remaining arms and yoked them with all his might ripping both limbs instantly. The cops rolled over their backs, yelling in pain like in some horror movie, but the difference is that this was real, Wolf then lived both bodies from the head and while looking at Carlos Wolf brought his hands tighter with all his might and the heads where crushed until they where just a pasty mixture, a chaotic mix of brains, blood, scalps and bone that had four lifeless eyes like it where a gruesome dessert plate. Outside the building the Interviewer with Igor at his side were just outside the first line. “What’s the plan now?” Igor asked. “We wait” The Interviewer answered, we have our three men inside, they will handle the hard work, as soon as they finish they will tell us to come up. The second line have trapped some “volunteers” so we will need to see them later. “What will happen next?” Igor said. The Interviewer smirked. “We will see…for know I’m looking to see if the pawns turn themselves on better pieces”. Igor looked at him with a puzzled face. On the second floor Carlos grabbed a cop, lifted overhead and threw at the floor, the ribs cracked and the cop stood limp in pain. Wolf nodded at Carlos with a cocky smile “show me” he said, but Carlos wanted more suffering, Carlos stomped the legs, one at a time breaking the bones and sending jolts of pain to the cop. The cop jumped in pain at every stomp but Carlos wanted more, Carlos walked next to the left arm and stomped it breaking the bone in half, then he lifted the forearm trying to stop Carlos’s leg but he crushed the arm like a beer can. The cop yelled in pain at every stomp but was waiting from pain. Carlos then kneeled in front of the head and with one punch he crushed the head, the body trembled for some seconds before it went limp. All three men where so concentrated on his bloody competition that they were oblivious too the fact that the other cops were shooting at them and the bullets bounced at them barely gettin their skin red in the case of Carlos and Ricardo and in the case of Wolf, not even make the skin red, nor flinch. Wolf laughed, they where good shows of strength, but Wolf won’t lose in a strength show play to no one, Wolf grabbed one of the cops and tore the shotgun from their hand, he flipped the cop so he was looking at Carlos. Wolf pinned the neck with his right biceps and lifted, the cops legs were dangling in the air, Carlos thought Wolf would snap the neck with his biceps but Wolf had another plan. Wolf begun to compress the head with his arm the cop hitter Wolf’s body to no avail, the pressure kept going out until the head popped oozing blood, eyes and brain tissue, Wolf used the goo has lube for his biceps, then he grabbed the corpse, lifting him overhead and yang the body from the neck and pelvis he ripped it in half. Wolf didn’t let the halves drop to the floor, he showed the body halves to Carlos like a testimony of his strength. Wolf then released them, made a double biceps pose, a very bloody pose Carlos thought. Wolf laughed maniacally at how easy was to tear people apart with his brute force. On the first line somewhat two cops managed to scape, they seemed scared and desperate and they had their shotguns aimed at the SSS guards, they fired and one guard fell dead, Igor instinctively covered the Interviewer. Adam tried to grab the shotgun and the Cop shot injuring Adam’s leg. Adam yelled and fell on his knee. The cops aimed at Adam’s head and shouted “release us or he will die”. They were quite serious, the other cops aimed at the SSS guards and tried to make them letting them go. The guards stood their position, then the cop yelled “Move”. The interviewed clearly said “Stop”. The guards kept their place, even in front of their dead companions. The Interviewer walked and stood in front of the cop and Adam, the cop kept Adam at point blank with the shotgun, the other cop aimed at the Interviewer. “Order them to move…or your friend here is dead” the cop said. “He’s barely and acquaintance” The Interviewer said, “If he dies is because he was weak, he was so weak that he got injured by you.” Adam looked fiercely at the Interviewer and then the gun. Adam felt the pain on his leg, and the rage he felt because the words the Interviewer said hurled his pride, he felt a jolt of strength, he grabbed the shotgun and yanked of the hand of the cop, Adam than pushed the cop to the firs line of guards. The cop yelled “WOAAAA” . The guards grabbed the cop, four guard grabbed the cop, one from each limb and held the cop in their grasp, the cop tried to kick and squirm but the SSS guards held still. The other guard felt puzzled, he tried to aim at the Interviewer but suddenly Ivan appeared from nowhere and grabbed the shotgun pointing at the ceiling, the shotgun fired and the pellets stuck to the ceiling. Ivan was furious, he felt his strenght rise and yanked the shotgun from the cops hands. Then with his military training he his the cop in the head, the cop tried to send a punch to Ivan’s face but Ivan dodged it, grabbed the arm and in a lock he twisted the arm pinning him to the ground. Both men fell to the ground and fought on the floor. The cop tried to break his arm free from the lock, Adam squirmed next to both men and Adam, held the guards free arm. The cop yelled in rage but Adam was furious., hurt in his body and his pride, he felt he needed to make up for his failure. Ivan seized the opportunity and yanked the arm breaking the elbow, causing enormous pain to the guard. Adam twisted the other arm and dislocated the other elbow. The cop squirmed in pain. Ivan and Adam released their locks, The Interviewer entered the police station looking at the cop in contempt. “Good work Adam, seems you’re of some use, Ivan come here” The Interviewer tapped Ivan shoulder and poked his chest. “Good work”, but new time you fight, take out your shirt please. Ivan smiled and ripped the shirt from his body revealing a hairy chest, big rounded pecs and formed arms. He was not a bodybuilder type but more than a powerlifter, more or less like Adam. “You’re training to be an elite, so please act like one, Adam you’ll be sent to the quarters” Adam tried to stand up but his leg hurtled like hell. The Interviewer came close to Adam, Igor was behind him at his right and Ivan at his right. Igor took his shirt off after the Interviewers words to Ivan. Igor was very fit, light a light-heavy bodybuilder with a discreet layer of hair, and a proud Slavic type face. “Adam, we at the SSS usually don’t gave second chances.” The Interviewer said ignoring the squirming cop even has he tried to stand up to scape. “But since you’re a new recruit, you might not be used to our ways, so, you will be sent to the HQ, after you recover you will begin your training, and you’ll be destined to the colosseum, let’s see if there you are of some use” he signaled two of the SSS guards” grab him and go. The guards took him by the shoulders in some not so gentle way and left with a squirming, winded Adam, his blood was staining the floor but the Interviewer kept unfazed. “Ivan, bring that cop now”. Ivan grabbed the cop by his chest on a bearhug and lifted him walking next to the Interviewer. “Lets see officer, where were you?” The officer said “Fuck you”. “Such language” the Interviewer said. Ivan begun to squeeze he was still long way to reach even Ricardo’s level but Ivan had technique. He was enjoying causing pain to a authority figure. “Were were you?” The Interviewer said. “Basement” the cop muttered. “Good” the Interviewer said. “Ivan release him just a little” Ivan obeyed with a wicked smile. “See officer”, the Interviewer said pointing to the four SSS guards holding the other cop. The guards begun to pull the limbs until the cop looked like a starfish. The cop yelled in pain at the overstretching he was being subjected. The cop Ivan held opened his eyes in horror. HTe SSS guards then pulled the libs of the torso at the same time so each one got a ripped limb and the torso fell yelling at the floor where it squirmed in pain. The guard released his limb and stomped the chest, abdomen and head until the bones cracked. After some minutes of cruel stomping the floor was full of blood and the only thing that was seen from the cop was a bloodied uniform and a bloody silhouette that looked like if a turtle was being ran over by a car. The horrified cop squirmed in Ivan’s grasp. “See officer, we don’t need your guns to kill, now, tell me who is in the basement?, more cops?” The Interviewer asked. The officer shook horizontally his head. “So, is there the prison?” The cop nodded. “Good” The Interviewer said. “Igor, Ivan, are you ready?” Ivan nodded excitedly and Igor made a military salute. “Show off” the Interviewer said, “now get your prize”. Ivan yelled at the time he bear-hugged the cop with all his might, the ribs begun to twist. Igor took The cop from the front and grabbing Ivan’s arms they looked like they where in a three man Hugh, bit Ivan and Igor where crushing the cops ribcage between two man, the ribcage was crushed. They released the cop and the body fell limp to the floor, Ivan and Igor stomped the cop with increasing levels of savagery until the only thin with shape was the head. Ivan took the head and with Igors help he ripped if from the body and held it in his hands like it was some kind of hunt prize. Bith men stared at the Interviewer with his bloodied body but with pride. “That’s a good first attempt but you have a lot to training to do”. Both men nodded. “Let’s wait until we know what’s happening over there. In the second floor Carlos looked at the carnage Wolf caused. “Ok, you Win he said” Ricardo just looked from the distance a Wolf’s carnage with a hard-on on his hand. Wolf bounced his pecs “Yeaaaah” I’ll go for my prize. Wolf went to the aisle and entered the biggest room, there were 4 cops with helmets and heavy shielding entrenched with the commander in a big office. Wolf entered, “FIRE” the commander yelled, the pellets bounced from Wolf pecs. Wolf caught on the air some of the shotgun pellets and used them has a self made peeling for their pecs, the bullets were soft for Wolf strength but for any normal human being they would be deadlier. Wolf moaned in pleasure for the skin care but he was more excited because the fear he was instilling by ridiculing the Cop’s efforts. The cops when frantic until they ran of of bullets. Wolf laughter when hysterical, since he enjoyed humiliating those inferior ants that tried to equal his clear superior. Wolf grabbed a bunch of pellets and launched to one of the cops, the launched bullets ripped though the tactical shielding and wounded his left arm. The shielding stained red from the blood loss caused by Wolf’s bullets. “Definitely, the Interviewer will nag at me” Wolf said playfully. When they were sure that no-one would fire again Carlos and Ricardo showed their faces by the door frame and smiled at the officers inside. “If you try to run, they will trow you inside” Wolf said. “Let’s play officers” Wolf said in a voice that was sweet, but inside that voice there was a an ominous call to death and suffering, the cops tried to stay away from Wolf. Wolf grabbed the wounded officer from the good arm and with a soft, playful voice he said “let’s play the doctor”. Wolf used his hand and ripped the shielding from the cops body taking care of not hurting more the cop. The cop yelled in pain, and tried to break free, but Wolf held hard the cops body. “Oh my, you seem hurt” Wolf said while putting his fingers on the wounds. “My my.. I need to examine the words more” Wolf said while tearing the flesh from the arms. The cop yelled in pain. “Oh no!!! your arm is quite wounded, seems I’ll need to find the reason of that pain”, Wolf said, then ha ripped the arm off the cops body, Wolf released the other arm. The Cop squirmed in the ground while grabbing the arm remains with his good arm. Wolf played with the ripped arm looking closely at it. “My seems this arm is of no use anymore…you should get one like this” Wolf said while flexing his biceps. Wolf then used both hands to gab the cop from his helmet. “I’mm need to do more examination but first I need to anesthetize. Then Wolf clawed the helmet with his left hand and closed his right fist. Then he punched the head with all his might. The head crunched, blood oozed from the helmets front spraying over Wolf’s pecs, blood pored from the helmet. The punch strength was so great that the punch appeared from the other side of the helmet. The cop fell limp, death, the body flinched for some seconds before it finally died. “Oh man, I’m so sorry seemed I exaggerated a little on the anesthesia”. Wolf said playfully, “seems you don’t want to play anymore” Wolf said feigning disappointment. “What are you going to to to us your monster?” The commander yelled. Wolf bounced his pecs and punched them before showing a double biceps pose. “I just want to play” Wolf said. Then he kicked out the corpse while slowly turning to the other 3 officers left “Let’s play” Wolf playfully said and grabbed another cop from the arm, he yanked it hard but in a controlled way, so the arm dislocated but wasn’t ripped off the body. The cop yelled in fear and pain. Wolf smiled. “Let’s play treasure hunt” Wolf said while lifting the officer over his head and looked for the desk, he slammed to officer against the wall, the hit got the air forcibly out of the officers lungs. The officer grunted from the pain. Wolf pined the cop to the table and ripped the shielding from the cops body. “Don’t worry pal, I know you have a treasure..hidden in you…” Wolf said to the officer. The other cops were too afraid to even say something. Then Wolf using his open hand pierced the cop abdomen. The cop cried in pain “NOOOOOOOO”, “YEEEEEEESSSSSS” Wolf yelled, then skillfully he explored the police abdomen, Wolf tried to contain the damage but his arms where so big that even if he tried he would tear apart the skin, organs and tissues while Wolf still was using his hand to manipulate the internal organs. Wolf then pierced the diaphragm and grabbed the heart. Wolf smiled, the cop was almost fainting from the extreme pain from having such a big arm tearing him apart from the inside. Wolf grabbed the heart and ripped it from the inside, Wolf looked at the pulsing organ and while looking at the dying cop he crushed it with his hand while grinning with an evil smile “Oh, they always say that there is a treasure in your heart…but there weren’t one…so you lose” he said. Wolf then used his other hand and pierced the abdomen too and yanked out all the intestines, stomach and esophagus. The cop were already dead, but Wolf still wanted to make his victims get more frightened. Wolf kept yanking organs. Then, while looking and smiling at the commander and the two remaining cops, he grabbed the cop pelvis and sternum and tore the corpse in half. Blood and goo sprayed in all directions, the cops stumbled back in disgust, one of them puked. Wolf choose him. “You're next” Wolf playfully said grabbing the officer from the neck. “Let’s play ‘statues’. The rules are simple, you can’t move when I say statue” Wolf said in a menacing tone. “If you move…you lose” Wolf said. “If you win…you can go” Wolf said with a grin…the cop tried to run but Wolf yelled “Statues” the cop just from fear stopped in his tracks. Wolf smiled. “Good” Now stay still. Then Wolf palmed the helmet of the cop and slowly begun to compress it. The commander and the other cop trembled in fear. Wolf was laughing devilishly while his pecs stations begun to show and his biceps to swell. The cop understood that he was in a very deep trouble when the helm led begun to crack. He squirmed in his uniform and tried desperately to get out of his helmet. Wolf kept compressing the helmet until it sounded like popcorn. The cop yelled in fear but was so desperate to release his head from the helmet that his clumsy attempt made him slow. Finally the cop found his way out of the helmet but Wolf already have crushed the helmet, his hands where inside the helmet space and was holding the head directly. “Told ya not to move” Wolf said and kept compressing the head. The cop desperately cried for help, but no-one inside the office would be able to help. The officer and the cop were paralyzed by fear. Wolf kept crushing the head slowly, blood begun to ooze from the cop nose and mouth, the cracked bone sounds were sickening, the teeth begun to dislocate from the maxillary and the jaw begun to crack, Wolf kept the pressure until he was almost doing a sick crab pose with a bloodied helmet that was oozing down blood. Wolf kept the pressure and bounced his pecs just for show. Then he grabbed the corps and piercing the shielding with the uniform he crushed the body and yanked it in one swift movement he ripped the ribs apart exposing the slowly beating heart. Wolf lifted the body from the neck and tore the limbs one by one and every limb he tore, he threw if at the commander. The commander was in fear but he begun to get mesmerized by Wolf strength…he felt weak, he understood his place…to be crushed under Wolf’s inhumane strong feet. Wolf enjoyed the experience, he was already soaked in blood, Wolf massaged his pecs and flexed his muscles just for show. Wolf was already aroused by his own strength and decided to go to another quick play. “Ricardo, call the interviewer” Wolf said, his voice was excited, like he was about to lose control of himself, Carlos knew that Wolf could lose control sometimes but this time they were on a mission. So he nodded to Ricardo “Go quick” Carlos said. Wolf then turned and slowly, like a predator he walked to the last cop. “With you we play Rock, Paper Scissors” the Cops screamed in fear but Wolf wasn’t going to even explain. Wolf grabbed the shoulder and lifted the screaming cop. “You already know the rules” Wolf said to the gaping cop in a low, almost excited voice. The cop knew by the tone that Wolf was barely containing himself, we feared about what he would do to him, he trembled. Wolf grabbed his helmet, the cop screamed in fear thinking his head would be crushed the same way his companion. Wolf pierced the head with his fingers and ripped the helmed in half ripping if from the cops head. The cop stumbled back and fell, but Wolf grabbed him by the shoulders. And showed him his closed fist. “If you win, you can go” Wolf quietly said. “The cop looked first at Wolf’s fist, then he looked at Wolf reddish eyes. One pair of eyes that won’t have any mercy for him, his only chance to live was in the big hand he had in front of him and he felt despair. Trembling, the cop lifted his closed fist. Then Wolf shook his hist at the sound of “one, two, three” that only Wolf chanted. The cop kept his hand closed, Wolf opened his hand. “Sorry pal, paper beats rock” Wolf said, then he put his opened hand over the cops hand and crushed the fist. Blood sprayed from Wolf’s interdigital spaces. The cop yelled in agony. “You have another chance, use your other hand” Wolf kept his low, quiet and menacing voice, then he put his closed fist again in front of the cops body. “At the count of three… one, two, three” Wolf hand showed scissors, the cop showed paper. “Sorry pal again you lose” Wolf used his two fingers and pinning the cops wrist he crushed if with two fingers, snapping the hand in the process, the cop stumbled back and fell in agony, Wolf slowly walked to the cop, he grabbed the cop’s neck with his left hand and lifted the cop at eye level. “Seem you don’t have anymore hands to play” Wolf said grinding his teeth. The cops shook in fear “But I still have my rock and I need to used it” Wolf closed his fist. “At the count of three…one….two….three” Wolf said, the cop yelled in fear but his yell was muffled when Wolf punched his abdomen piercing it with his fist, the inch was like if Wolf was punching paper, the punch entered almost unchallenged by the shielding and skin. Wolf grabbed the aorta with all he could grab and ripped it, blood poured from the hole left by Wolf’s punch. The cop tried to stop the loss with what’s left from his arm. Wolf smiled like crazy, Wolf then punched the head and his punch pierced it, the face was destroyed, then the skull bones, the punch pierced the head from side to side so the commander looked at the remaining officer head pierced by a big hand. “Weak, so weak…piece of shit” Wolf said contemptuously then he grabbed the body’s pelvis and broth his hands together crunching the body like a beer can. “So weak” Wolf said, in disgust and kept crunching the body until there where no more bones to break and the remains looked more like a unformed mass of jell-o. Wolf dropped the body, then breathing heavily and slowly, he walked to the commander. The commander yelled in horror when he saw Wolf’s hand about to grab his neck, Carlos tried to mutter “the mission…” but Wolf was laser focused on his kill, Wolf grabbed the cops neck and begun to compress his windpipe, Wolf lifted the commander until his feet dangled in the air. Wolf closed his free hand and pointed it at the cops head. “Wolf!!! Stop!!!!” The Interviewer ordered from behind. The Interviewer gaze was serious, Wolf red eyes gazed at him… “so what?” Wolf said in a defiant voice. The Interviewer walked next to Wolf. Ricardo and Carlos feared from the Interviewer since they haven seen Wolf actin in this way. The Interviewer said in calm but cold voice while maintaining his gaze on Wolf’s eyes “leave him”. Wolf thought for a second, then he tossed the cop at the wall like a rag-doll. Wolf breathed heavily in rage and went to the other side “GRRRRRRR”. Was the only sound Wolf made, Carlos and Ricardo then understood the “Wolf” part of the name, Wolf looked more like a predator than a superhuman, they thought that the Interviewer was really playing with his luck, Wolf was never looked this menacing. They feared that Wolf could snap at any second killing the Interviewer, themselves and destroying all the SSS guards on the process. They trembled in fear. But the Interviewer stood still in front of Wolf. His face softened and he touched Wolf’s bloodied fist. “Wolf, remember…” The Interviewer said in a soft voice. But he kept looking straight at his eyes. Wolf kept is gaze on him his eyes revealed a furious demeanor, after some second, Wolf and the Interviewer broke sight at the same time. Wolf stood up and went at the Interviewers side. The Interviewer poked his biceps “thanks big man” he said. “No worries pal” Wolf responded but smiled slightly. Then Carlos and Ricardo understood why they both where needed for the SSS, Wolf was an unstoppable force but for some random miracle, the Interviewer was the only people on the world that Wolf respected in a way. Carlos and Ricardo found a new respect for the Interviewer and a new source of fear from Wolf. The commander stumbled back and was still dizzy from Wolf tossing. The Interviewer found a seat that for some random miracle wasn’t destroyed. Then he walked to the desk that was still oozing blood from the cop that was torn in half over it he put the seat in the visitors place at a safe distance so he does’t touch the blood. The Interviewer sat and looked at the Commander, later he concentrated on the desk. Carlos and Ricardo entered the room. “Ricardo” the Interviewer said in a stern voice that ha nothing to do with the son voice he spoke to Wolf before. “Two cops escaped, they came from your assigned side, the fist line caught them but we had a new SSS member wounded…I will not tolerate another act of incompetence, do you have anything to explain?” Wolf turned his head and looked at Ricardo with desire. Ricardo trembled, he thought that he will be Wolf next kill because the slip. “No sir” he muttered. “Go to the HQ Ricardo, we will talk later about this later” Wolf showed hi teeth, Ricardo ran from the room. “Carlos, make sure he doesn’t scape, also, Ivan and Igor should stay in the main hall of the station” The Interviewer said. Carlos left behind. “Commander” the Interviewer said in a diplomatic tone. The commander stood still, “please have a seat”. Wolf looked for another seat, after some seconds Wolf put the seat in the usual commander’s place on the desk, the seat cracked on Wolf’s pressure. Wolf gently lifted the commander and put at the side of the seat. Wold stood at the Interviewer seat. “Commander Mills, please have a seat” The Interviewer repeated. Mills was built, he had the captain rank and although he was fearing Wolf because the brutality he just witnessed, he had some muscle on his own, his uniform was well adjusted to his body so his pests, arms and legs protruded a little on the uniform. Mills regained some of his composure and sat. The frame was strange, a cop and a civilian with a hulking monster over a blood dripping desk looking at each other. “We hope you understand why we needed to restart to this” the Interviewer said in a calm voice. “What?” Mills said. “You’ve almost killed anybody in the station and you expect me to understand?” Mills argued. “See commander, the last officer in charge of this station respected our truce, we only want to have our business and anted to be left alone. We have a pretty selective clients that doesn’t like cops meddling on our business I might add”. The Interviewer responded. “We at the SSS value our secrecy more than ever, so we negotiated with your predecessor about the police not meddling in the SSS warehouses, in exchange we keep this neighbor clean from tugs and drug dealers.” Mills listened in silence but his breathing become more violent. “So what?” He said defiantly. “The truce worked for years until your predecessor was set for retirement…” the Interviewer said. “We waited to see your leadership, but unfortunately you’ve broke our truce…and our trust.” The Interviewer kept silence. Mills stood up from his seat that fell with a “thump” and pointing his finger at the Interviewer he said “I don’t negotiate with tugs”. “But you’re a tug too Mills” The Interviewer said calmly but lifting his volume just by a bit, Wolf raised and eyebrow. The Interviewer tooth a sight and continued. “You’ve asking the people you’re supposed to protect for bribes, you even vandalize some business to exert your dominance, you even made a blind eye when the protests erupted and allowed Brown, Thomas, Lewis, Robinson, Scott, Torres, Hill, Baker to do whatever they wanted on those moments, you turned a blind eye and even protected Brown…you know people out there still resent you from that?…they don’t want you here…we tried to contact you before but you send officer Lobo and Leon…we even tried to contact you directly, we sent you messages, we even send people to look for you in an extremely polite way…but our calls fell on deaf ears. So, after some more intents, We realized that we needed to come here and make our point very clear. So from now we wan a new deal from you and the government”. The Interviewer said. Mills fell in shock for a second, how could be possible that he knew about Brown and the others? “How do you…do you know what happened to them?” The Interviewer stood up and walked next to a window. “Yes, we know what you did, and we know about Brown and the others…” The Interviewed signaled to Wolf with his hand and Wolf responded by bouncing his pecs and making a crab pose while grunting. “…my friend here…took good care of them, I can assure you that they almost disappeared in a poof of red smoke” The Interviewer said with a light smile. “What are you talking about?…they are…dead?” Mills asked already knowing the response. “Commander” The Interviewer interrupted. “I really don’t have the time or the will to talk about those that escaped the law because you helped them to scape, but they won’t scape the SSS Law, those beneath you saw your misdeeds and made a blind eye those that tried to denounce you are dead, or they were protected by the SSS and now are part of our guards…” Mills looked in rage “So what?, do you have any proof? You just came and killed every man here and then you decide you’re better than me?”. “No commander, don’t compare me to you, I already now we are even worse monsters than you, or I might correct myself, we are the true monsters here, you’re just a bunch of bugs that were stupid enough to annoy the real monsters, now you get surprised when the true monsters squash you like the bug you are?” The Interviewer voice went to a quiet rage. Wolf smile went wide. “Commander, I have two things to talk with you, I have a proposal first, and a demand” The Interviewer said and took his seat again, lookin at the bloody desk in front of him, he sighed. “I recognize talent, you are somewhat strong, so you are invited to join our ranks. If you accept, you will be trained and you will become one of our members, you will be above those petty power you hold so dearly, but will have more power than you can get ‘here’” The Interviewer said while signaling the office. Mills went suddenly silent. “Also, I need the major’s phone number”. The Interviewer went silent and expected an answer. The silence only was broken by the blood dripping from the desk. Mills looked at the interviewer and Wolf, then he said. “I am what I am by my rank and position, you really think that I want to be a lower rank of your so called ‘organization’…screw you…and that’s a No for both things” Mills said, then he grabbed his seat ant threw it at the Interviewer but Wolf’s grabbed it it and yanked out of Mill’s grasp. Mills tried to run to the door, but Wolf already grabbed him from the arm and tossed him at the desk side. “So what?” Wolf said. The Interviewer looked at Wolf “commander, I don0t take a ‘No? Lightly, but I still need the major’s number, we can go with Wolf here but why all the hassle?” The Interviewer said in his polite voice. Wolf grabbed the commander arm. “Wolf please get one finger” Wolf pinned Mills to the bloodied desk and took his right index with his right index and thumb. “Not the index please buddy” Wolf grabbed the middle finger instead. “Please commander, lets save the hassle don’t you think?” The Interviewer said. “Fuck…you” Mills said, Wolf then crushed the finger, the nail broke and the finger went flat at Wolf’s pinch “ARRRRGGGGHHH” Mills cried. “Commander, you have 19 more fingers left and all I want is a number. The Interviewer said. “NOOOOOOO” Mills yelled. So Wolf broke the middle finger and tore it from the hand. “AIIIEEEEEEEE” Mills cried his tears went flowing from the pain and humiliation. “Make this easier for you” Wolf said softly at Mill’s ear. “Grab another finger, spare the thumb and the index” The Interviewer said. “Screw….you” Mills said defiantly. Wolf grabbed the ring finger with his hand and crushed it before yanking it out of the finger, l, Wolf ripped the skin and tissue like it where a glove, so the crushed bone stood on the hand. Wolf laughed. “Commander please, don’t be so immature, you need to learn your place.” The Interviewer said again calmly. “Screw you…” Mills answered and then Wolf ripped the little finger and crushed it in front of Mills face. Wolf was over Mills like he was mounting him the from Mills face you could see that there were nothing of pleasure, alt leas for Mills since Wolf was enjoying his time there. “I recognize talent Mills, you should have joined us” The Interviewer then tapped Mills body and found his cellphone, then Wolf helped him to used his fingers to unlock the phone. The interviewer tapped the phone in front of a panicked Mills. “There you are, seems that the cell signal are already back” The Interviewer said in a playful tone that remembered Mill of Wolf’s. “Major?” This is the Interviewer from the SSS, we are going to send you a message, please read our mail in the box we are about to send you, there are your clear instructions” The Interviewer hang up the phone and kept looking the phone, then he looked at the photos. “Sir, you have really twisted tastes…” the Interviewer said in disgust. “It’s a shame Michal is not here, he would teach you how disgusting is to rape kids” the Interviewer said in utter disgust. “Wolf, I’ll be true to my world, do it at your heart’s content”. The Interviewer left the room Mills yelled “Nooooooooooooo”, Wolf yelled joyfully “Yeeeeeeeeeeeaaaahhhhhh”. Wolf grabbed Mills hand and tore from the body, slowly, bone by bone Wolf tore Mills apart, Mills yelled in pain at top of his lungs, Wolf tore each bone apart from the arms, then the legs until Mills was only a bloodied torso. Wolf then grabbed the skin and tore it pice by peace until Mills yelled where muffled and at the end they suddenly stopped. Wolf then lifted both arms and brought both arms down, cracking the ribcage and desk with one hit. Wolf grabbed the head and ripped it from the body. Then left the room, he found the Interviewer on the aisle, then showing the head like a trophy Wolf said “mission accomplished”. “Not yet Wolf” the Interviewer said, he then begun to walk down the aisle and stairs, there were blood and body parts everywhere “enjoyed Wolf?” Wolf bounced his pecs “Yeah buddy, shall repeat the experience”. The Interviewer smirked “let’s see” On the first floor Ivan and Igor were waiting. Wolf handed the head to Ivan. Then they followed the Interviewer to the aisle that Ricardo was watching, the Interviewer looked at the doors but he didn’t saw nothing, he was puzzled. Then he entered the emergency stairs and looking down he saw a closed door that directed to a basement. “Seems here is our little mystery..Wolf” he said. Wolf passed at the Interviewer side and a loud bang sounded has Wolf kicked the metal door and tore It with a chunk of wall….a moaning sound followed the silence of the door fall, Wolf looked inside and smiled at the Interviewer “no danger here” Wolf said and left with Ivan. The Interviewer entered, there were a prison cell but there were no cops. The prison was small, and there was a tall, white bald bodybuilder raping his cellmate, the cellmate cried for help but the bodybuilder was clearly enjoying his ride. “What are you doing?” The Interviewer said “Just punishing this son of a bitch” the Bodybuilder said. “Why for?” The Interviewer asked. “This excuse of a man is here for raping his neighbor” The bodybuilder said while raping the tug. The Interviewer was amused “do you need privacy?” He said with a slight smile”. “No, it’s better with witnesses” The bodybuilder said with a wicked smile. The tug cried “heeeelp, this hurts”. “It was not that hurtful when I found you raping that poor girl isn’t it your little prick?” The bodybuilder said thrusting even faster and stronger than before. “This bug was gloating on his rape to the two cops, they left but never came back so I hear the chaos and took my chance to punish this tug before he scapes justice”. The thrusts became harder until the bodybuilder reached orgasm and moaned in pleasure at the same time the tug yelled in pain. The bodybuilder took his dick out of the rapist ass who fell to the floor exhausted. The bodybuilder looked at the Interviewer and flexed his biceps. “Like what you see?” The Interviewer nodded. “What’s your name?” “I’m buck” “Do you have any work Buck?” The Interviewer asked. “I’m new to the town, I was looking for a work, I need to settle down” Buck said. “What kind of work do you seek?” Buck pondered and said, I’m kinda strong. “What will you do to that tug?” The bodybuilder thought for a second, then he walked next to the tug grabbed his neck and twisted it until a crack sounded, he kept the pressure until the head was at an abnormal angle. “What will you do? Will you leave me here?” Buck asked. “Well, seems you’ll have a job Interview soon” the Interviewer said with a smirk. Buck smirked. Just two hours after, on the majors office a horrified yell sounded, the Major was nervously reading at a letter, with his staff horrified to see Commander’s Mills horrified head on a box, the letter had all the instructions the Interviewer sent for the majors office, the SSS headquarters would stay independent fro the rest of the town and would handle all the maintenance and security for the neighborhood. The rest of the services would be handled by the government, but now they won’t have any meaningful power, there would be no more cops near the SSS warehouses and the people will be protected…but the people and even the SSS would pay taxes (How thoughtful the major bitterly thought). The major looked at the police station and a flash followed by a fiery blaze sounded has the station was being burned to the ground, with all the police officers stationed there. The major was horrified and didn’t knew what to do, he disliked the fact that they fell for an underground coup whose reach they barely understood. He looked at his staff. “What do we do?” One of the members simply said “wait for orders” The major and his staff realized that for now, that was the only sensible thing to do apart of burying Mill’s head. Near the police station burning place, The Interviewer knew that he would need more recruits and that the SSS got suddenly more work that before, but the bet was already made. He walked next to Wolf, “your candidate will wait for you on the office” he said. “Good, let’s see if there is potential there” the Interviewer fainted for a little and fell on Wolf arms. “You’re overexerting yourself” Wolf said. “Seems before the interview I need a rest, but you don’t think that I’m weak” “Wolf smiled, you’re not me, so I understand” And both left the place to reach a van where Igor was already at the wheel.

As always this time that are a lot of snuff involved, if this turn you off, please stop reading, if you like that, enjoy. Thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for the kind help. (enjoy too) The Secret Snuffers Society Part 8-Wolf’s Playground At the early morning the Interviewer woke up to see a familiar figure standing at his side. Wolf was already there, the. Interviewer was surprised at first, then regained his calm. “What? Are you that excited that you went to wake me up?” Wolf just smiled devilishly and bounced his pecs. “Ok, ok Wolf, let me get straight here”. Wolf din’t even answer, the Interviewer knew he was so excited that he could snap ant anytime and begin to destroy thing and that would be bad business since he would need to find even more budget. After a few minutes he straightened himself and took his tablet. Seems that the first and second lines are already deployed. Carlos And Ricardo are ready…the Interviewer looked at Wolf “is I think it0’s time to deploy out tank” The Interviewer smiled slightly, Wolf smiled broadly. “So…It’s true…?” He asked. The Interviewer left his room, Wolf was behind him waiting expectantly for an answer, they went out of the warehouses, the the Interviewer spoke “yes, excepting for the commander you’ll be able to feast yourself at you heart’s content. The headquarters where quite deserted, there were barely a few people, most of the guard were deployed, the second line would be back first, but now they where being deployed in there vicinity of the police station. They were not in the SSS uniform but dressed has normal people, with jogger, sweatshirts and all kinds of gym clothing, so they looked more has a group of fitness buddies than a group of soldiers. The fact that the SSS stablished long ago a facade gym near the police station was useful in many ways, first, the gym was top notch, so the SSS could send his own recruits to train there while collecting valuable information, the gym attracted many potential candidates (as the late Ryan), and the gym also worked has a spying station where they could gather information of all the cops that trained there since they stablished an special “public service workers discount” that attracted all kinds of cops to the gym. Wolf was forbidden to enter the gym because the Interviewer thought it was too much of a temptation for him. The SSS guards stood on their places, rotating from place to place in order to not raise suspicions on the neighbors, the firs line was deployed at the corners streets, the small business owners were already SSS collaborators since the SSS was already providing them with cheap security, financial counseling and even in some cases they provided cheap financing. So the SSS was a good business partner for them, the SSS also prevented the cops to ask for bribes and rumors said that the SSS also had the mafias in check, so they wanted to help the the SSS endeavors, finally, the SSS members, Wolf and the Interviewer where also frequent clients, so no questions asked, the SSS were such a good partner with the community and the government on the other side was so inoperative that why would they want to switch partners?. That convenience grew at a new level after the protests where they found that they couldn’t trust the police, there were some rumors that some of them, who played a direct role on the protests disappeared in suspecting circumstances, but nobody knew exactly what happened to them, since their disappearance the cops where seldom seen on the business but the people still feared them. The interviewer seized this opportunity to help the people and to get a better grip on the neighborhood. The fact the the Interviewer had planned this strategy with so much anticipation amazed Wolf, a very difficult thing to do. Wolf respected strong people, but since he met the Interviewer he knew that there where another type of strength that he learned to respect, and the Interviewer had taken the “not be weak” phase at heart, Wolf was in some way proud that he helped to shape this figure that the Interviewer was since he was the only who unleashed this strength that fateful day. Wolf and the Interviewer left the SSS warehouses, they decided to take a van, that would help to hide Wolf’s size. Carlos Ricardo where there, they chose some shorts that came over the knee and flip flops, Igor was also there but he was using a lycra that was too thing revealing some impressive quads. The Interviewer sighted with irritation and said “Wolf they are learning your clothing habits, and Michal’s too, I’ts a miracle they took us seriously when the elites…” he paused, he knew that his word fell on deaf ears. “You really don’t change our clothing habits that mucho pal, you enjoy that” Wold said, The interviewer punched his arm lightly in a gesture that revealed the confidence that had one another. Igor thought that anyone else that made that gesture would be a stain in the floor at the next second but didn’t said nothing. The Interviewer, Wolf, Carlos and Ricardo entered the van. Adam and Ivan were on the first line while learning about the SSS gropes. Igor took the Van’s helm, he looked at Wolf almost reverently. He pushed himself to drive the van with such intensity that he even menaced the former chosen driver, Ricardo. The Interviewer thought that he was taking his new place on the SSS in a very pushy way, but he also have learnt himself that sometimes Wolf would exert this effect on some people’s minds. Igor changed that much since he saw Wolf’s might that the wanted to be near him, to learn, to be stronger, so the Interviewer allowed it, but just to be sure, he left Ricardo at the copilot’s seat. While driving on what was an uneventful drive they discussed last minute details of the plans, after some minutes they reached the front of the police station, it was 7:00 am, so that was the turn shift, that helped to make the operation more impactful since they would catch most of the cops, on the station, so, the second and first lines already reported the station would be full of the active force and commanders, there where few officers delayed but they were already been neutralized by the second and first lines. So the cops inside the station would not notice. Igor parked the van nearby, but then Ricardo asked him to get down with the Interviewer. Ricardo took the wheel. Igor was shocked “why?” He asked. “You’re not strong enough yet” the Interviewer answered before getting down of the van.W He stepped down and closed the door, not before looking at Wolf. “To your heart content, excepting the commander, remember”. Wolf nodded, He looked like a giant child about to be given new toys. “Don’t worry Igor, soon you’ll be able to resist weapons without dodging, but for now, neither you , nor Adam or Ivan have trained a single time with us, you’ll be dead if you go there untrained, I allowed you to join this operation has training but you’re not allowed to be on the operation. The Interviewer tapped the van and the Van stormed off to the front entrance of the station. “You just see Igor, now you work for me, so don’t move without my order, or else Wolf will be pissed” the word that Wolf could be pissed at him worked like a charm, Igor stood at attention like he was still on the army. The Interviewed smirked “you like him or you want to be like him?” Igor said “I wan’t to be like him…I won’t be weak anymore” Igor said with a serious face, the Interviewer nodded. “you won’t, at least if you stay with us…if you decide to leave us…well you will be nothing” the Interviewer said while walking calmly behind the Van. The van screeched, it took too much momentum. Wolf yelled in excitement. “YAAAAAAAAI” the Van crashed on the front door of the station. The station had one big main entrance and two smaller entrances at the sides. One of them was closed for repairs. Ricardo left the Van, ripped the Van’s door and quickly ran to the left entrance. Carlos left the Van and stood at the center. Wolf stepped down the Van, the from line officers stationed on the main entrance, were puzzled, could this vehicle lose control…the doubt was followed by surprise when they found Wolf getting of the van with a devilish smile and the surprise was changed to terror when Wolf grabbed their heads and crushed them like they where empty cans of beer. At the distance, the Interviewer was at Igor’s side, he had his phone on his hand. “There it begins, the hacker’s team already cut the station from the Internet and we temporarily cut the cellular coverage from this place…I must admit that the group of hackers you used on your old mob are very useful Igor. “You used those hackers?” Igor said in surprise. “Yes, Michal contacted them and we made a very juicy offer, also helps that they are also gym freaks. I think is better to use hackers instead of destroying the antennas, that would piss the people, you had a lot of useful resources, we only took them”. The Interviewer said. “How much time you’ve planning this?” Igor said “a lot of time, there were multiple scenarios, this is just one of them”. The Interviewer said while some alarms sounded. “I hope they cut the energy soon, that will give me a headache. Igor was dumbfounded, “a headache is all what you care for?” The Interviewer squeezed his arm “Igor, thrust us…you’ll learn that power is everything and I wan you to have power if you were to handle some of our operations” Igor found himself flexing his biceps, why he would like to be on the Interviewer good side?. The interviewer nodded in approval. “You’ll be strong and even more brutal than you where, you’ll know how Nikolai folded you back, but for now, enjoy the show”. Wolf was holding two headless corpses one in each hand, another cop started the alarm, then, the ruckus started. “Carlos, stay here, don’t let any cop leave the building” Wolf ordered and walked to the left aisle a door opened and a cop came out, Wolf tossed him of pf the corpses, the guard yelled in horror but the yell was shut quickly when Wolf punched the face caving his skull. On the room was another cop, who stood frozen, Wold looked at him and said “hi officer” Wolf grabbed the corps from the pelvis and cracked the corpse in two, then yanking at the side using his monstrous back muscles he ripped the corpse with such strength, tossing the remains to the walls. Wolf grabbed the cop by the head “Not fun if you don’t fight, you don’t put you heart on it” he said, Wolf punched the chest and ripped the heart off the body “seem you don’t have any heart! To put on” Wolf said playfully the gaze on the cop was of horror, then wolf crushed the heart and then the head. Wolf rubbed the blood and the brains from his hands on his shirt and left for the other room. While Wolf was enjoying his kills Ricardo was running to the other side of the station, he carried his door has a shield, when the alarm sounded a cop came out with a gun loaded, he aimed and shot Ricardo who deflected the bulled with the van’s door. Ricardo jumped over the cop and brought him down with a kick. The cop fell down and Ricardo stomped his neck crushing his neck, Ricardo twisted the neck to make sure of the kill, he the entered the room it was the gunsmith, there where another guard pointing a shotgun. Ricardo ran with his shield in front hitting the cop. The cop stumbled back and the shot ignited some of the non lethal grenades. Ther was an explosion followed y the bang of millions of rubber balls that bounced on Ricardo’s body, none could harm him but he let irritated, the cop that shot fell unconscious, Ricardo stomped his head crushing it, the blood stained the floor, the floor of that room was stained with blood, brains and bones mixed with some rubber balls in what looked like a gross cookie. Ricardo left the room, “at leas we won’t have to worry about those”. Some cops went stairs down holding guns, Carlos used the Van and with a Yell he pushed the Van towards and upwards the stairs with a kick, there was a lot screeching sound, he crushed a cop ribcage against the wall, Carlos gabbed on cop and used it like a bat to hit other cops who fell unconscious . The force was so big that the arm ripped and the body flew away. Carlos yelled in rage he searched for the body, the cop was yelling in pain, Carlos lifted the cop by the chest and bear hugged him, cracking all the ribs in one strong movement, then Carlos looked the other unconscious bodies, the first he ripped the heart out, the second he ripped the head off, and the third cop was torn apart with his barehands, the crushed cop was gasping Carlos punched the head against the wall crushing it like a bug. Carlos felt the energy shot from his adrenaline rush and ripped the shirt of his body, other cops came down, Carlos yelled in defiance. Wolf went to the aisle, the other doors were closed, so Wolf thought that the cops already were hiding, entrenched on their rooms. He decided to give them a little surprise, Wolf smiled. On the next Room there were some barracks. The cops inside already heard the alarm and the noise outside. The alarm and the lights suddenly went off. “Seems that the energy was out out, on officer said while pushing the beds against the door to block the access, his companion asked “what could be happening”, “Don’t know, possibly there is some mob, but why they would break the truce”. A third officer said. “Better to stay here, the first officer said, well block the door and wait”. A fourth officer stood silently against the wall. The officers unlocked their shotguns and waited in silence. Suddenly, a fist came through the wall, then another, Wolf fists then opened and “hugged” the wall, the fourth officer was at the side of one of Wolfs arms, Wolf grabbed the officer head and crushed it against the wall, the other officers gasped. Wolf broke the wall entering the room. Wolf appeared in a cloud of dust and debris, that fell in the corpes in fromt of his feet. Wold smirked, “so…you decided to die here”, the officers fired their shotguns but the shells bounced on Wolf skin but made holes on his shirt. Wolf ripped the shirt off his body with one hand and flexed his biceps while still receiving shots. “Damn that really gives me a massage”, Wolf moaned while the officers yelled in desperation. Wolf loved the feeling, he loved to inspire desperation and horror. Wolf grabbed one officer from the neck with his right hand and punched a hole on his stomach with the left hand, Wolf grabbed the spine and ripped it, the officer legs suddenly stopped moving and fell limp. “I managed to avoid the arteries” Wolf said playfully. “But I want some blood!” Wolf then used his left hand to hold the shoulder and Ripped the head off the body. Blood gushed from the severed neck. Wolf tossed the head to one officer who then looked at his former companion horror dying face, and the rest of the body to the other officer who was pushed far away with the force of the impact. Wolf kicked on of the beds and pinned the other officer with the bed and the dead body. Wolf walked to the cop with most mobility that kept shooting his weapon at Wolf until he was let without rounds, he then tried to hit Wolf with the shotgun but Wolf took the Shotgun from his hands and folded it like a pretzel. The cop begun to beg for mercy, Wolf grabbed him by the neck and lifted so his feet dangled in the air…Wolf smiled. “So weak”. He muttered, Wolf did a gorilla press with the squirming cop, “No no no” the cop said… Wolf mede pushups with the cop…”I really recommend you this exercise…unfortunately you won’t be able to do from now on”. Wolf then brought the cop down to his knee breaking the spine in two. Wolf then using his back muscles tore the cop apart with such strength that the two ripped halves crashed against the walls and stuck to it, the upper halve stuck to the wall in a gruesome way, the blood splatted around the dead body, the face was a mixture of pain and horror with the mouth opened in a horrific way, with blood pouring from it like some sick painting on the wall. The last cop squirmed to break free but the corpse weight and the bed was too much for him. Wolf pressed the bed with his foot while tearing apart the metal bed. Wolf tore the bed in parts so at the end he got a long self made irregular cable. The last cop was desperately beating Wolf’s head with the shotgun like a bat desperately, wolf took the shotgun and toast at the wall and she shotgun exploded in pieces from the impact. “How many people you’ve caught, and locked…I’ll give you the same feeling….whit my own personal touch”. Wolf said devilishly. Then he lifted the cop from the legs and after locking the two ankles with one hand he began to wrap the cop like a coil, the irregularities from the former beed now turned to cable made that some parts pierced to the cops skin who yelled desperately,, Wolf cried at the pain he was inflicting by his skillful coiling, Wolf kept rolling up the metal over the cops body he coiled the legs, than the pelvis, and abdomen, the cops was making hard for Wolf to wrap the arms so Wolf grabbed both arms and with his fist he crushed both arms ant the biceps level so the arms went limp “you’ll regret this later buddy” Wolf said wickedly. Once Wolf finished the cop was tied up with metal up to his chest. Some of the parts were already piercing up the skin so he bleeding and the pain and desperation was shown on the cops face. Wolf was proud of his manual skills. “Do you feel? Do you feel desperate…how many people did you made feel tied by your abuse I’m wondering?” Wolf said with contempt, “I’m not looking for and answer since the answer is that you all die” Wolf then took each oh the cable extremes and with his monstrous string he begun to pull the cable until the coil compressed the cops body evermore. The cable pierced the skin, then broke the bone, the cop head squirmed, the fingers moved desperately in all directions making a futile effort to break free, Wolf kept pulling the self made coil until the cable broke the bones, pierced the skin and ripped the muscle. The cop looked like a gruesome enormous sausage at Wolf’s hands, the cop face went red from all the pressure his blood was exerting, his head was limping… his eyes were losing his life but Wolf grabbed the head with his right hand…”you won’t go so easily”, Wolf ripped the head from the coil and folded up the coil extreme with his right hand, then pierced the head over the tip of the cable. The room looked like a gruesome piece of modern art. Wolf flexed his biceps…”looks I’ve just found a new talent…I’m sculptor!” he said playfully before leaving the place by the same hole he created on the wall. The yells of the cops sounded everywhere on the first floor, Ricardo heard the screams kills mixed with the yells of the Carlos battle at the central stairs and pondered what Wolf could be doing since the screams clearly indicated that anyone was torturing his victim and that meant Wolf since he was clearly the strongest and the more Wicked of the bunch. He wondered that if Michal was there he possibly could be raping someone before tearing his victim apart and wondered how could be that both muscle monsters could be so similar and so different at the same time. Ricardo saw the emergency stair where a cop came out with a shotgun. Ricardo couldn’t react that quick and the cop fired at his chest. The shells bounced on Ricardo skin, he felt irritated, he hated guns, Ricardo grabbed the cops right hand the one that holed the shotgun and with all his might he ripped the hand with the shotgun. The cop yelled in pain and tried to hold the right stump with his left hand trying to stop the blood loss. Ricardo ripped the shirt of his body revealing some reddish areas where the shot shells bounced. But otherwise, is hairy pecs where intact. Ricardo grabbed the cops head and begun to compress it like an egg, Ricardo lived the cop from the head. Ricardo was already irritated so he decided to go slowly, another cop came out of the emergency stair and tried to stop Ricardo aiming his gun at Ricardo’s head. Ricardo ignored it and crushed the head alike an egg shell, the other cop fired his gun but the bullet bounced. Ricardo was enraged, he grabbed the cop arms and ripped them from the body. The cop stumbled back and fell rolling in the floor in pain, Ricardo walked slowly, he tossed aside his flip flops… “this is something I want to enjoy”, he said. Ricardo slowly put his foot on the head, then slowly compressed the head against the floor, the cop screamed, the screams became muffled screams, then gurgles, then the head only emitted a cracking sound, then a sickening squish… the last sound that came from it it was a pasty sound when Ricardo squished the head like it was a big nasty bug, Ricardo twisted his foot grinning wickedly, Ricardo rubbed his dick while crushing the cops head, loving this new found sense of power that he was learning. Ricardo left the cops body. He searched the rooms left, nobody was inside them so he decided to wait for more victims on the emergency exit, he walked upstairs and blocked the emergency stair from inside to stop anybody to use it, but he didn’t wanted to enter, he followed his orders and decided to wait there until Wolf was ready to go upstairs. There were some banging but soon the banging stopped. Ricardo kept blocking the door until the moment he could need to enter. Wolf entered the aisle, he saw an emergency door but it was strangely blocked by some of the machinery from the works they where doing, he felt that the Interviewer would say “what kind of contractor does this?” This was a mistake he would not tolerate. But now that trapped more cops up there just for Wolf to snuff. He walked the aisle, seems that they are barricading, “does they think that there are some kind of army killing them?”. Wolf went to the last door. One with a “barracks” sign on them. On the inside, the cops were desperately putting beds and stuff there to block the door from opening, “we lost communications”, one cop said. “They attacked on the turn shift, we many of the officers where changing their comm devices, so we only have a radio here, also we lost communications with the outside and the Interned doesn’t work either, nor the cellular communications”. The cops kept shouting the phrases one to another. “Seems that the mobs are trying to take over the neighbor”. The cops kept trowing stuff at the floor. “Commander what do we do?” Yelled one of the cops, the one with a radio “You shall resist, we can’t help you down there until we shot these bastards downs, we don’t know why the delayed officers haven’t do nothing until this point, and this seems to be a coordinated attack” we will be barricading up here, you to the same, “What blocked? Both emergency exits are blocked?” the commander’s voice suddenly stopped on the radio. The cops stood silently and continued to build their barricade. Wolf tried to open the door, just for fun he felt resistance and then playfully knocked the door. The cops trembled, then Wolf punched a hole on the metal door and looked at the cops inside, the’ve trapped themselves there. Wolf looked at the five frightened cops there, this was the biggest room of the building, so there were even lockers trown at the floor to act as a barricade, just for teasing and said “Here’s Wolfie” with a wicked grin. One of the cops shot Wolf to the hole but every shell bounced on his face. Wolf smirked wickedly “Not nice”, the cops saw Wolf taking on state behind, then he took impulse and kicked the door that flew from his hinges, sending all the stopping beds and lockers flying away. Some of the beds flew back hitting the cops, Wolf made sure too make quite the entrance. The cops then saw a big, almost monstrous mountain of muscle soaked in blood, Wolf entered the Room, the cops yelled and shot their guns, shotguns and any weapon they got at his disposal. Wolf simply ignored it and used some of the debris he had at hand and used it to block the entrance of the room. Now the cops realize the mistake they made trenching themselves on the roof, where now they were essentially trapped. Wolf simply stood there, pondering what to do, there was an awkward silence while wolf bounced his pecs, and flexed his quads… the aisle was silent, the only sound that there was where the orders barking on the second floor. All the shots of the cops bounced, Wolf walked side to side slowly, like pondering what to do. The cop with the radio tried to communicate but that sprung Wolf to action. “What?, what’s happening” the commander said over the radio. “Wolf took the radio, pressed the button and said “you’re all going to die”, then Wolf grinders the radio with his hand. The radio cop took his gun, unlocked and fired at Wolf’s face, Wolf just grinned at the ineffective weapon. “Not nice…let’s make it nice” Wolf grabbed the gun and crushed it with the cops hand. The cop yelled in pain and fell backwards. The others panicked and tried to get out of the room but Wolf made sure they were trapped. Wolf grabbed one cop from the ankles with the left hand so the cop was upside down from the ankle left ankle. Wolf grabbed the right leg from the knee with his right hand, then he changed his left hand from the calve to the knee. The cop tried to punch Wolf at any part he could reach but his punches only amused Wolf. “Yes, yes, fight until the final moment” Wolf said with an evil voice. At the same time he begun to pull the legs at the sides, the Cop yelled has Wolf was spreading his legs until he got a 180° full split…a bloody split since his legs begun to rip at the sides, the cops pants begun to show red stains. Wolf went full strength and ripped both legs apart. The cop body fell to the floor, the other cops looked terrified at the body of his companion. The cop tried to use his hands to crawl apart but Wolf reached him, lifted his foot, aimed at the head and stomped with all his quads might. The Quad’s muscles tore part of his shorts as they went full size, brain, blood, teeth and eyes flew everywhere, the floor cracked and cratered and the building trembled. The other cops yelled in horror to see what their fate could be at the unfathomable strength of Wolf’s. Carlos felt the tremble as another cop tried to overran him, he grabbed the cop and threw at the wall, the cop used his gun to threaten Carlos but he quickly grabbed his hand and cracked the forearm. The cop yelled in horror and pain, Carlos then lifted him from the throat and slammed the cop against the ground. Carlos lifted his foot and slammed the torso as hard as he could and the foot perforated the torso crushing the heard and the column. Carlos tried to take out his feet from the hole he just made but his flip flop stuck on the chest cavity so he left the shoe inside, took his feet out and kicked the corpse upward. Some sick noises sounded, Carlos kissed his biceps delightfully and ordered. “Stay there”. Ricardo heard the order and smiled, the emergency door banged but he didn’t even flinched. He just waited. On the room with Wolf he stood in front of them, the cops were terrified in front to the looming death that Wolf represented. One of them, In terror tired to shoot Wolf but they had no more bullets, nor in the guns, nor in their shotguns. “Seem you only have your bodies…will you fight or you will offer yourselves to this muscles” Wolf said while flexing his muscles. Wolf grabbed the other cop from the arm and lifted the cop from the free hand. The cop tried to hit Wolf with the shotgun but Wolf was unfazed by the hits. Wolf took the shotgun and put the cannon on his mouth, he close his mouth and ripped a chunk of the cannon in front of the horrified guard face. Wolf chewed the gun just for fun, then he spit the chunk of cannon that became a bullet that perforated the cop abdomen. “Here you have an idea when you run off of bullets” Wolf said with a grin. Wolf then showed the guard the bitten cannon. Then with a wicked grin he ordered “Bite” the guard said “NO, NO, NO”. Wolf crushed the forearm and the guard yelled. Wolf inserted the cannon into the cops mouth. “Bite” Wolf said without releasing the cracked arm. The cop stubbornly kept how mouth closed so Wolf grabbed the arm from the the humorous and closed his fist cracking the bone. The cop yelled and Wolf used the opportunity to insert the shotgun cannon on the cops mouth. Wolf released the arm and grabbed the guards head. “Just be grateful that I’m not piercing your head with this ‘weapon’” Wolf said grinding his feet. The coop tried to chew the gun but it was too hard for him. “Weak…let me help you” Wolf said, the he grabbed the head from the upside and the jaw, with his other hand, then Wolf compressed the head against the cannon, the teeth broke and the mouth begun to bleed, the cop yelled in agony but Wolf kept pressing while grinning with pure evilness on his gaze, ,he kept compressing until the jaw broke loose and the cannon fell to the floor, Wolf adjusted his hand and kept compressing the head until the head was flattened like a pancake. Wolf shook his hands spraying blood on the floor and the walls. The other cops within in hour ad how easy was for Wolf to crush heads without effort…and worse, without remorse. Wolf grinned and lifted the bloodied shotgun, ”I hope the Interviewer don’t count this has using a weapon or he surely will be pissed at me”. He said to himself. He then looked at the other cops "maybe if you three try to fight me at the same time you should have an opportunity”. Two of the cops tried to hit Wolf with the shotguns but the third stood there terrified, unable to do nothing. Wolf felt disappointed. He pushed the attacking cops, “Not that you have much opportunity even if the five attacked at the same time.The cops fell at the ground, one tried to get up but Wolf was quicker, he grabbed him by the calf, yanked him while crusing the bone, then grabbed the yelling cop by his head and put if over his pec using the nipple to close the cop’s mouth. Wolf hardened his pecs “Silence” Wolf ordered but the cop yelled even with his mouth covered by the hard nipple. Wolf compressed the head over his pecs moaning in pleasure at his own strength, the cop body flinched and felt limp. The headless body twitched. Wolf felt that the cop went easy, so he used his monstrous hands and tore the cop in two. Tossing the halves at opposing sides he walked to the other attacking cop , he grabbed the cop by the waist and lifted him over his head. Wolf skillfully turned the cops so his head was in facing forward and Wolf bright him down like he was trine to nail the cop agains the ground. The head exploded against the ground and the force Wolf made on the body comprised it like a stomped can, the legs dangled in the air so Wolf grabbed them and using his leg on the pelvis he crushed the pelvis and the body even more and ripped the legs from the body. The last officer stood frozen in fear, he pissed himself at Wolf’s sight. Wolf walked very slowly, grinning in pleasure at the feeling of installing utter fear on someone. Wolf ordered “Worship me asshole”, then bounced his bloodied pecs. The cop grabbed Wolf pecs and begun to caressing them, then he flexed his biceps and the cop grabbed them. Wolf smiled and closed his eyes, then he bounced his pecs again. Wolf grunted while the cop worked Wolf pecs. Some minutes passed until Wolf grabbed the cop hands over his pecs then he opened his eyes and looked at the worshipping cop “Nice work buddy, but we need something more…some lube…” Wolf said, then he crushed the opened cops hand between his hands and his hardened pecs. Wolf grinded the hands against his pecs until the skin tore and blood, bone pieces and destroyed mead covered Wolf’s pecs. Wolf continued the hands grinding agains his pecs until there were no more hands to destroy, and his pecs where covered in red stains the cop stumbled back yelling and looking at his destroyed hands, or what’s left of them. Wolf continued caressing his nipples until his excitation grew visible. The cop leaned on the wall crying in abject pain. Wolf walked to him and grabbed his head. Then he looked at the cops horrified eyes. “For a coward, you were good managing my pecs, unfortunately you can only do it once at a lifetime” Wolf said wickedly, “Let’s see if you can do the same with my biceps” Wolf flexed his free arm and with a swift and quick movement he pressed the cops head against the biceps, the mouth opened and the jaw dislocated, the skin ripped has the jaw opened in an abnormal angle, Wolf kept pressing until the eyes popped out of the sockets and the head stopped being round, Wolf kept pressing the head until the brain oozed from every opening and blood and brains drenched Wolf biceps. Wolf opened his hand to feel his biceps through the cop’s scalp, he grabbed his bicep and said “real hard” Wolf released the head’s remains and the corpse fell to the ground. Wolf kissed his bloodied biceps. “Seems I need a bath” He said then he walked to the barracks baths and without taking his clothes and tennis, he bathed himself. On the station aisles, the yells and cries of pain of Wolf victims were followed by a sudden silence that was only broken by the distant noise of water flowing and Wolf grunts and moans. Carlos smiled and Ricardo grinned but kept their positions. They knew that Wolf would be coming soon and they were going to overtake the second floor. Outside the Interviewer looked at the station with Igor at the side. They were seated on a cafeteria and the Interviewer was drinking a coke. “Seems they’ve finished the first part” he said, the took the phone and looked at the time. “The second part of the operation should start soon the First line should be approaching the station, the second line should have left the delayed cops to the warehouses. It would be safe for us to approach the building with the first line”. Suddenly the SSS guards changed positions and begun to walk to the station. The Interviewer waits until he finished his coke. “See Igor, we need to take out this station so we can freely build the SSS from here and your former base…but before we destroy the station…I have an Interview to do”. On the station Wolf left the bathroom the only blood Wolf still had was the one attached to his shorts and shoes. Wolf grinned maniacally, walked over the corpses, he threw away all the stuff that was blocking the door and walked out to the aisle. After some moments he found Carlos. “It was time” he said. Wolf grinned, “well, let's go play”. They walked slowly upside at the sound of shotguns and barking orders.

Oops, sorry the new chapter was fast. As always, if snuff stories are not of your liking please don't read, and as always, thanoks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their input and help (sorry if this comes too quick, I've shortened but still gets long...but at least noit thaaaat long) The Secret Snuffers Society Part 7- The Interviewer’s plan The Interviewer was taking a shower, the warm water cleansed his body, he simply was lost in his thoughts. He suddenly begun to remember old times the first days of the SSS, the fateful day he met Wolf. The Interviewer closed his eyes and the images came racing to his mind. The town was already a mess, the neighbor was hell. All nights the yells, the shots the cries for help were like the soundtrack of a terror movie, the Interviewer came to his house from a boring job, but was the best he managed to find on the nearby town. The police abandoned town to his fate, fort of, the only police that came there where all corrupt cops that abused his power or negotiated with the gangs and the mobs for their own personal gains. The Interviewer felt sick for that, but he didn’t have any power on his hand is he resigned to his fate. One day he arrived late to his home, it was a rundown apartment in a building next to a profound and dark alley. He picked his key and he heard some voices on the alley. The Interviewer wanted to go to his home and forget he heard something but his curiosity won that night. He walked to the alley, slowly, almost stealthy. “Do you have my money?” One deep voice was heard. “Man, I’m on it, I tried to make the old lady of the mini market to pay me but she didn’t had any money?” “Don’t lie to me, you surely smoked all the money on weed” The first voice replied. “I wan’t my money now, or else, I can’t guarantee your…protection” the same voice continued. The Interviewer gave a few more steps, he saw a cop in front of two thugs, the Interviewer felt sick. “They were supposed to help us but they are just thugs in uniform” he thought. Many things raced his mind, he wanted to have a weapon, he wanted to be able to do something…he wanted power. “Crack” the interviewer stepped over a branch and the sound scared the thugs who ran away, the cop turned to see where the sound came, the alley was dark but the Interviewer decided not to run, he was fed with it, It could be little, but little was way more than nothing”.”Who are you?” He asked defiantly. On the inside, the Interviewer was terrified, but his pride, of his stupidity made him face the cop. “I needed that money” the cop said angrily, “Now I’ll have to seek those tugs again, those idiots”. The Interviewer said “so you were here just to claim your bribe?”, “and what if that’s the case?” The cop defiantly asked. “I will report you” the Interviewer said, he knew that those where empty words, but was the only stupid thing he could say at that time, he knew the system was broken so at the same time he felt stupid and ashamed that the only answer he could make was to resort to the system. “Don’t think so pal” The cop said and even before the interviewer could read he fired his taser gun to the Interviewer, the pain was unbearable, the Interviewer yelled in pain. “You made me lose my pay asshole” The cop kicked the Interviewer. “I lose my pay….I’ll kill you”. The cop loaded his gun, pointed to the Interviewer head, the Interviewed looked at the barrel, he was too terrified to move, too terrified to even try to fight, but he was too prideful to ask for mercy, I the seconds that followed he accepted his fate and waited for the bulled to get out of the barrel and kill him. The cop pressed the trigger but before any bang could be heard a shadow passed in front of the Interviewer face, a loud yell sounded and some bangs where heard. The interviewer stood up and looked at the place the cop was, for some reason the cop was “floating”, then when the interviewer eyes adjusted he saw that the cop wasn’t floating, a big hand was lifting him from the head, covering the cops mouth with his hand, the cop had his gun in his hand but he already emptied the magazine. “What to we have here” a fierce voice sounded…”what’s the meaning of this…a lone cop?… you know…I hate cops…I have not found a good cop, but I’ll make you a good cop…you know….the only good cop is a dead cop” that was the sound of the shadow, his voice, the Interviewer knew that he needed to take this opportunity and run, but at the same time he was too stupid, or too daring. He took a step, then another, then another…to the shadow. The shadow got iluminated by one of the few alley’s lights, the Interviewer saw a very big and strong man, the Interviewer saw his big arms swelling with power has he lifted the cops almost effortlessly, he was dressed in a big tank top and shorts with converse shoes. The man took the cop’s arms and ripped from the body, the cop muffled yells were sickening, but the Interviewer kept looking, the man ripped a leg, then another then he crushed the face, then ripped the other arms, the cop was dead, but the man haven’t finished yet. He lifted the cop from the chest and crushed it like a beverage can. The man wiped the blood of is hands with his shirt, then ripped it from his body and bounced his pecs, the interviewer was mesmerized by the show of brutality and tried to run, but the man noticed. The man caught the Interviewer and lifted him by the throat. “No witnesses” He said. His gaze was fierce, his deep, dark eyes lusted for the destruction he was about to exert, The interviewer knew his life was finished, but he had too much pride, or too much rage to beg for his life. The man looked at his eyes, and suddenly his glaze softened. The Man dropped the Interviewer who stumbled back ad hit the wall. “Who are you?” The man asked. “Does it matter? You’re about to kill me, you murdered brutally that cop and never asked his name, so why it should matter?” The man lighted hysterically…for one minute, two minutes…5 minutes… the Interviewer felt his blood boil…”What?” He asked with rage, the man looked at him still smiling, bounced his pecs and said “woa buddy, calm down” he said with amusement. “I have never seen such a fierce attitude from anyone I was about to kill… you really know how to make an impact buddy…I’m Wolf, how’s that they say?…Nice to meet you?” The interviewer was puzzled, some minuted ago he was going to kill him brutally, now he was presenting himself…the Interviewer nodded with his head. “Nice to meet you Wolf”. Wolf laughed…”so… what you were doing here?, obviously you didn’t wanted to meet me here I should say”. Wolf said with a smirk. The interviewer knew he wouldn’t have a smart answer, he also found a little irritating that smirk, his blood boiled but he also thought that would be madness to offer a rude answer, so he decided to go with the truth. “I sorta wanted to stop them, I shouldn’t have spyed them”. Wolf smirked “weak” he said, the Interviewer’s blood boiled again so he forgot any warnings to “I was fed of them, I was fed of this cops using their authority to bully the people, to intimidate us…they let those thugs go free, they just robbed a poor old lady that can’t even defend herself so I tried to make something”. Wolf was amused…he was intimidating, all the people he met were frightened by his presence, all the people but this weakling. Wolf teased him again to have fun. “Come on buddy, they are going to find that corpse an you seriously don0t want to be found here. “At that moment the Interviewer realized that he was in front of a super strong murderer that was about to kill him, he was a witness and he remembered to feel fear. “Don’t worry buddy…for now” Wolf said in a menacing voice. “How about we go to you place, I saw you trying to enter this building…so what do you say?”. Wolf wasn’t asking he was kinda ordering, ordering in a somewhat diplomatic way, but the Interviewer knew that Wolf must have saw him when he entered the alley, he wanted to kick himself, but now because his short temper he was talking casually with a monster that just tore a cop apart with his barehands, that also just have a little bruises from the bullet impacts and that is self-inviting to his home. He felt extremely dumb but he thought his best strategic move would be to accept. Come on, please be sure that you don’t destroy the doors please. Wolf smiled, he clearly enjoyed to tear people apart, to make them fear his presence and even more, his strength. But now he found a new source of fun, he just found this weakling that even when he saw what he was capable to do, was capable to speak to him directly, even irreverently, but also, he saw how he was mesmerized by his size and his muscles he felt that this pathetic excuse of a man enjoyed his lust for destroying another human beings and show them who’s the boss in a very bloody way. He decided to test the waters just to see how much time he could enjoy to be near this weakling before deciding to snuff him out, but for now he would know this man better. He smirked and walked casually. Wolf and the Interviewer entered to the latter home, it was a very small apartment on a 4th floor with a bed, a small table and a worn sofa and a laptop, there was a small window pointing to the ally so Wolf understood that the Interviewer should have seen the cop doing their business a lot of times, he saw the cop’s corpse and smiled, he felt his biceps and pecs and marveled at his own strength. The interviewer looked at his fridge, and then to Wolf…I really don’t have much food here, I’m not sure you’ll be satisfied. “Can we have some burgers?” Wolf asked. I don’t have too much money “the Interviewer said” “I have some”, Wolf said casually while showing the Interviewer the blooded wallet of the cop and smiling. “What the…” the Interviewer wondered if the kind of monster that was in his house had any limits. Wolf opened the walled took some bills and handed them to the Interviewer, go get food” Wolf ordered. “Do you think I’m some kind of maid?” The Interviewer snapped at Wolf, at the same time some kind of loud music begun to sound and the smell of weed stenches the air. “Oh my…there we go again”. Wolf frowned on the smell and said “Why do you suffer this?”. “I don’t have any other place to go…I’m stuck here so I endure it”. The Interviewer said in a low, almost ashamed voice. Wolf looked at him, tapped his shoulder and said “you go to bring food, I’ll wait you here…don’t try to scape, if you do it, I’ll find you…”. The interviewer left his place, on the third floor the stench increased so he gagged, he walked down and saw the abandoned apartments that didn’t found new tenants, the Interviewer ponders Wolf’s words “why do you suffer this?” A tear ran down his cheek and the Interviewer left to find some burger place open. After some time, the Interviewer brought food home Wolf gave him enough money to buy three spare burgers that he knew wouldn’t last, and some coca colas, he loved coca cola. He saw two cops doing guard, he pondered for some seconds if he should tell them about Wolf but then he remembered how useless they where, so he passed on the idea and walked to the burgers store. He went back to his home while still meditating on Wolf’s words. He though that would be easier if he had Wolf’s strength “that would make thins so much easier” he said ti himself and kept walking. He went up to the building, the building was strangely silent, when he entered his apartment Wolf yelled “come here buddy”. The interviewer freaked out, he was gay but he freaked out at Wolf size, would he wanting him to have sex? The interviewer feared for his life, he thought that Wolf would sex-snuff him, on the other hand if he didn’t came Wolf surely would get out and still sex-snuff him so he decided to enter, “Hi buddy Wolf said casually, did you bring the food?” Alf was naked, the Interviewer saw that: first Wolf was huge in any sense of the word, second, Wolf doesn’t have any kind of shame and third that Wolf likes to tease him just for fun since he didn’t had any kinda of sex interest. The Interviewer blushed and stormed out the bathroom while Wolf laughed hysterically. After some minutes Wolf left the bathroom naked. “Do you like what you see?” Wolf said flexing a double biceps pose, the Interviewer saw him directly in the eye and said “Of course yes…I like big men” Wolf smiled pleased, he relaxed bounced his pecs and said “And did you like what I did to the cop down there?” The Interviewer blushed, he never though he would enjoy the death of another human being, but at the same time, Wolf’s brutality, his strength, his lack of care for anybody or anything mesmerized him. “Yes, he muttered” Wolf smiled. They shared the meal, The Interviewer was puzzled, the third floor apartment usually where loud, but there wasn’t any smell of weed, the silence was almost relaxing if it weren’t for the mole he had at his side of the sofa. The sofa struggled to hold his weight and Wolf was clearly enjoying his size and is meal, he devoured four of the five burgers clearly honoring his name. “That was delicious” Wolf said. The interviewer asked “the burgers or what you did to the cop?”, Both Wolf said with an evil grin looking at the Interviewer. “So what do you eat? Normally” the Interviewed asked. “Well I like a lot of food, I also like protein shakes, in desperate cases I eat cops or any victim” Wolf said that so casually that the Interviewer pondered if he was teasing him again. “Nice buddy, at least you didn’t snapped at me again… you’re learning” Wolf said with a smirk. “The Interviewer was exhausted so he decided to shut up, “can I sleep without fearing that you will kill me like you did to the cop down there?” He asked. “I cannot guarantee nothing, these pythons like to kill has you can see” Wolf said flexing his biceps casually, the Interviewer opened his eyes in fear, Wold smiled “go sleep, I won’t hurt you…at least not yet”. For some reason the Interviewer believed Wolf, he went to sleep, he left some space for Wolf, and was so exhausted that he quickly felt asleep. Wolf stood in front of the Interviewer, he looked at the abandoned corpse down the alley and looked at his hand, “why this guy is still alive?” Wolf pondered that it was the first time that he didn’t kill a witness, but for some reason he felt that he could build a connection… or he could break it. He went to the crackling sofa and fell asleep. The new day the sirens woke up the Interviewer, they found the body!, The Interviewer freaked out, he went to the safe where Wolf was sleeping, the Interviewer tried to touch Wolf to wake him but felt that I could be rude to wake him and also some fear that Wolf could kill him with a hit. But the cops would ask questions and Wolf clearly could be a suspect and they could both go to jail. The interviewer tapped Wolf’s shoulder, no response, he grabbed his arm, Wolf could be dead like a rock if wasn’t that he clearly was still breathing, then he pinched his pecs and they bounced “Hey buddy” Wolf said with a smirk. The Interviewer blushed, you did all of this just to tease me?” “Het buddy people like me like to be muscle worshipped” Wolf said flexing his biceps again. The Interviewer snapped at him, seems the cops found you piece of art down there. Wolf stood in front of him, naked and amused, this weakling clearly doesn’t fear him even if he already saw what he was capable to do “wait until they see my work of art down in the third floor” Wolf said with en evil grin… “you..snuffed them?” The Interviewer asked “kinda” Wolf said, “whet where so high that I don’t even know if they felt something breaking” Wolf enjoy the Interviewer reaction. “They where trash anyway, so I hope they don’t stench” the interviewer said “oh they will, in some time they will, until we burn them” Wolf said casually. “Oh yeah? Do you seem to have some experience, can you explain me how to you make bodies disappear?” Wolf laughed “are you sure that you want to learn?” “If you stay here seems I’ll have to learn so I can help you clean your mess” the Interviewer said angrily “you make too much ruckus” the Interviewer continued bossing Wolf ho stood there puzzled. “Let’s go grab breakfast” Wolf said. The interviewer went shocked, no-one has invited him to get breakfast, he was always alone, and now this brute came crashing down on his life and then inviting him the dinner and now the breakfast? “ I can cook myself, thank you” he said pridefully “woa buddy, calm down, I’m just saying thanks for the night, if you want me to leave,..I´ll leave “ Wolf said, even surprising himself. When he was so casual with anyone weaker than him? Wolf was the clear alpha but now he was caring for anyone?” Wolf’s feeling where puzzled he warmed to this weakling, not romantically, but for some reason he could see on him some kind of friend, that was something he didn’t knew, people like him don’t have friends, he’s on top and he sniffs the ones down, but for some reason he enjoyed to be near this impudent brat. “Don’t be so proud, I’ll invite you the breakfast, do you have any clothes?” Both men descended the stairs, they walked causally when they looked at the cops on the alley, some of them were puking from the gruesome scene, Wolf smirked. The people walked away at Wolf’s presence, he was so intimidating that people didn’t wanted to be on his way, only the Interviewer was near Wolf and for some reason Wolf didn’t mind at all. “So how you disappear the bodies of the third floor” The Interviewer asked casually. “You don’t mind at all?” Wolf asked “they were shit, their minds are weak, they just escaped the world with drugs…I can’t stand it”. The Interviewer said with scorn. “So you don’t like bullies, nor drugs" Wolf said, “yeah that kinda summarizes it, do you use steroids?” Wolf was surprised by that question, in other instances he would be offended and snuff the shit out of the one who dared to ask that question but he was with this stringed person that takes all kind of risk with him. “Nope, I’m all natural” “good” the interviewer said has the sole answer, “you’re quite strong, I like you” the Interviewer said casually. “Wolf walked silently” They arrived at the restaurant, when Wolf entered people begun to freak out, even the waitress felt nervous, “two breakfast sandwiches” the interviewed said, then pondered his order “maybe five please”. The other customers begun to ask quickly for their tickets and left, after some minutes the restaurant was alone excepting for Wolf and the Interviewer. They kept silent, then the waitress left the sandwiches and two beverages an ran away. Wolf wasn’t even surprised, the Interviewer took it has a desired result. The interviewer then casually asked “So, why did you came here?” Wold devoured a sandwich and said “I got from here to there, I never stay on the same place…” “So why do you stood on my house?” “Don’t now, to play with you, to kill you, don’t know yet” The Interviewer took the hit, “you almost killed me yesterday, so I’m acting more or less like you’ll kill me at anytime” Wolf saw him and said “So, why you confronted that cop? Why you don’t even felt fear when I told you that I snuffed those junkies form the third floor, you are strange”. The Interviewed sighted “I like strong men, I like those who confront life and in some way beat it, I can’t stand injustice, I can’t stand those who abuse of their power, those who believe they are above every one but don’t have real power to back up that claim, I really can’t stand those who waste their lives on junk like drugs or those things that makes them scape and who become voluntarily on a burden to others…but at the same time I hate myself for not being strong enough to change that”. The Interviewer bit his sandwich with rage,”Power is everything, you can’t turn around things without power” he said; a tear begun to form but even with his tear he stood fiercely his gaze to the interviewer, “So you already know, I´m weak, and now I´m kinda stuck with you, so, what you’ll do?” Wolf laughed and ate another sandwich, Wolf begun to understand what he saw on the Interviewer, “What you would do if you’ll have the power?” The Interviewer was surprised for this kind of question, Wolf looked more or less like a self absorbed hyper strong guy but this question made his mind race “I’ll use the power to change things…,maybe take over the cops, make things better over here, don’t know” he said. Wolf took a sip of his beverage and casually said, “So, I’ll lend you my power, that should be fun”. The interviewer almost choked “what do you say?” “Let’s see, you hate cops, I hate cops, you like to see me killing cops, I love to kill cops, you dislike weak people, I love to kill weak people, you want to change things, but do not have any power, I have all the power you decide…so I’ll lend it to you” the Interviewer mind was racing…how he could control that power…”you’re joking right?” “Nope, I’m serious, I’ll stay with you for a while, so… do you accept?…do you have plan?” Wolf said while petting the Interviewers head like if he was a small puppy. The interviewer didn’t’ snapped so Wolf saw has a good sign. The Interviewer took a sip of his refresh and said “you know that to change things around here you’ll need to kill a lot of people, we would need to use your power to eradicate all those gangs and to drive the cops out of the neighbor, we will need loads of money to turn around things here” he said. “I can kill has many people you want…with these” Wolf said flexing his arms. The Interviewer smiled, “show off he said” Wolf then asked, but we will need more people for your plan, I suppose we have to find some recruits, I can also help you find more strong men, they surely won’t be has strong has me, but they can be, with my aid, they’ll be more strong that most of the people…but you spoke about money…do you have any plan?” “Mobs” The interviewer answered. “The mobs have money, we can do work for them, we can provide some services to them, and they pay handsomely, we will stay neutral, we’ll serve all of them, but we won’t help them to trade drugs, and we will always keep our business secret.” The interviewer said. “Fine by me” Wolf said “but you still haven accepted, tell me, will you let me lend you my power?” The Interviewer smiled and said “Yes”, Wolf then asked, so what’s your name? How I call you?, boss?” The interviewer laughed heavily, he knew that if Wolf get pissed he would be dead, but for him It was so absurd that a mountain of strength and muscle that Wolf was, would call him “boss” that he could’t stop his laughs. After some minutes he said “Look Wolf, I´m not your boss, OK? You’ll lose respect of anyone hears you calling me boss, so let’s keep this way” He signaled both of them pointing with his index. Then he took a pen and wrote on a tissue his name, “look at it Wolf, it’s my name” Wolf read and before he could say anything the Interviewer took the paper and destroyed it. I won’t be called in that way anymore, I’ll choose our soldiers, I’ll use your power, you’ll take care of me and I’ll take care of your needs. I´ll be the Interviewer”. But there is one condition, the Interviewer’s should fell to his feet “what are your conditions” he asked. “I will take care of you, but…Do not be weak, or else I will crush you…” . After that moment he took on the role of the Interviewer and Wolf took his desired role an hyper-strong killer that didn’t bow to no one except if was to crush them to death. After some days passed the Interviewer saw the benefits of having Wolf nearby, Wolf helped him to be much more braver, Wolf instilled fear on the people, but he felt safer, and in some way understood. Wolf and The Interviewer developed some camaraderie that even could be seen has a friendship. The first days Wolf just killed some cops on very gruesome ways but that proved Wolf his much desired kills, and the Interviewer is much desired funding, it was good for a small operation, but the Interviewer had his plans. Wolf felt somewhat in “home” and the Interviewer got a purpose in his life, after sometime the Interviewer got the funding to buy out the building they lived and begun to change if for the better, at first they changed his old apartment for an office, then they used some of the apartments and adapted has barracks for the guards, Wolf trained them and they soon learned that if they were weak Wolf would snuff them in very gruesome ways, but that didn’t stopped them to hire new recruits, soon the people knew that they where serious business but has the business grew, the neighbor grew safer and in some ways, richer. They adapted some parts of the building has gym for the guards and one specially adapted for Wolf’s special needs. The police too learned to not cross on the guards path, or specially Wolf’s. Some of the early encounters finished with some dead cops, Wolf learned a knew hobby, to destroy and compact police cars, sometimes with cops inside them, the guards enjoyed the show, however, they found some difficulties because they couldn’t freely kill anyone in plain sight if they where to keep their secret. Wolf complained but stood loyal to the Interviewer. The mobs hired them to do dirty work, and some guards developed impressive skills so they eventually become a category apart, Wolf liked to be the alpha male of these group. However there where some losses too, some guards failed miserably his missions so Wolf took their live ripping his limbs and crushing their heads or bear-hugging them to death and stomping his heads, or in any other creative way that Wolf finds suitable other guards defected to the mobs or tried to give information to the police so Wolf was sent to end their lives, every failure made the Interviewer colder, harder, and in some ways, wiser. Even so, the business grew so exponentially that the building begun to feel small, Wolf strength grew exponentially too and his gym was not on par with him. That was the moment the Interviewer felt things needed to change. One day Wolf and the Interviewer were walking by the streets, the Interviewer was quiet. “What?” Wolf asked bluntly. “Seems that we need to go away soon” The Interviewer said “what do you mean?” Wolf asked. “Come with me” the Interviewer said. They hop onto a car and drove at the outskirts of the town. That was an old, abandoned part of the town, the only thing of note were a lot of warehouses that looked like an old abandoned factory. “Why we are here? Wolf asked “this my friend will be our future, see, your gym equipment is getting destroyed at an alarming rate, the building where we are is now too small, we need a new place and after some looking I found this, we will take our own modifications but I think we can manage it specially your growing expenses. Wolf stood silent, the interviewer then explained him the warehouse business for the mobs, how they will continue the assassinations contracts, the new training gyms and the arena where Wolf could’t kill at will at anyone, well the new place will be his playground too, the Interviewer explained how they will build this place and grow from there…” “You’re nuts” Wolf said jokingly, the Interviewer smiled, “I have you, I also think is time we give our organization a name, I’ve thought that we will be SSS, the Secret Snuffers Society”, Wold laughed “You grew buddy, I kinda like it”, so, after that day the SSS was officially born, sooner than later, they fixed the warehouses, build the basements, the arena, the gyms and the subterranean alleys and left the old building, unfortunately they couldn’t risk the secrecy and the builders and architects had and odd choice to do, join the SSS or to get a visit from Wolf, the last visit. Many accepted just because of the good payment terms, some because they didn’t had a a better place to go, so with building the place they got new members, The Interviewer also modified the old building so it now became a shelter for the homeless and for some people that needed a place to eat and feel accepted, the Interviewer wanted to return something to the community that gave him the opportunity to change himself by meeting Wolf. That became the SSS shelter, but even has a shelter, it was ruled with an iron-fist. Eveyone was welcomed there, but if anyone tried to use or even worse, tried to smuggle any drugs, do harm to another refugee or abuse of the SSS kindness, they will meet the end of their lives at Wolf’s or some Elite SSS member’s hands, Wolf destroyed the mobs, so the neighbor was improved, but now, It was time to go to a new home, so they left the old building went to the warehouses, now their new headquarters, the people of the neighbor didn’t knew the source of the miracle they just enjoy and that was good for Wolf and the Interviewer. After some year a new recruit came with his own challenges, Michal. He helped in many of the SSS business, but Michal and Wolf were too expensive assets for the SSS, they kept creating headaches for the Interviewer but they also where the two main strongholds of the organization, Conner they were recognized by all the underground business that payed handsomely for their services and soon Wolf, Michal and the Interviewer found a new place to call home and in case of Wolf and Michal, a place to indulge on their darkest desires while growing in power. The Interviewer remembered all those things that was a lot of years and now Wolf was stronger now, so did Michal. Now the SSS would make quite a move, They where planning to go to take the power from the cops, they will be using their power to stage a low level coup to destroy this new local menace. But first, the SSS needed to take out some undesired customer, the Old Red’s, Michal and Ricardo were sent to destroy them and the Interviewer was waiting for their report. If their mission succeeded, they would need to male sooner than later their next move…but first he needed to make some arrangements, he went out of the shower, dried and clothed himself and went to sleep. Wolf’s training grunts were heard in the distance but the Interviewer was already accustomed to his noise, even since that fateful night their bond had kept growing along with the SSS. The interviewer closed his eyes and got a good nights sleep. Next day the Interviewer got up and after sometime he got ready of his day’s work. He received the update from Michal’s mission, Wolf walked next to him, Wolf was big as ever, The Interviewer wondered how he fit on those shirts but still, “Good morning” The interviewer said. “Hi buddy” Wolf said. “Nice workout you go last night, your grunting sounded everywhere”, the interviewer said. Wolf just smirked “I need to get big you know” and bounced his pecs. “So Michal reported yet?” He asked. “Yes, he and Ricardo are doing fine, we will wait for today’s mission and then we decide when we will finish off our plan” The Interviewer said. Soon they went to have breakfast, the restaurant was packed but has soon has they saw Wolf the stood up, the Interviewer smiled. “Well get the guards ready for the mission, there will be minimum personnel taking care of the warehouses, but we will need some more time, seems that Michal found candidates, so I’ll take care of that first” Wolf smirked, “you have me, why yo need more?” The Interviewer pinched Wolf’s bicep lightly “Wolf, you’ll have too much fun, so I need to cover our absence. Also, we surely would need to send Michal some help so we take the Old Red’s HQ for us” Wold smirked and flexed his bicep to tease the Interviewer. “What? Michal need help?” Wolf smirked. “He’s too proud to accept that”. The Interviewer smiled back. “He should, unless he want’s to clean the mess by himself and I highly doubt it, he doesn’t like it…nor do you…”. The Interviewer took his phone and tapped, “I’ll be sending 5 men to Michal, so they can take over the OldRed’s HQ and get it ready for us, I suppose Michael would start adapting the interior to our needs, so we won’t be counting on him for our next mission. Wolf smirked “You only need me”. At noon the news from Michal arrived. “As planned, Michal finished his mission” The Interviewer said. “Good” Was the only response he got from Wolf. “He’s sending back, with Ricardo, and three candidates, oddly, Igor, the Old Red’s former boss is with them…what could Michal see in him?” The Interviewer pondered, It was odd, Igor… that will be a good Interview. At the next day Ricardo arrived with the three new candidates, Ricardo looked exhausted but proud. The guards took Adam, Ivan and Igor and left them and the quarters where the cops stood. But the Interviewer had the intention to deal with everyone alone. Wolf bounced his pecs while pondering if they were worthy of his strong, but even Adam, the biggest of them couldn’t match Wolf size, and aside of that only Igor seemed to have been beaten but for some reason he was quiet, and looked defeated. The Interviewer thanked Ricardo and send him to rest, Carlos, give him a quarter on the elite rooms. Ricardo smiled, Wolf then said “seems you’re not weak anymore” Ricardo flexed his biceps in response and Wolf flexed back “But you’re way weaker than me, go rest” Wolf added, Ricardo left with Carlos and Wolf stood with the Interviewer….”So, when do you want to start buddy.” Wolf asked. “Come to my office” The Interviewer said. Wolf knew that when he called somebody to his office it was serious business, the Interviewer left and begun to walk to the small warehouse that served as the cover of the underground spaces. The Interviewer was silent, Wolf thought he would be lost again In his thoughts. They walked quietly until the got to the Interviewer office, “Fuck…” the interviewer muttered, “Lost my key” Wolf smiled, “Allow me…” Wolf punched the door and perforated if, then he ripped it outside ripping the door and the frame from the wall. “Show off, the Interviewer said, now I’ll need to take my PC out and go to a quarter… this will add expenses” The Interviewer said slightly irritated but Wolf knew he loved his displays of power and brutality, he just laughed. The Interviewer took his PC and a can of coca cola for himself and gave one to Wolf. Then he walked to a vacant room. They sat on the bed and the Interviewer opened his PC and opened the excel spreadsheet. “Now I add the estimated price of the door you just destroyed…” the Interviewer tapped again. “We will go tomorrow” Wolf crushed his can in surprise. “We needed another elite member, so we have now Carlos and Ricardo”. The dark liquid was pouring from Wolf hands, Wolf stood quiet, he was dead serious this time, the Interviewer continued. “Well go to the police station, there would be two defensive lines, the other liner will be formed by the second line guards, they are stronger than a normal cop but they won’t resist bullets, I hope we won’t be needing to restart to them”. The Interviewer tapped his PC casually, “the second liners will help us in case any officer scapes, their order will be to capture and bring anyone here”. The first liners will be the colosseum warriors, they can kill any officer they find. We will send them in small packs so they don’t raise too much suspicion” The Interviewer tapped his PC until police station diagram appeared in the screen. “As you can see, the station has one back door, and a side door, the other side door is shut because they are making repair on it, some of the construction teams have been infiltrated by us and we are quite sure that this exit will stay closed. The main mission will be the utter destruction of all the agents on the police station, tomorrow is Saturday, so we are quite sure that the administrative workers won’t come, but since the protests, they kept almost all the cops there.” The Interviewer closed the PC and stood up facing Wolf he looked like some kind of army strategist. “You will go with Carlos and Ricardo, you’ll attack front and center, Ricardo and Carlos will enter side and back, then when you three have killed all the people on the first floor Carlos and Ricardo will stay on the main hall, then the first line will move fowler and close all the exits, at the same time, you will go alone to the second floor and wipe all the cops, I’ll need the commander alive. Wolf raised an eyebrow, “how in hell?” Wolf said. “Calm down pal, I just need his knowledge so we can negotiate later, after I get my answers you can do whatever you want”. The Interviewer said. “What negotiation you want to make” Wolf said. “Just the one I need to make sure no one messes with us again…then we will need more recruits” the Interviewer voice went down until it was barely audible. “Are you sure you want everyone dead?” Wolf asked with mischief, The Interviewer stood silent. “We need to make sure they let us be here, without interruption”, he walked in front of the bed, back and forth. “We shall take the power so we can change things here”. The Interviewer said while staring at the wall. He went silent, Wolf looked at him seriously, he knew that there where few times where the Interviewer made that kind of bet and now moving all the bed SSS assets at the same time was something he would not make unless they knew that was the best possible way. “Do you think I’m doing the right thing for us?” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf. Wolf knew that he was truly worried if he was asking that to him. “Don’t be weak” Wolf said “you will still have me”. The Interviewer face hardened. “You’re right it he SSS is not strong enough to change things…it shall disappear”. Wolf smiled, that’s the buddy I know, shall we go? You have Interviews” Wolf said. The interviews returned to his calmed stance, he went out and went with Wolf to the rooms where Ivan and Adam were escorted, Igor was on a cell. They first when to the rooms. There the found Adam. He was the biggest of the two on the room. He barely fit on his clothes and he was taller than anyone the Interviewer could see, barely taller than Wolf but he was impressive in his own way and they found him standing in front of the fridge where he took a beer. “So you’re the one that will interview me?” He asked. “Yes, I’m the Interviewer”, Adam looked at him scoldingly, the Interviewer was unfazed. Adam tried to be intimidating, and for some other person he could be very intimidating, but the Interviewer had experience with intimidating people and he knew he had Wolf at his side. “So, why yo want to join us?” The Interviewed asked dryly. Adam was shocked, he usually was the type of person that intimidates people like the Interviewer but that kind of insolent demeanor was something he wasn’t accustomed, at least not from people he saw weaker than him. “What’s your name?” Adam asked, “I’m the Interviewer, they all know me by that name”. Adam was shocked too. “You should call me by that name if you want to stay with us…so why you want to be a member of the SSS?” He Interviewer said again. Adam, shocked because he didn’t made the impact he thought we would mad acting though decided to take a more diplomatic stance. “Michal spared me, I suppose” Adam answered, “That doesn’t mean that Wolf will spare you, Wolf has even higher standard than Michal” The Interviewer said signaling to Wolf with his head. Adam looked at Wolf’s bouncing pecs, then he was is arms and understood what the Interviewer meant. “The Old reds gave me work, meaning, power, but Michal destroyed the Old Red’s almost by himself, I lost everything….I saw that they didn’t have true power…I want true power…” Adam answered. The Interviewer pondered his answer. “What to do you offer us?” Adam looked at the Interviewer eyes, he felt his mind was being read, or at least the Interviewer was pondering if he wanted him or not, and looking at Wolf, the way he was so casually standing in front of them, and the lack of care that both seemed to take in front of him told him that they always had the upper hand. “I have a lot of knowledge on the Old Red’s business, I’m strong too” Adam said Wolf laughed, the Interviewer smirked. “Want to test your might against Wolf?” The Interviewer challenged Adam’s word so fast, that Adam felt has he was caught on a lie. “The Old Red’s business was destroyed by us, your strength is not that much if you compare it to Wolf or even Michal… Ricardo can destroy you has I can see and let alone Carlos, you’re not stronger than a thug, you seem only bigger, so, what do you offer?” The Interviewer said. His words were filled of scorn, Adam felt small in front of this impudent brat. Wolf smirked, the Interviewer simply went to the fridge and took a can of coke, opened and sipped, tossed one to Wolf who said “I prefer coffee”, “You know you get hight n that, but if you insist” the Interviewer went to the coffee machine and prepared a cup of coffee and handed it to the Interviewer. “See mr Adam, I’m fed of big men simply saying that they are strong, trying to act high and mighty and just acting as bullies in front of other people, has you can see, you really haven’t offered nothing so I’m afraid that this interview will meed it’s end…alongside you…” Wolf took his coffee and wiped it, left the cup on the table and walked to Adam. Adam freaked out, he knew he was about to be snuffed, Wolf gave cold and collected steps, enjoying Adam’s fear. Adam stood frozen in fear, Wolf bounced his pecs smirking, Adam saw his life in front of him, he remembered how he cracked his enemies necks easily and that made him feel strong, but now all these feelings didn’t meant nothing… “I’m offering myself” Adam said, Wolf stopped, “I’m offering all of me…I now understand that I’m really weak…I want to be really strong…I want to be somebody…I want to be more…than this” Adam said a heartfelt way. The Interviewer was unfazed…”Wolf, what do you think?” The interviewer asked, Wolf just shrugged, he was clearly disappointed. “Adam, you’re kind strong I give that to you, you will train in Wolf’s watch, the training will be brutal, but when you finish, you’ll be a good Elite, for now you’ll be a guard, if you show results you’ll become an elite warrior and go to the colosseum, Michal’s favorite place”. The Interviewer said. Wolf, he will be assigned to the First line. The Interviewer said, “I’ll compensate your kill buddy” The Interviewer promised. Wolf bounced his pecs in approval. “Wolf, go seek Ivan please”, Wolf walked to the living room, “You’ll be a good SSS member Adam” the Interviewer said. Adam didn’t even tried to think otherwise. Without touching him put him in his place, the way the Interviewer stood next to him without feeling fear was a clear indicator of that, after some seconds there was a bang, a Whaaaaat?” A crashing sound and some broken glass. The interviewer put his hand on his hand. “Man, another broken thing? That’s another expense I’ll need to put on the excel” he sounded exasperated. Adam was puzzled, how he could be worried about a line on the excel when he had this kind of monsters at his reach? He wondered. Then Wolf came back with Ivan hanging from his ankle. Wolf tossed him at the from of the Interviewer with a smirk. “Oh, so you’re the new candidate!” The Interviewer said. Ivan jumped and punched Wolf in the chest, Wolf hardened his pecs unfazed, the Punch didn’t had any effect. “You’re in an interview, give the man attention” Wolf said. “May I have you attention?” The Interviewer said, he opened another can of coke. “I’m sorry for the rudeness of mi friend there, but has he says, you’re on an Interview, so please give me attention, of not, I’ll gladly reject you and my friend here will gladly help you out” The Interviewer said coldly. Wold cracked his knuckles and smirked. “Do you really want to join us?” The Interviewer said. Ivan breathed, then he thought it would be a better idea to keep his cool. He took a deep breath, “I want to have authority and power…I lost it when I retired from the Army, I lost it when the Old Red’s were destroyed, now I don’t have anywhere to go”. The Interviewer pondered “Do you want true power?” He asked. Ivan stood there quiet, he found a seat and used it. “I felt that in the army I belonged, so do with the SSS, the power was mostly a byproduct, but in those places the power were the organization…” The Interviewed looked at him quietly. “I like to belong, I like the power, but I want to have power for myself, no thought something” Ivan said. “We offer you true power, If you’re weak, you don’t belong to us, If you’re strong by yourself, you’ll be part of us…Do you want to be with us? The Interviewer said. Ivan nodded with his head. The Interviewer nodded with his head, you’ll come with us tomorrow. Both of you, we don’t use any weapons, we’ll help you yo gain more power, and you’ll be part of the SSS. You’ll both train hard, the day you truly become strong, you’ll find your place here. Wolf will train you… but let me remind you, the Old Red’s died for you, you look back, you’ll die. Understood?” The Interviewer was dead serious, Wolf looked at them coldly. Adam and Ivan nodded with their heads. “I will speak with your formed boss… talk to you later gentlemen”. The Interviewed left the room, Wolf looked with men with a smirk and left”. The Interviewer took his phone, tapped some orders and walked on the aisles, after some minutes Carlos arrived, “Carlos, please take Igor and the other prisoner, the one that tried to break on the warehouses to the Colosseum, and two seats too please, I won’t be using the cabin. Wolf raised an eyebrow. The Interviewer kept walking, Carlos left. “We will make a practical show” The Interviewer said, Wolf smiled and bounced his pecs, witted his pecs and kept walling with a smirk”. Thirty minutes later Carlos put two seats on the arena center, he accommodated the seats so they were looking at each other, he took a seat, Wolf stood behind him. Some minutes later, The doors opened and Carlos entered with Igor, he stood silently, his gaze was lost, but when he crossed his looks with the Interviewer, his face hardened. “So it’s you” Igor said fiercely. The Interviewer smiled, “Glad you’re still there Igor, please have a seat”. The Interviewer waited until Igor sat and then he took his seat. “So you’re the one that took Nikolai’s life?” Igor asked, “No, I’m afraid that honor shall be given to my friend here” the Interviewed answered signaling to Wolf “so, if you want to kill the perpetrator you shall be able to kill Wolf, and Michal too, and I’m afraid, you can’t”. Igor glanced at Wolf, he at first tried to look fiercely at Wolf, but Wolf size was so freaking unbelievable that his eyes widened and the effect was lost. Wolf flexed his biceps and teased Igor “These babies crushed your friend like a twig, then…I might have opened his head to new ideas”. The sudden description of Nikolai’s death was so egregious for Igor that he tried to jump and hit Wolf but Wolf quickly grabbed Igor and forced him on his seat. “Calm down” Wolf ordered. His grip was so strong that Igor felt like trying to move a wall, a wall that can fall over him crushing him like a bug. After some seconds the struggle ended and Wolf released his grip, but Igor’s skin was red and bruised. “From one leader to a former one I shall say that you need to be less emotional” The Interviewer said “He killed my friend” Igor said “Your friend was stupid and compromised your organization, your friend was the cause of the destruction of the Old Red’s, your friend was the cause of your humiliation on Michal’s hands…oh yes I know what Michal did” The Interviewer said at Igor’s surprised face, Wolf smirked “Weak” he muttered. “I might add that it’s quite a surprise that you could survive Michal’s lust” the Interviewer said casually. Igor blushed, “so why you don’t kill me and spare me the humiliation?”, “we want yo give you a chance, but first, we need to make a judgment and you’ll testify; Carlos, Bring the other guy”. The Interviewer said turning his seat to the door, he stood silent”. Carlos brought the guy that tried to break in the warehouses some time before. We was now bigger, ands looked stronger. His gaze was fiercer while looking at the Interviewer but he tried to avoid Wolf’s face. Carlos pushed the other guy who fell to the ground, he was a big light-black man medium height, he was dressed only with a jogger, his tattooed uncovered pecs were well defined, so his arms. Igor looked at his body, a detail that the Interviewer didn’t skipped but kept quiet about it. “Carlos, bring Adam and Ivan, you stay with them on the arena, they will be our witnesses, but I’m afraid we will begin without them, please make haste” The Interviewer mad a pause. “They are new recruits, so please be patient”. Igor looked astonished.”Adam and Ivan joined you?, they…betrayed me?” He said. “Igor, the Old Red’s are no more, so there is no betrayal, we don’t tolerate traitors on our ranks, so please do not be so emotional and please take a deep look at what’s happening”. The Interviewer answered. Pierce stood up and tried to put a though look. “Mr. Pierce” The Interviewer said “recently you tried to enter without permission on one of our warehouses with a companion that decided to put resistance and was neutralized”. “Neutralized?” Pierce said defiantly “four of your guards grabbed him by the libs and tore him apart…you call that ‘neutralization’”. “Anyway we call it, we have only one rule, if we find you, you shall join us in the streaming fights, or be destroyed, your friend chose the second, you chose the latter, but you haven’t faced your opponent. , I’ve given time enough for you to get stronger, to grow, so you give us a worthy fight, If you survive, I’ll grant you an interview, and maybe an opportunity to enter the SSS, if not…well, you’ll join you friend ”. Pierce stood in front of the interviewer. “Fuck you” he said and tried to kick the Interviewer, but Wolf jumped into action, he grabbed Pierce from the leg who dangled upside down, “Leave me your asshole” Pierce said. “What do I do?” Wolf said. The Interviewer took his phone, called and said “begin streaming” then to Wolf “I promised to compensate you, so, take your compensation” the Interviewer said. Wolf threw Pierce to the ground, Wolf ripped his shirt and bounced his pecs “Don’t Worry pal, this one is on budget Wolf said while walking to Pierce. The Interviewer said “good, you’re already over-budget”. “Mr Igor, please look, I wanted to show you our strength, the might the Old Red’s never had…or never will” The Interviewer said. Wolf lifted Pierce from the throat “let me goooo” he said while kicking Wolf in vain. Wolf threw Pierce at his side while laughing. “Get up you loser, give me a little fun”. Pierce jumped and kicked Wolf in the face, but Wolf didn’t even budge. Wolf pushed Pierce again who tried to kick Wolf in the pecs but a bounce of Wolf pecs repelled the kick. At the moment the doors opened and Carlos, Adam and Ivan entered. Pierce trie to run to the doors but Wolf grabbed him from the neck and lifted him, his feet dangled in the air. Wolf kept lifting him until the doors closed and Carlos indicated Adam and Ivan their places. Igor tried to get up but the Interviewer put a hand on his forearm and with his head made a negative sign. Wolf laughed at Pierce “come on, you’ll make me bore”. Pierce tried to kick Wolf’s groin but Wolf grabbed his leg. The interviewer covered his face ”Pierce, you stupid piece of thrash, you ruined your interview”. Igor looked at him and said “what?” “Wolf truly hates dirty tricks on this arena…I suppose that we are about to see Pierce’s punishment” The Interviewer said. Wolf then pressed the calves with his hand and a sickening crack sound on the arena. Pierce yelled in pain. “Now’s my turn..you ruined your opportunity” Wolf said with contempt. Pierce fell to the floor and tried to crawl back while looking at Wolf in horror. “See Igor, this is the kind of power you can have…if you train with us, if you join us…you tried to do thing your way has former head from the Old Red’s” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf stomping the good Pierce’s leg. Wolf twisted the leg laughing at Pierce’s pain. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and shot a double biceps pose so to assert his superiority. Wolf grabbed the stump of the leg and dragged Pierce to the center of the arena just in front of Igor and the Interviewer. “Do you have an special request?” Wolf asked to his public. Igor looked at Pierce, Pierce was in true pain, for some moments Igor thought on letting him free if that would be a possibility, but he then remembered his own ways on the Old Red’s, he didn’t tolerated any fault or broken rules. Igor looked at the Interviewer and thought that he also must govern his organization with Iron fist and this guy broke at least two rules from his point of view. He thought too that he was being out on test. “Do it like you do here on the SSS”. Wolf smiled and ripped both Pierce’s feet. Blood begun to gush at the sound of Pierce’s yells. Adam and Ivan were astounded from the sheer strength that made Walt tear flesh and bone like it were tissue paper. Wolf took the seams of his shirt and with it closed the hemorrhage, so he could prolong Pierce’s suffering. Igor was shocked, at the Old Red’s his fame was that he was brutal, but his punishments didn’t were anything near with Wolf’s level, Igor even thought that Wolf could be even more brutal than Michal and even thought that it was an act of pure mercy that Michal was sent and not Wolf. His mental resistance was broken with a pure show of brutality and it was even the beginning of it. His crotch begun to grow in size just at the look and at the thought that he could be capable of similar acts. Wolf the turned to Pierce and grabbed his crotch with his right hand, Pierce tried to “kick” Wolf back to not avail, from his pain and that without feet there was no way he could land a good hit. “I hate those dirty tricks, those are not thing that a man would do, but you’ll never will be a man… not anymore” Wolf said and then he crushed Pierce balls and penis. Pierce eyes went wide opened, then Wolf ripped the crushed genitalia. “Not a man anymore” Wolf said tossing the destroyed organs at the floor. Pierce grabbed his crotch and rolled in the floor. Wolf laughed manically at his own show of force. Pierce yells where getting annoying for Wolf. So he seated Pierce who tried to get apart from Wolf since wolf frightened him. But Wolf was too strong so all his efforts were in vain. Adam admired the way Wolf exerted his dominance and terrified his opponent, so he understood that he still needed to learn a lot, Ivan was getting aroused and getting wet at the brutality he was witnessing, Igor barely managed to stay in control. What kind of power the SSS had with Wolf? He thought. Wolf then acted like he was caressing Pierce’s cheek and grabbed his jaw. Wolf moved gently Pierce’s jaw and said…I bet this hurts and then Wolf ripped the jaw from the face, blood sprayed over Wolf chest and face, Wolf liked the blood from his mouth and enjoyed tearing Pierce apart. The Interviewer smirked, Wolf was getting to the desired effect he wanted and knew that this brutality should crush any desire to rebel from the new recruits, and even would make them lust for that kind of power for themselves. Wolf lifted Pierce from his shoulders and showed them to Igor, Adam and Ivan like he was showing an unfolded shirt, Wolf even shook Pierce’s that was trying to muttering something But with the amount of blood it was more a gurgling than words. Adam was lusting for more pain, Ivan was feeling similar things, he even went so far to rub his groin. Wolf enjoyed the public and then he said “Now prepare for the blood act…at the count of three…THREE” And with that said he plunged his fingers on the flesh crushing the shoulders and then ripping them off the chest, Pierce face made a painful expression and gurgles while falling to the floor, Wolf knew he needed to finish thing quickly, but not less brutal. Wolf palmed Pierce head and while looking at Igor’s face he crushed the head in one with and brutal movement. Wolf crushed until his palms felt together, Wolf opened widely his arms and flexed his biceps while the corpse fell to the floor, he grabbed the body from the neck and bear-hugged the chest it with all his might. Blood gushed from the arms sockets and head like a blood fountain that drenched Wolf, Carlos, Adam and Ivan in blood. Adam licked the blood and Ivan lost control of his primal desires. Igor clenched the seat with his hands. Wolf released the body and made a crab pose that frightened Adam and Ivan, Igor left his seat and bowed down to Wolf “I’ll be loyal to you, to the SSS, I’ll follow you” Igor said. Wolf saw at the Interviewer and both nodded in complicity. “So, what are you orders for tomorrow?” Wolf said. The Interviewer left his seat, “You, go take a bath, Carlos, deploy the second line, when they are deployed send the first line in batches of two people every 30 minutes, tomorrow morning Wolf, Ricardo and you will begin the attack”. Wolf bounced his pecs and kissed his biceps, The Interviewer looked at him “Don’t break the plan, please” “No worries buddy, I’ll keep up with the plan”. Wolf said jokingly. The Interviewer frowned but decided to keep shut. “Igor, are you sure you will forget the Old Red’s and join us?” Igor ripped his shirt and said “I’ll be 100% loyal to you, Nikolai was stupid to rebel against Wolf…anyone that defies Wolf shall perish at his hands” The Interviewer thought that the ship ripping was an unnecessary detail, but Wolf set the example so he thought that would be a good obedience sign, and Igor had a nice body himself but decided to keep his cool “Igor, you’re not Adam and Ivan boss, I will” he said then looking at all the new recruits he asked. “Will you train hard at Wolf orders?” The three nodded at him and at Wolf who bounced his pecs. “So be it" the Interviewer said. ”You’ll be with the second line, Carlos will give you your orders on tomorrows mission”. Carlos nodded. “What are you going to do tomorrow?” Igor asked. “ We will begin to build our place here” The Interviewer said while walking to the doors that Wolf opened with a kick tearing them from the hinges, “Not again! That cost!” The Interviewer said with exasperation. Carlos stood behind with Igor, Adam and Ivan. “Carlos, let’s meet at my office tomorrow 6 am. The Interviewer said and left the place.

Hi everyone, has always this is wacky stuff, i´f you don't like snuff stories, rape domination stuff, please leave, If you like this kind of stuff, i expect it lives to your expetations. As a small reminded, English is not my first language so please be patient. As always thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for his encouragemnt and help. (Hope you enjoy it too). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 6- Michal’s apprentice Michal’s was with Ricardo at the Old Red’s former van just some hours before Drukson’s demise, it was already night and Ricardo was looking at his cellphone some messages. They stream just finished. Michal frowned. So, Wolf returned to the stage. Ricardo nodded, “Yes sir, seems that he punished some cops, this night stream was only Wolf and also Carlos just got his promotion”. Michal slightly nodded, “seems that the SSS are making his declaration. Ricardo, tell me, one of the punished guys was someone called Brown?”. Ricardo tapped on his phone, after some seconds he said “yes, the last one”. Michal pondered some seconds. “We don’t have much time, we need a faster ride”. Michal said. Ricardo was puzzled, “The SSS already made a declaration of war” Michal said, “Brown was a high ranking police officer, he was being paid by the Old Reds and before I arrived he was the strongest, I changed that a little”, Michal said bouncing his pecs and grinning. “Nikolai then preferred me over Brown, however, Brown was a good asset on the police, I convinced Nikolai to keep Brown”, Michal looked disappointed, “I wanted that kill” Michal said, then he kept on talking “I found that the Old Red’s they where using the police to keep a check on the SSS, so that essentially broke the truce”. Ricardo looked at Michal, "what truce do you mean?". “Look, Wolf met the Interviewer and they built up the SSS, as far as I know, the Interviewer came with the business ideas, but he needed the brute force that Wolf provided. The Interviewer took quite the risk, you know how Wolf can be when he wants to kill, but for some reason I can’t know, Wolf took a keen on him. The Interviewer plan mean a place, more power and specially, his plan meant that the SSS could kill even more”. Ricardo was very attentive, I was no easy task to see someone talking about the SSS origins. “Wolf was the brute force, the trainer, and the discipline. The Interviewer got the plan, the ideas, he looked for the recruits and also he cared for Wolf’s needs. The SSS was growing up, then I met Wolf, I was already strong, we could fight until some of us was dead but the Interviewer stopped Wolf and invited me to join the SSS, one of the best choices in my life” Michal said flexing his bicep and kissing it. After some silence moments Michal continued “then the SSS grew, the warehouses business was a gold mine, but Wolf and I wanted to kill, so the Interviewer came with the arena idea, It was really fun to have all those shady contractors working for us, they gave os some really strong candidates, and then we snuffed the contractors to keep our secret”, Michal’s groin grew and he grinned. “The cops came to ask some questions, but we already were strong, so we destroyed them, it was a Wonderfull bloodbath…for us” Michal was already aroused by the memories, “At the time, the former police chief came for peace talks and negotiated with the Interviewer, no cop would dare to be near the warehouses, and the SSS won’t make any trouble, nor kill any cop, suffice to say that the las t part was the most difficult since Wolf really hates cops. The truce also helped the community since the cops where kept on check by the SSS even if they didn’t noticed anything, for them we were just some stuff keepers, the truce went great until recently, the former cop’s chief retired, and the new one had his own ideas. Ricardo asked “what ideas sir?” Michal looked at him and then put his attention to the highway then he took an exit way the seemed to go to a near airstrip. “Well as I was told during my mission, the new chief wasn’t keen on relenting his power to the SSS, he then decided to join the Old Red’s in hope to get a better deal from them…what an idiot, he allowed some cops to try to ask bribes from the SSS just to test the waters and the SSS already made his statement, the Interviewer and Wolf should be pissed if they are already wanting to jeopardize on the SSS secrecy to make his statement clear”. Michal said. Michal went near the airfield, but not so close, he put the car on neutral and stepped down “get down” he said seriously “I will not allow the SSS to fall, so if the Interviewer and Wolf are going to the war, I’m on it and we need to do our part”. Michals loyalty to the SSS was showing up again, Michals already was offended that The Interviewer and Wolf doubted his loyalty, so he was keen on making for it, he even allowed Ricardo to come with him when he clearly preferred to go solo, but even Ricardo gave him some fun kills those two weakling that came near when he was rape-snuffing Drukson so Michals decided to go with Ricardo on his mission, he would be a worthy SSS member? That was still to see, but he decided to play along for now. “Sir, why you’re telling me all of this?” Ricardo asked. “Michal grabbed Ricardo from his head and early lifted, “because if you speak any of this to anyone…I will make sure that you pay for every letter you said on this matter” Michal dropped Ricardo who fell on his ass, and then grabbed his crotch, “If you ever speak of this you will meed this strong guy and it will make you regret every moment you saw” , and then… Michal lifted Ricardo from his throat until his legs dangled in the air “I will make you tell me about anyone who you spoke, and then I personally will find them, rape them until they sing, make the suffer, and then kill him as easy as I kill a bug, do you understand…..Ricardo?” Michal dropped Ricardo to the floor, Ricardo grabbed his throat but Michal made sure he won’t seriously hurt Ricardo. “Do you understand?” Michal asked “yes Sir” Ricardo answered. Michal then helped Ricardo to get on his feet, he gave him a bottle of water and tapped his cheek gently, “Good boy, now I see why the Interviewer chose you”. Michal said. Ricardo was dumbfounded by this sudden attitude change. “You’re loyal, you want to be one of the SSS top league…but stop asking stupid questions, I hate stupid questions” Michal said. Then he went to the rear of the car and put his leg on the rear bumper the pant ripped and Michals quadriceps burst out of the pants. Michals nodded proudly “Now we take a plane he said” And with a sudden leg movement he pushed the car so hard that the car went full speed until it crashed loudly on a place far from where Michal and Ricardo stood. Michal ripped the rest of his pants and took of his slippers, he always loved to let his muscles free and uncovered and after some stretching Michal begun to walk to the airfield, Ricardo came after, they went directly to the control tower living the road behind, the night was dark so they weren’t seen. After some minutes of silent walking the got to the airfield borders, just in front of a electric fence. “Stay clear Michal said seems you’re strong but not strong enough” Michal said, then he grabbed Ricardo from his chest and tossed him over the fence, Ricard said “woa” and in the air he somewhat managed to get some control but still fell on his front. “Michal wasn’t keen on jumping is he simply ripped the fence and passed on the whole he created, the electricity wasn’t strong enough to make him feel anything excepting for a small massaging effect on his muscles, then he walked to the place Ricardo fell and bounced his pecs. “Sorry pall” Michal said jokingly, Ricardo’s clothes where dirty “showoff” he said and ripped his shirt from his body revealing his swimmer torso, defined and hairy, Michal nodded in approval, “you will be a great elite if you train enough , now lets continue” Michal said. It was a small airstrip, as it was a flying school airstrip there where some hangers where some Cessnas 172, one Cirrus Visionwere parked, most of the hangers were had it’s light out and seemed that all the personel where off-site. On the only lighted hanger, a Pilatus PC-24 was being fueled, that caught Michal’s attention, “That plane will be perfect” Michal said, “Do you even know to fly a plane?” Ricardo asked, “yes, I know, that plane only needs one pilot, and can land on rough terrain” Michal said casually, “We need the plane, but is not like taking a car, I need to get it ready”, then they quietly walked and crouched near some boxes. “I’ll take and prepare the flight” Michal said, “you go to the terminal building and neutralize anyone there, keep and eye on the alarm, the control tower seems empty, check it just after you took control from the terminal building”. Ricardo nodded then walked quietly to the terminal building, then Michal went to the hangar. He walked slowly, taking his time to observe the hangar surroundings, so he could take the hangar personnel by surprise. He stood hidden nearby, he didn’t needed to hide, but he thought the best way was to use a little stealth so none report a missing plane, but he wondered why that kind of Jet would be there. The Airfield was far from the city, so it could easily be used has a smuggling airfield, that would explain why there were so few people. There were a technician fueling the plane, bus Michal didn’t saw anybody else, so he decided to act. Michal went to the hanger in a stealthy way, for a man of his size, he surely knew how to walk quietly, the technician was distracted, mainly since he was concentrated on the plane and had his headphones over his ears. Michal smiled, this could be easy since he didn’t had time to torture or rape him. Michal walked next to the technician, he saw a shadow and turned quickly, just to see a huge man walking fast to him with his arms opened. Michal clapped the technician head off with such brutality that the skull exploded sending headphone parts, blood and brains splashing over the place. The body fell twitching, Michal looked the corpse and thought, “too easy”, then he filled the rest to the plane fuel tanks, closed the valves and entered to the cabin to prepare flight. Ricardo walked to the terminal building, he heard some voices on the terminal. Ricardo crouched so he could be seen from the windows, when he reached the door he heard three voices. Ricardo body twitched in excitement, he opened the door quietly and opened it slowly for a little to look inside and peek how many people were inside. He peeked and saw three people there, one of them seemed to be the plane’s pilot, the others appeared to be airfield’s officials. “The plane should be ready in any minute” the pilot said. I’ll take a look for it, then I’ll leave ASAP I can’ risk to be found here, the plane was already off loaded so I’ll be out on 15 minutes. The pilot walked to the door, Ricardo hid before some boxes. The pilot left the building and closed the door behind him, Ricardo walked crouching behind the pilot, he was careful so he would not be seen from the windows. The pilot was nervous “where that idiot could be now, the plane should be ready” he said, then Ricardo went behind him and with his hands he grabbed the pilots head covering his mouth, Ricardo pushed the pilots he’d to his pecs and then he pressed the head on his pecs. The pilot muffled yells were pleasing for Ricardo, he was aroused, feeling this kind of power over another man was a feeling he just recently begun to understand and his groin was responding in kind. Ricardo flexed his arms over the pilots head, the pilot tried to fight, he punched any part of Ricardo’s body that he could reach, but Ricardo grip was strong, the pressure he was mounting on the head was getting bigger and suddenly he felt a crack and the pilot’s muffled yells stopped. Ricardo just left the body there and crouched to the terminal. Ricardo was excited, he found that he loved killing, his adrenal glands where doing adrenaline on his bloodstream and Ricardo knew he wanted to snuff these other two, Michal said “neutralize” but from know on, when Ricardo heard those words, the meaning from him would be “snuff”. Ricardo then realized the kind of power the SSS meant, and he clearly enjoyed the felling. Ricardo reached the building door again, he was so aroused that he forgot any subtlety, he kicked the for with all his might, the door opened with a bang. Ricardo’s brain was moving at such a fast pace that all the movements of the airfield officials looked like they where at slow pace. Ricardo looked at one of the officers who tried to use a radio, Ricardo threw a chair to the officer knocking the radio off his hands, the radio fell far fro, the officers reach. The other officer tried to run past Ricardo, but he reached the officer with his hand and threw him at the other officer and fell unconscious. The officer who had the radio tried to hit Ricardo, but Ricardo dodged the hit and punched the officer ribs cracking three ribs. The officer fell on his knees in pain, and Ricardo lifted him and bear-hugged the officer tried to push Ricardo, bit Ricardo was stronger. The other officer begun to regain conscience, Ricardo saw him from his lateral sight and while bear hugging the other Officer he ran to the man trying to get up and kicked his head so the officer fell unconscious, the bear hugged officer pushed in desperation but Ricardo kept his hold. “Die you motherfucker, die!” Ricardo said. After some minutes of struggle the ribcage collapsed and the officers limbs went limp. He was dead, Ricardo celebrated his victory with a yell, he then flexed is biceps and kissed them. He then rubbed his wood and lost his mind on his excitement, Ricardo ripped his pants, his quadriceps where not as big has Michal’s but were clearly defined. Ricardo walked to the unconscious officer and decided to use his legs, he took his time to lay next to the officers head, he placed the head on his legs and then he slowly used his quads to compress the head. The officer woke up to find himself compressed by Ricardo’s legs. Ricardo laughed in pleasure, he was finding more strength than he thought he had, he rubbed his dick while compressing the head. The officer yelled in agony and Ricardo went crazy, the power, the sexual lust was too much for him and then Ricardo used all his Smith, the head cracked and the yells stopped, Ricardo kept compressing the head until it changed to a ovoid form, Ricardo released and so to the sure that he was dead he placed the neck on his legs and with a twist of his legs he cracked the officer’s neck”. Ricardo was still rubbing his wood while walking to the other officer, he punched the neck cracking it. Ricardo felt so powerful and the lust overcame his head, Ricardo yelled in pleasure and cummed. His breathing become fierce, the only being more powerful n the place was Michal, and Ricardo understood the pleasure that Michal and Wolf would be feeling when they snuffed other humans so easily that they didn’t made a distinction between people and bugs, Ricardo decided he wanted to be an elite. Ricardo took his cum soaked hand and licked his fingers. He slowly left the building since he could not concentrate well enough from the feelings mixture he was just discovering. Ricardo left the building walking unsteadily, while walking to the plane he found the pilots body. Ricardo strength was raising and then he realized that he didn’t defeated a man but a bug, the raised his right leg and with all his might he stomped the head, Ricardo’s hairy legs danced and showed all the four muscle heads working in unison crushing the head and splattering all the brain and blood on the nearby soil. Ricardo yelled in pleasure and kept walking to the plane. Michal heard the yell and left the plane. Michal walked near Ricardo and he felt that something in Ricardo changed, Michal smiled “how it feels?” He asked, Ricardo took a deep breath and said “like I’m invincible” Michal grinned, “you’re still way too far from that point” he said bouncing his pecs, “but if you stay with the SSS you’ll reach that point”. Michal turned himself and walked to the plane “Come here” Michal ordered, Ricardo slowly walked to the plane and entered behind Michal who closed the door. Michal seated on the captains seat and pointed the other seat to Ricardo “Don’t touch anything” Michal orders, Ricardo was silent. Michal started the plane’s engines and took the plane to the runway, Michal clearly knew what he was doing, Michal took off and directed the plane to the desired destination, “we will reach the Old Red’s airfield in one hour” Michal said. When the plane entered it’s cruise attitude Michal looked at Ricardo, “So?” He asked. “I wan’t to be and SSS elite, what I should do?” Michal flexed his right biceps “fell my arm” he ordered. Ricardo put his hands on Michal’s biceps, “Squeeze it with all your strength” Michal ordered. Ricardo then squeezed Michals biceps with all his might but he couldn’t make a dent on it. Michal smiled. “You should train, at the moment you reach the point in which you can make a dent on my flexed biceps, at that point you´ll reach the level of an elite. Until you reach that point…you should train…anyway, good work out there, seems you got some strength yourself” Michal said. Ricardo nodded his head, he was determined too reach the elite level of the SSS. He wanted to be worthy of the SSS and of his new master, Michal would be his model and his mentor. Ricardo then looked at his body, he felt stronger, but he needed to train more. “Thanks sir, and I’ll train to be worthy of the SSS”. Michal nodded, “I’m sure Wolf and the Interviewer would be pleased to hear that, and by the way, report the situation to the HQ” Michal said handling Ricardo the plane’s phone. After one hour Michal looked at his instruments and begun descending the plane. “We are near, Ricardo, prepare yourself” Michal said. After some minutes Michal found a dimly illuminated airfield. It was the kind of runway that you’ll never find unless you know precisely what to look for. After Ricardo saw the runway he begun to maneuver the plane to land. Before landing he briefed Ricardo. “This airfield is illegal, the Old Reds use it to smuggle drugs. I’m assuming that they will thing at first that this plane carries their goods, unless they first see me, so go back and see if there are any clothing and try to fit while I land the plane. Ricardo when behind and after some minutes he found the pilot’s uniform in a closet. He tried to fit but it was too small, so Ricardo tried to fit as best has he could and went to the cabin “That will do, we only need some seconds, at least to gain some time before they blow the plane off. Ricardo opened his eyes. Michal smirked “If they blow the plane I could survive easily, you don’t, and If you die the Interviewer will nag at me, so consider yourself lucky that I need to take care of you”. “Ok, Ok” Ricardo said disappointedly. “You’ll be a nice SSS recruit, just learn your place”. Michal said bouncing his pecs. “You’re weaker than me, so you obey me, understood?”. Ricardo nodded in fear, he already saw what Michal muscles could do and he knew that even if he already scored some kills, he was still too way behind Michal’s skills, and specially, behind his strength. Ricardo knew that Michal’s gave him an opportunity to kill three people, but he struggled, Michal would do the same feat effortlessly and gruesomely within seconds, or in case that Michals take more time, would be not for lack of might, but because he loved to enjoy to see how someone struggled in vain against his incredible strength. Ricardo instinctively knew that his place on the SSS were way below Michal’s, and that if he was very patient with him was only because he had an order, otherwise he could be already a smear on the soil for being weak for the mission. But Michal gave him the opportunity to taste the kill, at the very few moment he could heed the bone collapsing on his strength, he knew something changed, if he returned live from this mission was too be a loyal strong SSS member, he would be loyal to he SSS secrecy and will enjoy to snuff anyone that dares to step on the SSS ways. He wanted to be equal or stronger than Michals, or even Wolf is that could be possible. Ricardo felt his body responding to that desire, his body felt somewhat stronger. Ricardo took his seat and fastened his seatbelt, caressing his body on the process, his penis begun to engorge. Michal seemed to read his mind when he said “Look, you just snuffed three people back there, I saw how you crushed that guy’s skull, don’t get too carried away, not now, your body will change, and seems you already feel your muscles strength growing. Don’t let that feeling take over your judgement. Not now, or you will jeopardize our mission, Michal grabbed Ricardo’s hand and squeezed a little to make Ricardo feel pain, he tried to break Michals grip on his hand but Michal’s ironclad grip was incredible. “Don’t forget your place… if you, for some reason makes me lose even one second of time on this mission, I will kill you in the most painful and humiliating way, no matter if the Interviewer or even Wolf gets mad at me, learn your place, understood?”. Michal released Ricardo’s hand and kept flying. “Now prepare, as soon has we land, you open the door and disarm the guards that are next to the plane, I’ll go behind you, after we take control of the place, we rendezvous again at the plane side, you go front and left, I go right and behind…no survivors”. Michal stablished the plan and then proceeded to final Ricardo nodded and held his hand still reddish from the humility lesson he just received. The landing itself was uneventful excepting for the fact that the guards were puzzled by the unknown plane landing. They initially thought “Could be that some shipment notification was forgotten?”. They unlocked their weapons and begun to walk next to the taxiing plane, the plane lights were on, so they couldn’t see who was piloting. After some time the plane engines and light were turned off, Michal looked outside from the pilots window, “four or five guards, two left, three right” Ricardo did the same on his window, one behind, then he proceeded to the plane’s door. The guards walked slowly to the plane they kept aiming and the plane. The door opened. A medium-big guy dressed in a pilot uniform walked down, there were no moon so they didn’t noticed that the uniform was barely fitting and that the pilot didn’t have shoes or even socks. The “pilot” descended and in a very latin English he said “delivery, all the good are there, who will unload them?”. The guards were puzzled, Ricardo walked casually. Suddenly he punched the nearest guard will all his might, the other guards were surprised but at the same time Michal jumped out of the plane and fell over the other guard who fell to the floor, Michal quickly jumped over him pinning him to the ground Michal took the weapon from the guard’s hand and tore two fingers with it. Michales closed his right fist, “bam, bam, bam” Michal punched the guard face three times, but the skull was cracked open at the first punch, the other two were just to make sure. On the other side Ricardo already disarmed the guard and grabbed his head and then twisted the head 180° degrees cracking his neck. The body felt limp, then Ricardo ran to the other guard and ripped the weapon from his hand, the guard took a knife and swung it to Ricardo who dodged the knife and stood in a fighting position. Michal jumped to the other guard who was surprised to see a monster size man bulging with muscles running to him, first the surprise, next, the fear when he noted Michals fierce face that looked like a predator falling over his price. BOOOOOM, CRACK was the only sound he heard when Michal punched his chest cracking his sternum and grabbing his pulsing heart. The guard looked at Michal pleadingly but Michal just ripped the heart of the body, the guard fell to the ground and saw how his life was leaving his body with his heart on Michal’s hand, Michals then jumped over the plane, the guard aimed at him, but before he could shoot Michals threw the beating hart at him. The heart landed at the guards face where it exploded gushing blood all over the guards face, blinding him for a moment, Michal fell next to the guard and quickly he took the guard shoulders and in two quick movements, he ripped the guards arms from their sockets, before the guard could yell Michal grabbed the guard mouth and crushed the face and jawbone, the guard fell to the ground and Michals stomped his head crunching the head remains, Michal twisted his leg, so the only thing that remained from the head was a bloody stain on the floor. Michal bounced his pecs in victory, then turned and walked calmly around the plane to see Ricardo fighting the other guard. Ricardo was figuring out how to take the guards knife of the hand of the guard. Michal turned his head in reprobation, “Ricardo! You’re already stronger than that knife, don’t act so weak!” he yelled, Ricardo lost his concentration for a second, then the guard stabbed Ricardo right on his left pectoral muscles. However the knife bounced back and only the shirt were ripped by the knife. Ricardo was surprised, he then grabbed the guard who tried to stab Ricardo’s arm unfruitfully, he only could scratch his skin with it, so Ricardo took the arm with the knife and pulled I will all his might, the arm dislocated from the shoulder, but Ricardo couldn’t tear from the body like Michal would do, the guard yelled and stump let bak a few steps, but the arm was already useless. Ricardo then grabbed the guard by the neck and lifted him choking, the guard struggled and tied to fight with the other hand but Ricardo was focused, the guard struggled but Ricardo went full strength, a sudden shot of might entered Ricardo’s hands and he crushed the guards neck. The guards head went limp and has hangin from Ricardo’s hand, then Ricardo released the crushed neck but he wasn’t satisfied. Ricardo felt disappointed, with himself, hours before he was in ecstasy, but now, he Feld so weak compared to Michal, Michal killed three guards in a few seconds, In some utter display of dominance and strength, giving in seconds such a bloody display of masculinity, Ricardo struggled with two guards and he even didn’t knew his limits properly. Ricardo felt he needed to make up for his weakness. He then ripped the head from the last guard’s neck and offered to Michals has an offering. “I wan’t to be strong, for the SSS, for you!” Ricardo said. “Michal took the head from Ricardo’s hands and crushed like of it were a beer can” Ricardo looked at Michal’s eyes and found Michal’s dark and cold glance. “You’re weak” Michal said coldly, “But at the same time you’re way stronger than them, know your place” Michal said while cleaning the head remains with his tank top. Ricardo said “help me” Michal glare was cold… “I could kill you anytime, If I ever see any other sign of weakness, I’ll kill you, understood?, Ricardo nodded, “Now get out of that disguise, it’s ridiculous” Michal said, Ricardo then ripped the uniform from his body and walked at Michal’s side. Michal searched on the guards remains and found a car’s key. “Let’s go” Michal said, they found a Humvee, Mitchal took the steering wheel. They went for the road and went to the Old Red’s headquarters. Meanwhile on the SSS quarters the Interviewer was looking at his phone on Wolf,’s room Wolf was just getting out of the shower, and went to put some clothes. “Have you received communication from Michal?” Wolf asked. “They are now on the Old Reds airfield, they are goin to their headquarters”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer phone and said “Why you sent Ricardo? He’s weak. “Ricardo can be a good SSS elite, but he has his own pace, if I let him to you he would be dead at this time….Ricardo is not like Carlos, Carlos is more brutal, Ricardo can get strong but he needs someone that can lead him, that’s Michal’s strenght” Wolf lifted and eyebrow “Do you mean that Ricardo can be stronger than Carlos?” “I’m not sure if it’s stronger, but when he wakes up, he will be a top elite. Michal can teach him, or kill him this mission will be his own test”. The Interviewer said, Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I’ve trained him, his body will be strong, his mind…I don’t know, Wolf put a beer can over his mouth and crushed it drinking the can contents”. The smiled and looked at the Interviewer. “When we will go to the police?” “Soon Wolf, we need to make sure all the pieces are in place, then we will go”, the Interviewer said. He tapped his phone and said “We need first to see the results of Michal’s mission”. I’ll tell you as soon as possible. “How many of us will go?” Wolf asked, “Just you and me for now, we still need someone to take care of the warehouses, do you think Carlos could handle that?” The Interviewer said “Let me think Wolf said, has soon as I have a suggestion I’ll tell you buddy” The Interviewer nodded and left the room. After just 30 minutes of driving, Michal was near his destination, the Old Reds headquarters were and unassuming building complex in a desert place, it was a big house with an unassuming looks excepting for one warehouse. Michal stopped the car and said “Look Ricardo, the house was four floors. I estimate that there are still 15 or 20 guards, the elite guards are on the third and 4th floor. Our target should be on the 4th floor”. Ricardo then asked, “No survivors?” Michal pondered his answer, “We might find some good candidates for the SSS, the big boss is mine we will enter the same way we entered the airfield” “Please don’t toss me again sir” Ricardo asked. “Ok, you’ll go behind me this time.” Michal said. Michal drove the car to a nearby mountain, he then looked ad the big white house, Michal frowned, "the guards have been alerted, you sure we killed al the guard on the airfield?” “Yes sir”, Ricardo said, I’m sure that we killed everyone” Ricardo pondered if he would be punished by Michal, but Michal simply said “appears that they are ready for us, we need more information, I’ll go there, do your phone has signal here?” Ricardo showed him the phone, it had a good signal level so Michal nodded. Stay here with the car, I’ll go alone and then I’ll tell you what to do”. “But sir, you don’t have a phone, or even clothing” Ricardo said. “I’ll send you a message, so stay alert, or you might miss the fun”. Michal said. “But sir, you’re going to run?” Ricardo asked risking himself for a punishment. “I will go unnoticed if I reach the house before sunrise is still pretty dark but we don’t have much time, if we go with the car they can evacuate Igor, and I really want him” Michal said while grabbing his crotch. Michal left the car and ran to the Old red HQ, he was very fast, not has fast as a car, but the managed to go unseen, when he reached the house fence he tor it apart and entered the place. “Idiots, they surely underestimate us if they think this fence will stop us”. Michal thought. He entered the house and was spotted by a guard. The guard grabbed his radio but Michael was faster than him he grabbed the hand with the radio with his right hand and his head with the left hand, Michal crushed the hand and the head at the same time. The body fell to the floor. Michal grabbed the body and and carried it to a nearby parked car, Michal dropped the corpse on the cars trunk, then he carefully went to the first floor, trying to not alert the guards, not that soon, he knew that he could take the HQ by himself, but he wanted Igor. Michal found the security room, with extra care Michal entered the room, there was only one guard monitoring the place, but the guard was asleep. Michal smiled contemptuously, “Incompetent piece of shit”, He closed the door and secured it the room was filled by a brief “click”. The guard didn’t woke up. Michal decided to wake the guard and show the true size of his mistake. Michal grabbed the seat and turned it, the guard woke up and saw the biggest man he ever saw “Michal?” He said but Michal fist crushed his head splattering blood and bone parts over all the screens. “Shit, you’re too soft” Michal thought, he dropped the body and looked at the cameras. He located the guards, and when he looked at the 4th floor cameras he saw Igor, Igor was a big Russian with some muscles still for himself, Michal licked his lips “your ass is mine” his crotch engorged at the thought. After some observation of the screens he knew that he could take the base for himself, but oddly enough, there were no means of scape excepting of the cars, Michal expected an helicopter for Igor, but it was quite strange, like if Igor wanted to be found, or like Igor was quite sure that he would survive any attack he could receive. Michal pondered his plans, then took the phone of the dead guard and sent a message to Ricardo “frontal assault, come quick”, Michal crushed the phone, he pointed the cameras to the mountain where the Humvee was and saw it moving, so he decided it was time to go. Before leaving the room he examined the the guard’s warm body and with a punch he ripped the heart and ate it. “Breakfast”, Michal said, he saw the clock, 6 am. “The turn shift” Michal thought. Michal decided to wait for his next victim, he was already aroused, Michal decided to play with his body for some instances, so he ripped his blood soaked shirt and massaged his strong hard nipples and . “Mmmm” Michal muttered, then he decided to unlock the door and waited behind it. After some minutes of self caressing the door opened, the guard looked at the screens, the dead body, exclaimed “SHIT” But before he could read Michal grabbed his head and forced his nipples on the guards mouth. Michal closed the door with his leg and blocked the door with his body, the guard tried to grab his gun but Michal cracked his forearm. The pain muffled cries vibrated over Michal nipples. Michal moaned in pleasure, his engorged dick wanted an ass to penetrate but he was on a mission, so, he decided to make his lust wait a little, then he begun to compress the guards head over his nipple. Michal slowly pressed, the guards yells become a higher vibration on Michal’s nipple, “man, you’re a good masturbation tool” He said while keeping pressing the nipple on the mouth, after some moments where Michal moaned the guard jaw dislocated and the skin ripped, then the head was compressed against Michal’s rock hard pecs. Michal kept pressing until his had was only separated from his pec by a small lining of blood. Michal licked his fingers wiped the blood from his body and threw the body. Then he left the room leaving the door locked. Ricardo received Michal orders, he jumped to the car and pushed the pedal to it’s full. The car slowly gained speed while descending the mountain. The Humvee speeded, then Ricardo aimed for the main entrance, after some seconds the guards notices the Humvee descending at high speed. Michal was walking silently on the house aisles, then a loud bang sounded and some shots were fired. Michal knew that Ricardo made his big entrance. “That’s the signal” Michale thought with a devilish grin and decided to leave any subtlety behind. The guards fired at Ricardo who was hiding in the Humvee crouching on the driver’s seat, “Looks I trapped myself here” he thought, the shots cracked the crystals and after some time they stopped, then a guard appeared in the driver’s side door, so Ricardo took his shot and kicked the door has har as he thought, the door flex and hit the guard. Ricardo jumped out of the car, found the guard on the floor and stomped his head as hard as he could. This time, the head didn’t made resistance, the feet crushed the head has it where stomping a bug, blood and brains flew over the feet, splattering the lower legs, even the quads. Ricardo felt this overwhelming power dominating him and giving himself a stream of pleasure right to his brain, but there where another guard firing rounds at him. Ricardo crouched on the Humbles side. The guard was yelling in Russian it seemed, but Ricardo would not wait for a translator, Ricardo knew his strength was real, so hew decided to use it, using Michals example he simply kicked the Humvee has hard as he could, the Humvee flew towards the guard who got crushed between the speeding remains of the Humvee and the wall. Ricardo’s body reacted to the kill and his crotch engorged, Ricardo rubbed his wood “this is what Michal feels” he thought, then he heard a cough. The guard was miraculously alive, coughing blood. Ricardo pushed the Humvee apart, the guard was crushed, he clearly would die at any moment. Ricardo wanted to fell his strength again, he then palmed the guards head, Ricardo grinned, he enjoyed the feeling of being superior, his pecs flexed showing all the striations possible, his biceps engorged and Ricardo laughed maniacally while feeling the head resistance, Ricardo pressed harder and the head begun to cave, a subtle, but sickening cracking sound begun to emanate from the compressed head but Ricardo didn’t wanted to stop there, he kept pressing until the head gave up all the resistance possible and simple explored on Ricardos hands, Ricardo released the head and stumbled back in excitation. Ricardo felt superior, flexed his biceps and kissed them, he decided to sip his fingers to taste the human blood. Ricardo’s dick was engorged. He wanted to please himself but remembered that Michal was still there and decided to concentrate on the mission and went to search him. He left the place and walked to the house aisles while the house alarm begun to sound alerting all the guards. Michal crushed the alarm button he just activated, “that will make this funnier” he thought. Two guards sprung from, the next room door just to find a bodybuilder in posing trunks, soaked in blood and salivating. They ran to Michal, he yawned, Michal grabbed one guard by the chest by digging his right hand fingers on the sternum and lifting, then lifted the the other guard with his left hand, the guard with the perforated chest struggled but his pain was so intense that the only thing he could do was to express his pain with this face and try to move Michal’s strong arm but not even denting Michal’s skin. The other guard dangled his feet trying to kick Michal and trying to scratch Michal’s forearms to no avail. That was so easily the Michal felt disappointed. “I thought you wold mean a more challenging foe”. He said, then lifting the guards he pressed them agains the wall. Michal’s tríceps sprung to life compressing the guard by his sternum slowly, Michal grinned, he enjoyed the squirming of these weaklings. The sternum gave up and cracked on Michal’s fist, Michals kept pressing the heart and the body just stuck to his fist has the gravity made his job. Michal decided to prolong the suffering so, the decided to Miss the heart for now and went to grab the spine, the moment he grabbed the spine he felt the carotid pulse he felt the life passing through the blood, he felt sick to see that life wasted on such a weak being and then he grabbed the spine and the carotid and ripped from the guard’s body blood sprayed all over the place and soaked Michal and the other guard. The guard was horrified to see how easy was for Michal to rip apart a human being and how little care Michal had for their lives. Michal kept lifting the other guard, he wasn’t even feeling fatigue. He looked ash the guard, his gaze was excited, the guard tied to yell but Michal’s grip barely left any air passing through the windpipe. Michal pondered what to do. He pierced the guard arms with his right hand then slowly felt the muscles ripping by the strength of his fingers. The guard squirmed in pain but Michal continued slowly gripping the arm, he begun to tear slowly the arm muscles, the then fully grabbed the arm and yanked it, ripping it from the body, he released the grip on his neck so the guard fell to the floor trying to use his good arm to stop the blood loss. Michal said, “Is not use” So Michal grab the guards head and put it on the back of his leg and gripped it between his calf and tight. The guard tried to bite the calf muscle at the same time that Michal compressed his head with his calf and the calf broke the guards teeth and face, before the head slipped and the guard fell to the ground. Michal said “you should have let me kill you easily” then he put his foot on the head, he flexed his calf, the muscles were big and defined, Michal admired for some seconds his muscles and then compressed the head crushing it. “Weak, too weak” Michal said in frustration. Before he left for the second floor. Ricardo walked to the aisle, he didn’t saw any sights of Michal near. He was puzzled because the alarm went off but he expected more guards on the first floor, bit the guards didn’t broke to the aisles. he saw a door, he walked quietly and opened slightly the door, in the slit he saw a guard talking over the radio “There where two mangled bodies, we don’t know how many of them are here!, the security room doesn’t answer”. The guard said frantically. The guard waits for orders and Ricardo saw his change, he opened the door and tackled the guard, he grabbed the weapon and knocked the radio off the guards hand, both men struggled for a little, but Ricardo was stronger so he overpowered the guar, Ricardo grabbed the guards throat and said “time to die” Ricardo ripped the guard throat from the neck. The guard gasped for air but Ricardo wanted to inflict more brutality, he pinned the guard body to the ground using his knee and grabbed the head Ricardo pulled the head with both hands and ripped if from the body. Ricardo yelled in victory so his yells mixed with the alarm in a sick sound. Ricardo threw with all his might the head against the wall crushed the head and splattering all it’s contents over the wall. He then left the room and went for another kill. Michal walked to the second floor, he found the stair, there were three guards aiming his weapons at anyone who appeared on the base of the stairs. Michal decided to get up the stairs running to them. The guards fired his weapons, but the bulled bounced from Michal’s body, as soon as Michal reached the upper level of the stairs Michal grabbed to guard by the heads and crushed one agains the others, Michal pressed until his hands were almost together. Them he threw the headless bodies at both sides. The other guard wanted to run but Michal grabbed him by the neck, with one hand, then he used his other hand to lift him from the ground, Michal used all his back muscles to fold the guard in two from the spine, the guard just said “AIEEEEEEE” before Michal let the body fall and stomped the head flat. Michal enjoyed the cracking sound and the blood soaking his feet before going to the next Kill, he decided to go left to go to the playroom, he felt some of the guards where already there, he smiled while enjoyed the thrill to see how many kills he would get this day. Ricardo found the stairs, he saw bullet holes on the wall and begun to climb the stairs. He reached the trench up the stairs he was two headless bodies and a headless body broken in two. He saw Michal’s bloody footprints on the floor and decided to go to the other side just to find some more guards to kill. Ricardo rubbed his crotch and went to a door marked “operations”. He decided that since Michal already made a ruckus on the stairs there were no point in trying to be subtle. He kicked the door and saw two guards aimed at him. His weapons trembled, Ricardo wasn’t that big, but he was soaked in blood and brains, so he looked like a small version of Michal. He thought that they could be thinking that he was Michal, so he decided to play the role, “Fight with your fists or you will suffer the same fate your companions over there” he said with authority. The guards fired their guns and Ricardo dodged the bullets, but some of the bullets reached their target. Ricardo used his arms to cover his face, he feared that his stunt would cost him his life, the impacts hurt like hell but Ricardo then saw that even if the bullets impacts gave him pain, the bullets bounced on his muscles. Ricardo smiled and decided to go wild, Ricardo took the door and ripped it from the hinges. Then he threw the door at the guards who dodged the door, Ricardo grabbed a seat and threw it at the guard head who fell unconcious, the other guard fired his gun wildly. Ricardo covered his face, every step he took he understood that he now was stronger than the bullets, he still covered his face since he wasn’t sure about what would happen if the bullet hit and eye of his face, but he didn’t stopped. When he got near the guard, the guard tried to run terrified, but Ricardo grabbed him and bear hugged him, Ricardo used all his might tho crush the guards ribcage in one swift movement, the body fell limp, Ricardo kneeled over the body remains lifted his arms and closed his fist, then with both hands he slammed the head three times crushing it against the floor. Then he walked to the other guard, he grabbed the head and put it over his hairy chest. Ricardo compressed the head, has the guard was unconscious at first he didn’t felt nothing, but suddenly he regained consciousness to fin himself encased in muscle and hair. The punched Ricardo but Ricardo quit squeezing. Ricardo then felt contempt for the guard, Ricardo felt has a merciless predator so he used all his might and the eyes popped out of their sockets, the head was compressed against Ricardo’s chest and blood poured all over the place. Ricardo wiped the excess of blood and decided to go next to Michal. Michal entered the playroom, there were three guards, all aimed at him. Michal examined the room, but his eyes stood on one very big guard that was expecting Michal. “Hello Michal, long time no see” the guard said. Michals grinned, bounced his pecs and quads and said “Hi Ivan. Ivan was a big man, he was fit but he wasn’t a bodybuilder type, already in his first 40s, he had big arms, legs and pecs, his face was masculine, the only defect you could saw on Ivan was a flabby abdomen, but it in truth made Ivan look more masculine. He was a former army sergeant, he retired and found in the Old Reds a way to improve his income. He forged a kind of relationship that bordered on a little respect from Michal, he was weak for Michal’s standards, but he could be on Ricardo’s level or easily could improve with some training from the SSS. Unfortunately this time they both were on opposing sides, Ivan aimed at Michal but Michal said “Ivan I kinda like you, so I’ll give you a chance, first of all, I don’t use weapons excepting for these” Michal flexed his biceps, “these” he said pointing at his legs “or this” he said grabbing his crotch. Ivan raised an eyebrow. “So i kinda like you, you don’t seem like these bunch of losers, you have some strength, I’m inviting you to an interview, if you pass, you’ll be part of the SSS, you can become like me” Michal said. Ivan looked at Michal, Michal was huge and strong. No matter what, Michal seemed to be unfazed by the weapons. Ivan pondered his possibilities. “This SSS are another mafia?” Michal laughed, “Wolf would kill you at the instant you say that”. Michal said while walking near on the of there guards, they fired but Ivan didn’t shoot, the bullets ricocheted from Michals body who casually walked next tho the guards while looking casually at Ivan, Michal pushed one of the guards and sent him flying to the other side of the room where he fell to the floor with a thud. Then he grabbed the other guard weapon from the barrel and twisted cracking the hand bones, the guard yelled in pain. Michal grabbed the guard from the neck and pelvis and easily lifted the guard overhead. Michal lats grew in size and Michal’s V body shape looks like a menacing cobra. Michal smiled. “the SSS gives you power” then Michal brought down the body over his quads with all his might, the guards spine cracked but Michal’s might was so great the the body ripped in half over Michals quad scattering guts and blood over Michal’s abdomen ands pecs. Michal rose proudly bouncing his pecs an flexing his biceps “Do you want this kind of power?” Ivan was aroused by the brutal power he saw. Michal knew he had Ivan mesmerized, Ivan’s motivation on the Old Reds were that they gave the feelings of power and authority feeling that he lost when he was retired from the Army. On the Old Red’s he could execute some of their foes, Ivan became on of Igor’s favorites, unbeknownst to him, that saved his life because if he where one of Nikolai’s men he sure could be death at Wolf’s hands. Now, Michal could try to convince him to get an interview on the SSS. Michal kept flexing, mesmerizing Ivan with his power, Ivan loved the power, he saw the body remains. To increase the drama Michal went near the guards head and put his foot over it, it was unnecessary the guard would soon to be dead but still, he wanted Ivan to know his place. “Ivan, on the SSS we are way above the bugs” Michal said while slowly crushing the head until there was nothing from it excepting a paste that looked like Michal had stepped over dog shit. Michal’s quads rose and Ivan looked wondered, “How in hell you hide that power while you where here?” Ivan asked, Michal smirked “I didn’t” and slowly twisted the head so to show Ivan how little he cared abut the lesser beings lives. “All those disappeared guards…I was you” Ivan said dumbfounded. Michal dick sprung to action on the killing memories. “All those guards served his purpose… to be killed by my hands” Michal said while flexing a crab pose. “Don’t be a bug Ivan”. Ivan looked at Michal, “what do I do?” Michal walked next to Ivan, grabbed his shirt and ripped from his body, Michal used the shirt to clean his own torso. Ivan pecs where rounded, not as well defined has Michael’s but where way above average, he had good arms, then without asking Michal ripped Ivan’s pants, Ivans body was a powerlifter type body. “You have a decent body for the SSS, we could work your strength” Michal pondered to himself while ignoring Ivan’s complaint. Ivan complained about his clothes, Michal grabbed Ivan by the throat and brought him near his face, Ivan tried to release the grip but now he was on Michal’s receiving end. Ivan found his place, just above the average bug, just spared by Michal’s mercy. “I will end you to the SSS quarters, I’ll commend you, but even if I spare you here, I cannot guarantee that you’ll be received by the SSS” Michal said grinding his teeth, “We always look for candidates and we are now a little short on candidates, but If the Interviewer rejects you, you can have a fate worse than the bug there” Michal said while pointing at the corpse with his head. “Understood?” Michal said while releasing Ivan. Michal taught Ivan that he would get an opportunity on the SSS, but he lost his kill, he went in frustration and grabbed the other guard. He tried to use his weapon but Michal ripped the weapon with the hand. The guard yelled in pain but Michal was aroused and the power display for Ivan left him anting more, Michal turned the guard and pinned him against the wall, the Guard yelled. Michal ripped the clothes from the guards body like the were made of tissue paper, Ivan jaw dropped when he saw Michal back in action, on the front Michal was impressive, but the back where so well defined Ivan dick engorged, Michal’s triceps danced while ripping clothes, the calves were like bulls pinning the body against the wall. Michal took the remains and ordered, “stop the blood loss, I need this one alive…for a while”. Ivan got the message and took some clothes and used them to stop the blood loss from the hand. Ivan loved to see Michal domination, Michal caressed the guards ass “good, you have been doing your squats” he said and feeling the entrance point he rammed his dick ripping his posers and ripping the guards sphincter, Ivan saw the back, triceps and calves dancing while Michal raped the yelling guard, Ivan understood then that Michal didn’t wanted the guard to live for more information but has a release for his lust and primal instincts. Michal kepí pressing the body against the wall, the guard kept yelling “NOOOOOOOOOO” but Michal was so focused on his pleasure that he didn’t realized he was flattening the body agains the wall on each thrust. The guard yells where weaker by the thrust and after some time there were no more yells, the guard was almost dead, Michal kept thrusting over the crushed pelvis, he came inside. Michal lifted the body from the head and took the body off his prick that was looking white cum. Then in a savage thust he crushed the head against the wall, the head exploded but Michal strength where so brutal that he pierced the wall with his opened hand, so the body stuck on the wall like if it was some gruesome painting on the wall. Ivan precummed from the show. Michal turned to him, dripping cum, Ivan was terrified that he would be next. Michal breathing was heavy, he took his bloody hand, cleaned his prick with his hands and licked his hand. “First, you go and find me some trousers, boxers, whatever you find” Michal said while breathing like a beast. Ricardo entered the room and saw Michal and Ivan, he went to fight Ivan but Michal pushed Ricardo to the other wall, Ricardo went flying over the room and hit the wall, but Ricardo didn’t fell to the ground. Michal was surprised, his amusement lowered his excitation. Ivan stopped on his tracks, now knowing what to do. “Ivan, do it quickly, don’t go to the third floor, they’re ours” Michal ordered. Ivan left the room as quick has he could. Michal roared in defiance. He wiped the blood from his body. “He is our recruit now, or at least until the Interviewer decides his fate” Michal said, Ricardo walked next to Michael “you grew stronger” Michal said. Ricardo flexed his body, for a swimmers’s body, Ricardo was packed and his hairy pecs and legs made him look sexy, “I feel now the results of the training in the SSS”. Ricardo said proudly. “Know your place idiot, your body is still accustoming to the training, don’t go reckless or you will be killed and the Interviewer will nag at me if I let you be killed”. Michal responded. “But sir, I learned that my body repels bullets” Michal looked at Ricardo’s body, this kind of bullets are easy, but they still can bruise you, so still, watch for yourself, if you get yourself killed, I’ll tell the interviewer that you were an idiot that didn’t knew your place” Michal said bluntly. Ricardo stood silent “yes sir” he said. “Good” Michal responded. They stood silent, Michal heard the movements on the 3th floor, the floor trembled form the guards movements, they were barking orders, but Michal decided to wait a little more, after some minutes Ivan entered the room with some military trousers and handed it to Michal. Michal took some boxers that still left too little to the imagination and “covered”. Michal smiled, “Ricardo, let’s go, Ivan you stay her, wait us here, you were Boris confidence man, I will need you” He ordered and both naked man left the room. Michal and Ricardo walked tho the stair, Michal saw the upper side of the stairs and suddenly he pushed Ricardo at the side and covered himself. At the upper side of the stairs three men on a sandbag bunker were firing a heavy machine-gun. They were scared so they were too trigger happy, has soon has they saw any part of Michals body they fired. So it was very difficult to go up using the stairs. “What do we do sir? Would be difficult to go up on this way” Ricardo said. Michal looked at him “I could be strong enough to resist the bullets from that thing” Michal said bouncing his pecs. “I only pushed you so you don’t become a strainer, you should know your place” Michal scolded Ricardo who grew fa little ashamed. Ricardo tried to look up but the guards fired, one shot grazed Ricardo skin. Ricardo’s face twitched in pain. “Told you so” Michal said. Michal grabbed the wall and using his hand ripped a big chunk of wall and in a quick movement he tossed it to the machine-gun. The weapon was toppled, Michal seized his opportunity, so he jumped before the guards could put the weapon on his place, one of the guards yelled when he saw Michal approaching at an awesome speed. The guard tried to run but Michal grabbed him by his neck and used his body has a bat. Michal swung the body and nocked the guards over the bunker, one of the guard fell downstairs, Ricardo grabbed the guard in rage and swung him downstairs where he fell with a thud. Michal stood upstairs looking down ad Ricardo, he just crushed the neck of the guard and ripped his head in one swift movement since Michal didn’t wanted to lose any time with this bug. Ricardo grabbed the other guard by his lowered and swung the guard against the wall, the guard stood limp but Ricard would not risk to let him alive, Ricardo went for the head and twisted if 180° degrees first, then twisted again so the head was looking forward, but the neck was clearly twisted like a knot. Michal smirked and then grabbed the other guard from the lower legs. When Ricardo reached upstairs Michal said “Too slow… this is the proper way to do it” Michal swung the body agains the wall with all his might, the head and body was crushed like a but against the wall, the body stuck to the wall, Michals pulled the corpse from the wall and ripped the legs of the body like they were tissue paper. Michal flexed his biceps. “come on Ricardo, can you do better?” Ricardo answered bitterly “show off”. Michal felt Ricardo’s frustration on his voice, Michal approached him and grabbed his wounded arm just over the bulled wound. Michal pressed the wound and Ricard yelled in pain. “If you just accepted your place you would not be wounded” Michal said with a calm anger on his voice, “Wolf already would have killed you, but the Interviewer sent yo with me to give you a chance to be of good use for the SSS”. Michal kept pressing, Ricardo cried in pain. “Know your place” Michal angrily said “Obey, don’t make me kill you…do you want to be stronger?” Michal ordered while causing more pain to Ricardo. Two guard appeared behind Michal and shot their guns but the bullets bounced on Michals skin who ignored them” Ricardo cried in pain but nodded with his head. “Good” Michal said and released the arm. “You have a lot of training to do, but today, you’ll learn you mental skills, that’s you mission” Ricardo stood up and forced himself to endure the pain, his arm was bleeding but he ignored it. Michal nodded then he turned to the guards, took both arms of one guard and with one yank he ripped them both at the same time, the guard yelled but Michal released the arms and punched the chest and abdomen with both hands, he grabbed the spine and with a yell his triceps and back flexed ripping the body in two. Michal released the body halves and grabbed the other guard by the throat. He looked at Ricardo who was standing behind Michal clearly enjoying the way Michal tore apart a guard like he was made of cookie mass. Michal tossed the other guard in front of Ricardo “he’s yours, show me”. Ricardo seised hi opportunity, let his foot and slammed if over the guards femur that snapped, the guards quads here destroyed but Ricardo’s . Ricardo kept pinning the leg of the ground, he bent over the body and grabbing the guards chest he lifted the body ripping the leg on the process, Ricardo felt his strength and loved the feeling, but he now kept his cool, he enjoyed the feeling to be an unstoppable alpha, but now he was in control of his feelings, he could be more like Michal’s a snuff lover unstoppable man but who always kept his cool to enjoy his kill, Ricardo now had an example to follow and he knew that the guards life would be an excellent offering”. Ricardo walked next to Michal, “Sir….master, can I touch your body? Michal stood and flexed his pecs, Ricardo pinned the guard’s legless body by the head In front of Michal’s pecs. The yelling guard saw himself looking at the most hard pecs he could ever see. Ricardo slowly pushed the guards head on Michal’s chest Michal smiled. “Thats good”. Ricardo then pressed the head with all his might and the head was crushed. Blood poured from the head orifices and splashed his pecs. Ricardo rubbed the bloody head remains over Michal pecs. They were so big that Ricardo was forced to use both hands to feel Michal’s chest. Ricardo was aroused, “So this is your power” Michal grinned “Yes”. Ricardo, humbled felt Michal’s legs, then kissed them both, he licked Michal calves, Michal groaned for a second and then he gently grabbed Ricardo from the shoulders. “I can’t allow myself to be distracted from this mission, there are still more rooms here and Igor is up” Michal said disappointing Ricardo. “Don’t worry” Michal said “I accept you apology, so now let’s finish this mission” Michal said and then went to the aisle. Michal went along Ricardo on the third floor “Seems they couldn’t replenish the guards we killed with Nikolai”. Michal though. “Ricardo, go to that room, there should only be a guards living room. Ricardo nodded, then Michal said “You can release a little if you can, I´ll be up”, Ricardo smiled and entered the room. There were two guards on the hide behind a big sofa, guns aiming “No machine-guns or Miniuzis?” Ricardo thought contemptuously. The guards fired his guns to Ricardo but now Ricardo was stronger, his body reacted in unison with his mind, so Ricardo’s skin repelled the bullets. Ricardo’s arm was still on pain from the punishment inflicted by Michal, but that pain helped him to be in control. Ricardo’s body was changing during this mission, so his mind. Michal’s example gave him an aim, Ricardo wanted to be al least strong enough to be a SSS elite and he would aim for that, he would aim to be on Michals, Wolf and the Interviewer expectations. No matter if he never in his life would get as strong has Michal or Wolf, he will devote himself to be strong, and anyone that dares to interfere will feel his wrath…or his lust. Ricardo quickly grabbed one of the guards and took the gun from his hand, then tossed it to the other guard who dodged the impact. The guard kept firing and hit his companion on the chest. The guard begun to bleed, Ricardo wanted a slow kill. He wanted to be like Michal, he wanted to enjoy the feeling of tearing someone apart, but until now he was a beast, not knowing to control his power, now he was in control, he would keep in control of his might and he loved this feeling even more. Ricardo walked to the other guard and took the gun crushing the guards fingers on the process. Ricardo kicked the guard who flew to the wall. “Wait there”. Ricardo then took the wounded guard, he knew that the bulled hit internal organs, so the guard would be dead soon, but Ricardo won’t let him to go peacefully to the other side. Ricardo took his right arm and twisted it tearing the biceps, the guard’s face twitched but the damage to his lungs didn’t slowed him to scream Ricardo released his arm and saw the bruise he just caused. Ricardo tested with the other arm but instead of twisting he yanked it has hard as he could, the arm dislocated from the shoulder. The wounded guard moved his legs squirming to the exit, Ricardo walked next to him “seems I found a bug, then he lifted his foot and placed it over the guards head, slowly, Ricardo felt the guards hair caressing his sole, Ricardo’s quadriceps begun to contract, his quad fibers slowly recruiting to except pressure, the sole went down like an hydraulic press, slowly the head was compressed, ad first there where no clear deformation Ricardo felt aroused, his wood was growing, the pressure grew exponentially has more fibers where recruited, then the head cracked, Ricardo felt the first cracks on his sole, then he kept compressing, the head was not even a challenge, not anymore, Ricardo’s quads went full strength and the sole went crashing down anything on it’s way, crushing compressing and destroying the head. Ricardo’s food was covered in blood, skin brains and hair. Ricardo loved this. He kissed his flexed biceps and touched his nips. This self worshipping was demanding him some release and he knew where exactly he could get it. The other guard stood speechless at the gruesome show he was holding with his left hand the remains of the right hand and trying to figure a way out. Ricardo’s swimmer body was not has impressive has Michals, but the way he saw Ricardo crushing his former companion made him feel fear. Ricardo slowly walked to him, he ripped is boxers revealing all his nakedness. The guard stood in horror, “what to you wand from me?” Ricardo just grinned, he wasn’t there to chat with bugs, he grabbed the guard’s left shoulder and tossed the guard to the sofa, Ricardo walked next to the guard and lifted him from the chest, with his foot he licked the sofa to accommodate it so he could lay the guard and turned him down. Ricardo Feld the guard’s ass and then ripped clean the clothes from his body, the clothes didn’t gave any resistance so in some seconds there where two naked men, or on Ricardo’s mind, there where only one man there, the other was only a body that only existed to satisfy a primal need. Ricardo rammed his dick on the guards ass, the guard cried “NOOOOOOOO” but Ricardo would not listen, he saw Michal’s brutality and it aroused him, Ricardo primal needs manifested on each throat from the body, Ricardo’s dick rubbed against the guards thing ass, Ricardo thrusted and thrusted, every movement was stronger that the one before, the guards tried to break Bree with his left arm, Ricardo didn’t wanted the guard to let go so he grabbed the arr from the elbow and tore if from the body, the only thing that was left was a Biceps and triceps heads dislocated from their lower insertions, the blood gushed from the am. Ricardo knew that the guard would be dead but he kept thrusting, his mind was overjoyed, he loved the feeling of utter dominance he had over a weakling. Ricardo trusted but the guards resistance was getting weaker, he was dying. Ricardo then decided to take a little more pleasure and grabbed the head with both hands, Ricardo thrusted, every time faster, Ricardo crushed the head and the twitching body gave him a final stream of pleasure. Ricardo went out and jerked himself fro another 5 minutes until he summed. Ricardo grinned, this was his first rape experience, he now felt what Michals felt and loved it. After some seconds Ricardo’s breathing became normal, he wiped the blood and sperm from his body, and left the room. Michal was out there, he had on his right hand a guards crushed head with his body hanging. Michal grinned “I went to see how you were going", Michals looked at the room’s interior, “seems you had fun” Michal said with an amused expression on his face. Ricardo just smiled. “Good” Michal’s said. Lets continue, Ricardo, look for the other rooms, I’ll go to the fourth floor” The four floor was the smallest, but it had the most valuable assets for Michal. Michal knew that it was designed has a long aisle with three bulletproof divisions. He still was puzzled that Igor didn’t left, Michal entered the first division, he saw a well equipped nursery, Michal nodded when he saw a slim guy dressed in a doctor’s coat. “Hi Doc” Michal said. The Doctor seated in his desk “Michal, long ti no see you, you came back, seems you betrayed us for real” The Doctor said. “Well Doc, you already know that, you have a lot of patients down there…” the Doctor smiled resignedly . “If you’re here they are all dead I suppose, seems that the Old Red’s have sustained quite a blow”. Michal was amused “you’r saying that so casually?, don’t you care for you colleagues?” The Doctor shrugged, well, I’m really here for the “volunteers”, Igor wanted me to improve our guards physical abilities, I’ve tried but so far I haven’t achieved the results I wanted, you never let me study you, that would truly helped me, but you’re too stubborn” He said “Sorry Doc", Michal said, “I din’t really wanted to be your rat” he said bouncing his pecs. The Doctor raised an eyebrow. “You’re quite the specimen, with your help we could rebuild the Old Red’s” Michal said “aaaah, the SSS will be the new owner”. The Doctor took a beverage from his desk and drank. Michal didn’t recognized the bottle. The Doctor flinched, yelled in agony and fell to the floor, “Coward” Michal said, the Doctor committed suicide, he walked to the next door “where are you going?” The Doctor said while stepping up. Michal seemed surprised. The Doctor took his desk lifted over his head and then threw it to Michal” Michal dodged the desk, then the Doctor jumped to Michal and kicked his pecs. Michal stumbled back, surprised “What?” He asked. “I only could prepare some of these ergogenic aids” Only two, but I’m quite proud of the results. Michal stood there surprised. “What are those?” This serum helps me to improve my muscle strength and reflexes”. The doctor put his hands on the coat’s pockets. “It’ s very difficult to prepare it, but I’m very proud of the results” The Doctor jumped in front of Michal and to Michal’s surprise two heavy blows landed on his abdomen. The Doctor kicked Michal who stumbled back. Michal sent two punches but the Doctor dodged them. The Doctor made a jab and Michal kept stumbling and crashed on a cabinet, all kinds of medical supplies fell to the floor, Michal fell dizzy for s second before receiving a kick on his face. A drop of blood dripped from the side of Michals mouth. The Doctor was ecstatic on his ability to hit Michal. “See Michal, I really wanted you, you’re such a good specimen. I could use you to improve my formula. So I could use that formula to improve all the Old Red’s guard. If i had you, this tragedy would not have happened, if just you would lend me your blood Nikolai would not be dead, the Old Red’s would have destroyed you pitiful organization” The Doctor jabbed Michal again. Michal stumbled and tripped on an oxygen tank and fell to the floor. “But you’re stubborn, and you didn’t fell for the sedatives on your food” The Doctor picked the oxygen tank with the intention to use it has a maze. “I knew you were stronger than you appeared, even for your size, I tried to warn that stupid Nikolai, I always suspected you and now they see I wasn’t wrong”, the Doctor kicked Michal on the abdomen. Michal covered his abs. “I told them to keep an eye on you, my formula wasn’t ready for Nikolai’s guard, they could wait for two more days…now I’ll killl you, and when we rebuild the Old Red’s you’ll be dead and your blood will be the base for my new stable formula”. The Doctor lifted the oxygen tank over Michal’s head and went for the kill, the tank descended but Michal’s hand grabbed the tank and ripped it from the Doctors hand. The surprised Doctor tried to jump bak but Michals grabbed his ankle and the Doctor tripped. Michal raised has big as he was. “The act is over…Now I see, your motherfucker” The Doctor was surprised. Michal had some red spots on his skin where the Doctor hit, but the Doctor knew that the damage was very minimal. “No, no, why you’re this strong?” Michal lifted the Doctor from the throat with his left hand “I knew you where doing some twisted experiments here, I knew you wanted me, I felt sick and now I see you were trying to poison me to take my blood?” Michal cleaned the blood drop from, his mouth with his hand. “This drop is more than most of my opponents had gotten from me”, Now you tell me. Michal lifted the Doctor and pinned him to the stretcher from the throat. Michal begun to crush the windpipe “Tell me Doc…what was that drug you used?” The Doctor struggled, but he wasn’t able to break free. “They are some noradrenaline analogs, they offer short term strength boost, the mental effects make the soldiers stronger…” Michal looked at the Doctor’s eyes “You really thought that that could defeat me?” Michal asked clashing his teeth” “You know that Igor makes his close guards train very hard, no weak man can be near Igor” Michal, pondered the Doctors words. “Why you needed my blood?” “You where different, I saw that from the beginning, unbeknown to you, I gave you the prototype formula” Michal released the neck, then gave one step back, we was thinking on the Doctor revelation. “What did you find”. The Doctor sat on the stretcher smiling proudly. “You where the only one that didn’t die, you were stronger, I kept perfecting the formula, with such resistance I could use you to perfect the drug. The Doctor went to a nearby cabinet and opened it, there were some bottles marked with numbers from the 1 to 12. You helped me to improve the formula from 7 to 12. Before it the drug down’t had an effect or killed the volunteers. You resisted, your body was so magnificent, it was strange, the drug didn’t had any apparent effect on you, but somewhat made you even more aggressive, but the effect on your strength wasn’t apparent. Michal listened in silence, “…but having a body capable to resist the deadly effects made me wonder if I could improve the formula by studying you blood.” The Doctor said. Michal thought on those time where he felt more aggressive than usual, the time he needed to grab a guard and run to a far away place where he could rape and snuff at will. He wondered how many time he could resist all those uncontrollable wrath episodes, how many time his mission was in jeopardy because he couldn’t control his impulses? He wasn’t discovered but the now understood why he killed so many guards while on mission, that made Igor paranoid, so he needed to get near Nikolai, but Igor was the Old Red’s true boss, Michal felt the rage filling his body. “I tried to convince you to give me some blood vials” The doctor said. “At the end I tried to kill you, but you’re too resistant, before I tried more drastic measures Nikolai chose you and you all left to the SSS headquarters, I was disappointed but at least with a last effort I could made the only vial of 13th formula, the one I used before, nobody knew it and at leas it seems to work for a quick strength boost, I still need to work on prolonging it’s effects, but I’m near…”. The Doctor left the stretcher, “Now I told you everything, I can’t beat you I Know, Igor will kill me if he finds I’ve told you everything, so I have two choices, I can try to leave or I can join you, I can be of good use for the SSS. The doctor said. Michal thought that the Doctor could be a useful asset, he could help to accelerate the SSS guard’s training. Michal walked silently next to the Doctor. The Doctor felt secure, he had the experience, the knowledge so he could improve the formula, Michal looked at the cabinet with the rugs inside and asked “Where I can find the instructions to make that formula?” The Doctor tapped his head “I have all in my head, I just deleted the computer files just in case Igor tries to kill me, he needs ,e and now the SSS needs me”. The Doctor said. “So, no copies?” Michal asked “No cop…” Michal grabbed the Doctors throat lifted him and with a bam he pinned to the stretcher again. “See Doc, I’ve trained all my life to have my strength, I’m very proud of my might… so I don’t appreciate the fact that you gave me some drugs to use me as a guinea pig, the sole idea of using any drugs to make me stronger would soil the very SSS values, you don’t know us….you don’t belong to us…you don’t deserve us”. Michal said while clenching his free fist. Michal released the Doctor who tried to scape, Michal grabbed him and pinned again to the stretcher, Michal ripped the Doctors coat, shirt and tank top, the Doctor was fit, he had a swimmers body similar than Ricardo, but different from him he was hairless. Michal looked at the body, he was fit, he could be a good recruit, but Michal won’t forgive what this unworthy being tried to do to him. “Doctor, you have surgery” Michal said, so he grabbed the Drs abs with both hands, dug his fingers and ripped the abdomen wall open. The Doctor yelled in pain, the Doctor guts where exposed, Michal graded the intestines and tore them open, while showing them to the horrified Doctor, “Look, you’re full of shit” Michal grabbed each organ and tore is apart, Michal graded the pancreas, the liver, the kidneys and tore them with increased speed and brutality. The Doctor tried to grab Michal’s hands but Michal just cracked the forearms who fell limp at the stretcher’s sides, the legs where moving wildly with each organ that Michal tore. “Look Doctor, you have even more things inside, I’ll take them out too” Michal said with en evil grin, “Your drugs worked”…Michal said while grabbing the Doctor’s lungs “they are useful to prolong you pain” Michal said while grabbing the ribcage and ripping them open exposing the hearth and lungs, Michal grabbed both lungs and tore them open, then grabbed the heart and crushed if before yanking it out. The alls where soaked in blood and guts as Michael tore each organ from the Doctor’s abdominal and chest cavities. The Doctor where dead already but Michal would not let the brain go undamaged. He took the head with his left hand and with his right hand he punched the head with such strength the the fist came out from the bak of the head. Michal released his left hand and the body just stuck on the air, hangin from mica’s side like an exposed piece of meat on a butcher shop. Michal looked the body, he despised the body. “At the end you you need hard work Michal said flexing his biceps and then ripping the body from his fist with his left hand. Michal dripped the Doctor’s blood, he used his hand to wipe out the blood from his body. Michal wanted to finish off Igor as quick as possible, he was puzzled that no-one came to help the Doctor, he expected al least a guard coming go help, but nobody came “Could be possible that the Doctor simply left? Or he truly wanted to defect?” Michal pondered while walking. At the next room he found seated on a desk, looking at Michal, “Nice kill you had there” he said. “Michal walked next to the desk. “Adam, why you didn’t helped the Doctor?” Michal asked. Adam was extremely big, not has defined as Michal but he could give him a run on his money at least from the size, Adam was bald, he had the face that showed that he could be fearsome if angered and his ling beard made hem look like a big biker type, but he didn’t wanted to fight. He simple stated: “I heard everything, I saw what you did, your brutality…I know I can’t beat you…but…I wan’t to join you, I wan’t to be like you” Adam said bluntly. Michal lifted an eyebrow, “but you’re quite strong isn’t it? You even have the Doctor’s formula”. Adam lifted a bottle on his hand “Come on, drink it!, I’ll wait” Michal said. Adam looked at the bottle and the looked at Michal, his bald face showed a mix of shame and despise. “I could drink it and maybe I can beat you, but for what? What would be the satisfaction? You already listed to the Doctor, this only gives you short term results, what would be the glory of that?” Adam destroyed the bottle against the wall. “I can’t stand this shame, the l Red’s were to be real strong, not this, I want to be really strong, like you” Adam looked at Michal’s begging. “And what If I refuse?” Michal said. “Adam went silent, he walked in front of Michal. Adam didn’t looked like he was fearing Michal but he was sure on his steps. Michal felt surprised since this big man was so sure of what he wanted that he could even come next to him. Adam said bluntly “If you don’t let me join you…then kill me like you did to the guards, or the doctor, If you don’t let me join you, then destroy me, I’ll be useless”. Michal raised an eyebrow. Michal grabbed Adams clothes and ripped them out, Adam stood there only with his boxer briefs, socks and shoes. Adam was packed, he had this wrestler-powerlifter type, Michal thought that Adam was very strong for his size. “What to you offer?” Michal asked, “I offer me” Adam said flexing his biceps and legs. “Will you help me to manage the Old Red’s remains and make them an assists for the SSS?” Adam face showed a little grin. “I’ll even kill the remains and rebuild for you if you ask me”. Michal smiled, “I’ll grant you an interview, I’m not the one that chooses our members, but I can help you to get your chance”. Adam looked puzzled. “I´ll explain you later Ricardo. Adam, I need the Old red’s information, you’ll be able to handle that?” Michal said. Adam nodded with his head”. Just at that moment Ricardo arrived, looked at the Doctors office and corpse “Look you had fun here” Michal smirked. “Are you going to kill him?” Ricardo asked. “Nope, we will have another interview” Michal said. Ricardo nodded “There were no more guards on the third floor” Ricardo said. “Only Igor and two guards are left” Adam said, “but they are not here” he added. Michal raged “what????” Adam stumbled back and said “Look for yourself”. Michal walked to the next door, ripped it from his hinges and tossed aside. The office was big, but empty, the furniture was the only thing that stood there. On the main desk there was a piece of paper and Michal found written on it just a word “basement” with a smile, like a meme. Adam went behind Michal with Ricardo “He’s waiting from you down there, he had the only stash of the formula” he said. “Why there are so few guards?” Michal asked. “After you left, with Nikolai, we lost contact with him, after a few days we assumed that Nikolai and presumably you were dead. We send our intel gatherers and when we saw you on the colosseum fights we knew that you double-crossed us” Adam said. Michal turned to Adam, “So you like the fights too” Michal said with a grin. Adam blushed Igor and I liked the fights, but we haven’t seen you before, we you found the links recently, but when you appeared, Igor went wild, he was decided to get his revenge, so he pressed the Doctor to improve the formula, as you saw, he could only manage to make to the 13th, but in the process, a lot of guard where killed. We lost so many man for such a small gain” Adam said, it seemed that he was worried for his men. “At the end there were only Igor, the Doctor, his two bodyguards and the few men fortunate to not be given the test formula.” Adam clenched his fist. “Igor wanted to kill you, he wanted to be strong, but he almost destroyed the Old Red’s” “you know I’ll destroy it” Michal said, “I don’t care anymore, you’re worthy, they are not” Adam answered. “So, what do I do for this “interview” he asked. Michal smiled “Ricardo, Adam will be our guest, please escort him with Ivan” “Ivan defected too? Ivan is a good man” Adam said with a surprised face. Michal nodded “you too can help with this issue, if you both pass the Interview, now go”. Ricardo signaled Adam to follow him. “Ricardo, after you escort Adam I’ll wait you on the basement”. Michal said. Ricardo and Adam left. Michal pondered all the info recently gathered. So, in the end he was responsible for the Old Red’s demise. Michal smiled. He went down, the third floor was deserted, the seconds flor was deserted too, there were no signs of Adam, Ivan or Ricardo. On the first floor he found a running terrified guard. Michal ran, the guard just saw a bodybuilder running ad devil’s speed that grabbed him by the throat. “No no no” The guard screamed. Michal left him and found a cellphone. The guard screamed. “Do you have any signal?” Michal purred. “No no no” The guard screamed again… “Oh you say that you have signal?, Can I bust borrow you phone?” Michal said in a sweet purring voice. The phone was locked but Michal recognized it was one of those with facial lock. Michal grabbed the guard by the head and made the guard unlock the phone. The guard kept yelling “No, no no” The phone unlocked, “thank’s sweetie” Michal said in a sweet voice, “I’wont see your photos, don’t worry” Michal then crushed the guards head with his hand, the guard made gurgling scream before the crush; Michal tapped on the phone. “Mission going OK, 2 interviews, wait for next update”, Michal send the message to the SSS Headquarters then crushed the phone and proceeded to the basement. Michal went downstairs, he casually wiped the the blood from his hands with the walls. Michal went down humming slowly walking, enjoying the time, feeling his calved dancing with every step, his quads flexing, Michal enjoyed the feeling of being in his own Wonderfull body. And blood soiled body, he reached the basement. Michal took his time to look around, the basement was big, It was a big space, like a warehouse, Michal wondered why the Old Reds would need to use the SSS space if they had this kinda big space. Michal saw the door, so he used the blood on his hand to draw an arrow for Ricardo to find him. Michal was aroused to see what he would find on the other side of the door. It was kind like entering the colosseum. He then opened the door. The basement space was huge as Michale supposed, in the center there where two big guards, and in a small bucked there was Igor, Igor was a huge Russian, packed with muscle, Igor was shirtless, his biceps swelled with power. Michal knew Igor meant business, but he never saw him shirtless, unless Nikolai, Igor could easily put up a fight, Igor in fact was the real leader for the Old Red’s, Nikolai was his second in command, in fact, Nikolai was his only childhood friend, they went together to the military and both decided to retire at the same time, soon they both left Moscow, then Igor went heavy on training until he won some bodybuilding contests, that gave them enough money to travel and scape Russia and east Europe, but unfortunately in their new land they soon found that things where going to be difficult, very difficult, unfazed, Igor used his size and specially, his strength to make some mob’s business, they worked with the Russians, the latins, the Italians, even the Japanese, on all those adventures Nikolai went along and helped him until they found that they needed to make their own business using the skills they learned. They created the Old Red’s has a way to remind them of his old country and also to make a statement that they would take all the old Russian mobs under their wings. Igor and Nikolai grew their mob and their friendship together, they felt like brothers. But even has Nikolai had some authority, everyone knew that the brain and brawn was Igor’s but they already knew that if they even mentioned that to Igor, they would find their deaths at Igor’s hands. They grew in power, but unfortunately other mobs still outgrow them in size, but not in brutality, Igor wanted to grow even if that was at the cost of fear, Nikolai didn’t care, he even enjoyed the brutality, one day that found about the SSS warehouse business and decided to send some of their valuable stuff there, until Nikolai wanted to send them drugs to store. Igor knew that the SSS could be brutal but since they weren’t interested on the mob business but as a mob outsourcer, they didn’t taught they could be a threat. Even so, Igor knew the SSS would be pissed if they discovered the drugs, but Nikolai insisted, Nikolai decided to make increasing quantities of drugs, at first the SSS only sent messages, is Nikola decided to test the waters even more. Igor warned him but Nikolai dismissed his concerns “We could just take them out” One day a new recruit came to the Old Red’s, Michael, he was one of a kind, Michal grew in the ranks at a extremely fast speeds, his arrival came at the same time that some guard simply vanished, but Nichal was son excellent on his work that the workload of the other guards wasn’t affected, Michal grew until he became the confidant of Nikolai, much to Igor disapproval but Nikola was set on him. One fateful day Nikolai decided we needed a base on the city, Igor was worried but Nikolai convinced him that the idea to take the SSS would be good, they knew the SSS didn’t used any weaponry, they thought that the SSS bribed some corrupt officers and politicians, Igor are worried that many guards disappeared without any explanation, they kept vanishing without any trace but Nikolai asked for a lot of men to take the SSS quarters…they never came back, they vanished. Now, the only apparent survivor was there, killing the rest of the Old Red’s, destroying what’s left of the organization…he was the answer, he had the explanations…and he seemed unstoppable. “Hello Michal” Igor said in a clear but cold voice, ”You came back”. Michal bounced his pecs. “Hi former boss” Michal answered. “I never was” Igor said. Michal nodded, “We can say that for a time I was, I killed a few people for you as you can remember”, “And you killed more of us I might add” Igor said trying to control his rage. “You made some missions for us, I might say that you were a great soldier, but little us knew that you really had another boss. I should have suspected it, but Nikolai…poor Nikolai was mesmerized by you, he thought that you were a good asset, and in a way you were, but I suspected, you were a good killer, a too good I might add, that kind of experience you don’t learn in the military, I knew you meant trouble, but I hear Nikolai, I should have stopped him…now I understand It always was you…” Igor said with main and rage in his voice. Michal scratched his chin, “Well Igor, in fact the ones that created this problem…where yourselves” Igor looked Michal with shock “You knew the SSS rules, you knew how we worked, you knew that the SSS didn’t stored drugs of any kind” Michal said. “You received our warnings, the SSS values their secrecy vow, but the SSS also values their rules, you were too stupid to ignore our warnings, so they sent me…at first I thought it would be an easy mission, but once I learned of Nikolai plans to take over the SSS, I needed I have to act, I needed to protect the SSS, and I protected it. But your transgressions against the SSS were so extreme that the only possible punishment is to utter destroy the Old Red’s” Unless you accept to abide by our rules and become one with us. Michal said in a cold but diplomatic voice. Igor was shocked, Michal just gave him the piece of information he needed to complete the puzzle… “And what about Nikolai?” Michal flexed his biceps “I suppose he was crushed like the big he always was” Michal groin grew in excitement. “You don’t know how I enjoyed ripping the brains out of his head and crushing it with these hands” Michal laughed like a maniac. “So tell me Igor, you’re strong, I know that, your guards over there are strong too Michal said pointing both with his finger. “So what do you say? Do you want an Interview with the SSS?” Michal said, Some steps sounded on the aisle, Ricardo entered the room slowly, look at the size of the place. “Do you have a lackey?” Igor asked with contempt. “I don’t know if a lackey is a good word on the SSS we respect our peer unless they are weak, he is an aspiring SSS elite” Michal answered. “So, there are elites on your little group?” Igor commented. “I wont call it ‘little’, as far a we know…we are now bigger than your group” Igor took the hit and sputtered “You traitor, you killed Nikolai you came here and destroyed our soldiers, now you think that I would join you?” Michal was unfazed…he pondered his answer and said “I know your answer, and your guards…do you want to have an interview with us?” Michal asked pointing at them again. The guards stood unfazed, “see? Joseph and Oleg are my most loyal guards, they are also the only ones that can even match my strength because they train with me here” Michal said opening his arms and showing Michal and Ricardo the entire place “we took the training equipment outside so we can have a fight without any advantages, just you and us. Igor said “yo mean, you wanted to take me with your two guards…so fair from you” Michal said scorning Igor. “You really wanted to kill me here, but you miscalculated dearly”. Igor was shocked. “See Igor, I now understand that you had a lot of difficulty trying to recover from your losses since the SSS took your valuables hostage when you tried to overtook us, you knew that you couldn’t get more soldiers quickly enough to fight the SSS, or to defend yourself from other mobs when the news broke. You even asked the doctor to forcibly increase the formula strength, I didn’t knew about that chemical compound but unfortunately that will only ad to your faults”. Michal said “We despise those methods, but you embraced them we could work together in your benefit, but you decided to betray us…you’re despicable, you’re unworthy… but worst of all…you’re weak” Michal said scorning Igor. “Do you want to fight me?” Igor asked. Michal smiled, “That’s one fight I want…but before… I want to play a game…yo say that these two are strong, I have here may ‘lackey’ as you dared to call him, so why we don’t see what can your guards do against my lackey and then we hit ourselves until one of us dies?” Michal said. The guards didn’t waited for an answer, Ricardo jumped to action too. Igor yelled “wait your idiots” Michal just laughed. The three men clashed in the space between Michal and Igor watched in silence, Joseph and Oleg tried to punch Ricardo, Ricard was dodging punched and kick’s at fast he could, he could withstand a hit but he didn’t exactly knew the guards power so he tried to assess it. Then he realized that trying to fight tow men at the same time wasn’t a good strategy, so he dodged a punch from Oleg and grabbed Joseph’s leg, with all his might he threw Joseph to a wall, Joseph’s head smashed against the wall and he felt unconscious. “NO, your idiot” Igor said, Joseph then hit Ricardo in the face, Ricardo stumbled, Joseph went for a jab but Ricardo reacted and hit him directly in the face, Joseph face bled by his nose and mouth, Joseph try to hit Ricardo but Ricardo was faster and using the leg has a lever he knocked the guard to the ground. The guard was facedown and Ricardo pinned his leg and made a heel lock, Joseph cried in pain, but Ricardo when fro more, he grabbed Joseph’s feet and cracked it so the feet was 180 degrees backwards, “YES” Ricardo yelled, Joseph grabbed his leg in pain. Ricardo flexed his biceps in victory “you haven’t finished yet” Michal said. Ricardo looked at Michal…”yes sir” he responded, Ricardo grabbed Joseph arms and twisted them, Joseph went wild from the pain, he was twitching side to side, but Ricardo wanted an utter defeat, Ricardo grabbed Joseph in a camel clutch, he looked at Michal and then Igor in defiance, he wanted the head backwards with all his might, there was a crack, then a riiiiip, Ricardo ripped Joseph’s head off the body. The ripped head had an horrified death, like Joseph wasn’t ready to be killed by a man smaller than him. “Your useless piece of shit” Igor said. Ricardo then grabbed Oleg from the place he felt and while standing defiantly in front of Igor he squashed Oleg’s head with his barefoot”. The body twitched and the stopped movement. Ricardo kicked the body against Igor who dodged it. Ricardo the jumped to Igor but Igor was prepared for that, Igor made a front kick that landed on Ricardo’s jaw. Ricardo stumbled back and fell unconscious. Michal walked next to him and said “you should have know your place” and kicked him aside. “Well Igor, seems that there is only you and me”. Igor looked at Michal has an animal, he had the formula on his hand. “please take it, I can wait”. Ricardo regained conscience and tried to stand up. He went stumbling next to Michal. Michal stopped him “Know your place, you’re not strong enough” then pushed Ricardo and sent him flying to the wall where he felt with a thud. After some seconds Ricardo seated next to the wall and decided to look at the ensuing fight. Igor took the vial, opened it and drank it. Michal just waited, Ricardo put attention since this was the first time he would see it in action. Igor yelled, he felt his internal organs where burning, after some seconds his body accustomed to the feeling. Igor ripped his shirt and flexed. “Now I have to power to destroy you” Igor said. “Let’s see if that’s true” Michal said. Igor ran to Michal who tried to dodge Igor’s run but Igor was as fast as Michal. Igor tackled Michal and both men fell to the floor. Michal felt himself in the receiving end of a barrage of hits. Igor punched Michal who covered himself. Igor hit again many times Michal looked surprised, after some seconds Michal used his legs to break free from Igor’s lock and stood up. “Seems you can put a fight he said”. Michales felt his body and felt some pain, at least some of Igor’s hits were able to sustain a little damage. Igor made some punched but Michal dodged some, blocked some with his forearms. Michal took his time to see Igor’s style. After some minutes Michal found an entrance and hit Igor’s abs. Igor’s feet left the ground for some seconds, Igor stumbled bak but didn’t fell. “I won’t fall until I’ve killed you” Igor said. Michal stood in guard but a quick smile formed on his face. “So…you’re ready to die?” Igor went back to fight, Igor this time added some kicks to his mix, one of the kicks hit Michals abs. Who stumbled back. Michal was serious “so this serum can give you this kind of power…” He said. “I told you, I’m going to kill you” he surprised Michal with a left hook. Michal felt a strange feeling for him, he felt the taste of his own blood in his mouth. Michal smiled there where few instances in which he would see of feel his own blood. Michal smiled. Michal decided to go on the offensive, he ran to Igor and feigning a left hook he then made a front kick with his right leg, the kick landed and Igor fell backwards. Michal then kicked Igor on the ground and lifted him from the chest. Michal bear-hugged Igor. Igor yelled and put a struggle, Michal liked to bearhug his opponents but Igor was putting a real struggle. Michal felt a little annoyed that he could get a proper bearhug on Igor’s body. Maybe the serum clearly worked. Michal released the bearhug, Igor fell to the floor, Michal stood up thinking what to do next. Ricardo looked somewhat puzzled but stood on his place. Igor body twitched from the pain, he stood up and begun a barrage of hits agains Michal. Michal found himself own the defensive, Igor muttered, “I’ll kill you, I’ll avenge the Old Red’s I will avenge Nikolai” Igor kept on hitting and kicking Michal, Michal was dodging and blocking hits looking for an aperture, but something was a miss, suddenly Igor’s hits were getting weaker, Michal begun to feel that some hits landed but they were weaker but the second. After some hits Michal didn’t felt the need to block any of Igor’s hits, he just stood there. Igor hits were now like hitting a brick wall, Michal sighted in disappointment. Michal grabbed Igor by the throat and lifted singlehandedly. “Looks like that crap drug effects waned already” Michal said. Igor struggled in vain, “Michal I…will..…kill…you”” Igor said “How do you want to back up that words if you can’t give me a decent hit without that crap drug?” Michal shook Igor. “You’re strong for a normal man…I thought you could give me some…excitement. Ricardo, get out” Michal ordered. Ricardo left still stumbling. After Ricardo shut the door Michal, still holding Igor said, I’ll have my satisfaction, one way of another. Michal ripped his boxers and shook his wood, Igor eyes went wild. “Nooooo”. Michal released Igor who tried to run but Michal caught him and pinned to the ground, Michal took his dick and putted nicely on Igor’s ass “I have some plans buddy” Michal begun to thrust himself on Igor’s ass. Igor struggled but Michal kept him pinned. “You should have kept you head cool” Michal said while thrusting, Igor struggled again “Let…me….goooooo”, Michael smiled. He could easily tear Igor apart but Igor could be a potential SSS member, Michal kept dominating and raping just for the sake of destroying a dominant man’s mind. Michal thrusted and thrusted, Michal was containing himself so to not make any Irreparable damage on Igor’s body. “You will be mine… We’ll dominate you…and you’ll serve us….until we don’t have anymore use for you”. Michal devilishly said. “Nooooooo” Igor said “I will destroy every memory of you Nikolai, and of your old life…you’ll serve me, you’ll serve the SSS” Michal said thrusting Igor’s ass until Igor fighting will was destroyed, Michal cummed inside Igor’s ass. Igor was exhausted, Michal then grabbed him from the throat grinding his teeth he said “We will teach you real power…you got an interview…what to you say”. Igor stood silent, humiliated….after some seconds he just signaled a weak yes with his head. Michal said “good”, then he threw Igor to the ground, grabbed him by the ankle and dragged him out. After some minutes Michal found Ricardo along with Ivan and Adam. All excepting Ricardo looked at Michal in surprise, “Is that Igor?” Michal lifted him from the ankles until his body didn’t had any contact with the ground. “With some training he could be a good asset, emphasis on the ass” Michal said while slapping Igor’s ass and laughing. “Do you have any cellphone” Michal asked, Adam had one and handed it to Michal. Michal tapped some numbers and contacted the Interviewer “Mission accomplished, send some people to clean here” then he hang out. Looked at Ricardo “Ricardo, you will head to the headquarters. You’ll go there with Ivan and Adam, tell the SSS we need some people here to take the shit out and take this place for us” Then he trowed Igor’s body at the feet of Ricardo, these three all have interviews. The interviewer is impatient. The sun was already high. “Man this mess is gonna take time to clean” Michal said, “For know I need a bath, but before…” He turned to Ricardo “Come here!” Michal ordered, Ricardo walked next to Michal “Do you know your place already?” He said. Ricardo nodded with his head. Michal flexed his bicep, then he ordered…“squeeze it”. Ricardo lifted his hand and grabbed Michal’s biceps and with all his might he squeezed. A slight dent was noticeable on Michal’s biceps. “See? You’ve improved”. Michal said with a grin and left the place.

This time the story got very long, sorry. Please bear with me since I'ts still not completely edited (I'm trying to improve my writing skills sorry). Thanks to freakoman2 for his always kind help and ideas and Mczapl for his suggestions. Hope you like it. As always, this story involves pretty heavy snuff. If this is offensive or turns you off, please leave. Part 5- SSS, Wolf’s magic Sorry for the long post, I decided to part in two because it was getting extremely long, has you can imagine, there will be a second part, and as always, In case you’re turned off by this kind of stuff, please stop reading and go somewhere else. This will get wackier and crazier. Wolf was training, has usual wen he wasn’t with the Interviewer managing the SSS business. He looked big, his biceps, pecs and legs where getting stronger, he smiled in front of the mirror, ripped his shirt of since it was the more expedite way to see himself in all his glory on the mirror. He laughed at the thought that the Interviewer would free out when he asked him for new (and more expensive ) equipment. But his muscles needed, and when Wolf’s muscles needed something, the SSS should provide it. Wolf left the room, he went to his quarters where there were only his bed, and a big stash of shirt that eventually would get ripped, maybe because Wolf ripped them since he disliked to take them out in the normal way, or because he would grow so big that the shirts would be unable to cover him. He took a bath, he delighted himself on the water flowing over his pecs and caressing his nipples, he delighted on his size and the water cleaning his biceps and legs from the sweat of the last workout he decided to put more pressure n the water to clean his back since he was so big that his hands didn’t allowed him to clean the back with his own hands. After he decided he would need to stop using on himself on the shower, he decided that his obligations with the SSS needed to be fulfilled, so he decided to dress himself, but before that he just peeked himself nude on the mirror and couldn’t stop to wonder on how big he was. “Damn, he said, how strong these muscles are?” he thought, then, he decided to flex a bit and make a quick double biceps pose, then he flexed and bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that revealed his Wonderfull and great arms with the most biggest legs that the SSS have seen ever. Wolf wanted to kill, ever since the Nikolai incident he has’t killed anyone and he was driving for that, he knew that the Interviewer was planning his next move on the police but that waiting was almost killing him, he was thinking on all the ways he could crush those unworthy authority figures and how he could easily show them who would be the strongest man and who is the real authority. He then decided to go to talk to the Interviewer and ask him exactly when he would release him. Wolf dressed himself and led the room, he was so focused on his way that he almost ripped the door from his hinges, he walked on the SSS aisles and then after some minutes he entered to the Interviewer office. “You costed us too much Wolf” The Interviewer said “Well, I’m so big that I should cost” Wolf answered with a proud smile. The interviewed didn’t answered immediately, that was strange, since the Interviewer would usually answer with a quick a cold response. “I know you want to snuff the police Wolf, but I need you to wait a little more”, Wolf bounced his pecs and breathed heavily in frustration. “Just wait a little more Wolf, you will have the opportunity to go. “I haven killed in a while, I need to” Wolf muttered. “The Interviewer looked at Wolf amused “So, it is just that?, if we provide you some victims…would you wait one day more?” The Interviewer said, amused by the almost childish response, but there was Wolf, in all his might, and desire to just keep showing off his might and his list to kill weaker man just for the sake of it. Wolf stared back at the interviewer and said “But just one day..what is your plan?” “Would you like to come back to the colosseum?” The interviewer asked. “Are you serious?” Wolf said in a surprised voice. “If I remember correctly, you said that the fights where so unilateral that people didn’t wanted to pay for those. “I know Wolf” the Interviewer said, “But, sometime we should provide some squash matches, and you my friend, are the perfect fighter for that.” The interviewer said, he seemed that he was planning all this. Wolf pondered a little and said “Who I will be fighting?”. The interviewer tapped in his PC, “Well, it’s true that no one on the entire SSS would fight you, nones is that crazy, well, maybe Michal”, Wolf raised an eyebrow “So?” Wolf asked. “In fact we have a contract,” The Interviewer said while tapping on the PC. Some names appeared on the screen. “There were some protest on the town and the cops were quite brutal with the mobs…some woman where raped and some men where killed, we still don’t know why, but some of the families ‘contracted’ us to give some cops and early retirement so I decided to do it has a public service and they can retire…by your hand” He tapped the screen again and other names appeared. “Our operatives already found the targets and bought them here… I’m sure they will be happy to know you…or not” The interviewer said with a small smirk, knowing that Wolf would love to make quite a show on this job. Wolf smiled in excitation and said “Are yo sure that they would be in shape for the Colosseum?” He asked. “I’ll personally check that they will be in top form for you” The Interviewer answered. “We already know those kind of people, we offered a good amount of money, they are also curious about what you did to agents Leon and Lobo….I hope you’ll find them fitting for your…needs” The interviewer said. Wolf bounced and caressed his pecs and arms. “I hope so too…” Wolf smirked. Then the Interviewer’s attention came back to his PC and tapped again on his spreadsheet, then sighted. “I will need you to make quite a show, we need to improve our profits I you want new equipment the next month” The interviewer said. “I need it know buddy” Wolf said “What?” The interviewer said bemused. “Already destroyed your gym?” Wolf ripped his shirt and flexed his arms in a double biceps pose, then bounces his biceps flexing proudly “What to you think?” Wolf said proudly, He knew that the Interviewer would freak out, but he will not make anything that stopped Wolf from growing mainly since he not only reaped the profits for the SSS, but he also liked to see Wolf size and brutality”. “Alright Wolf, I'll check on your equipment, do you have something in mind?” The interviewer asked, “Send me the catalogues” Wolf answered while leaving the room “I’ll choose what fits me better”. The day was pretty uneventful, Wolf was walking near the office and some of the guards entered to leave messages and soon leaving after saluting Wolf from a safe distance. The Interviewer left the office “Are you ready Wolf?” Wolf flexed his biceps “These are always ready buddy” Wolf said while bouncing his muscles in a mesmerizing way, the Interviewer took a time to recover his composure. “We have to go, but first let’s eat something”. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office’s warehouse, they entered the SSS restaurant and they both seated in a table. The guards seated on separate tables. “I’m still planning your next trip Wolf” The interviewer said. Wolf looked at him while eating a Hugh chunk of a chicken leg with his teeth in a savage and terrifying way that confirmed that his arms and pecs weren’t the only super strong muscle he had. “What is left?” He asked. “We need first to isolate the station communications, so you can freely do what you want” was the only answer Wolf got. Wolf stood silent, “I need you to give a good spectacle on this stream” The Interviewer said. Wolf smiled deviously, “I have something prepared, you’ll be surprised”. The interviewer lifted his eyebrows and kept eating. Wolf and the interviewer left the place, then they entered at the Colosseum warehouse, the one that had the most direct entrance, the went to “greet their guests”. “Wolf, please do not do anything funny right now, I just want to check them, once they are on the colosseum, thy will be completely yours” The Interviewer said. Wolf just smirked “Yeah, I’ll be very patient”. The interviewer asked another guard to accompany him, Carlos was tall and built, he had a tan skin and the shirt was slightly opened shirt that revealed his well built pecs, but Wolf was more imposing, bigger, savager and way stronger. The Interviewer chose Carlos because he knew that Wolf would scare them and that would affect the stream show. Even so, Wolf wanted to hear the conversations so, he stood outside the room at the doors side so he could not be seen. The Interviewer just entered the room and checked if the names were all correct, so, he fulfilled the contract. “Lets see”, the Interviewer said while holding a tablet the Carlos passed to him. They where in a big comfortable room, there were a lot of commodities, there where some couches, a big freezer filled with plenty of beverage types, there were snacks then and even a phone were they could ask for any kind of food, so the people inside would be in some place like a first class hotel. However, the people inside of it were a little uncomfortable. They were 9 people inside, all of them on their police uniforms. They looked anxiously to the Interviewer and nervously at Carlos, being a little intimidated by Carlos´s presence, all of them but one, the biggest of them that was even bigger than Carlos and looked somewhat intimidating. The interviewer noted the anxious bunch about Carlos’s presence so he figured they would be terrified by Wolf. He sighted in disappointment while taping his tablet. “I just hope Wolf doesn’t get mad and still give a good show”. The looked at the biggest one, Captain Brown, Brown was a big bodybuilder type, intimidating by his sheer presence, he barely fitted on his clothes and looked down on the Interviewer with a dark brown eyes that clearly matched with his last name. “Are you the boss here?” Brown demanded. The Interviewer raised and eyebrow and smirked “So what if I am?” Brown tried to hold the Interviewer but Carlos spend in front of him and Brown tight that he better get answers before doing anything harsh. “Please relax Mr Brown, I know you’re all stressed but we went leaps and bounds to make yourselves comfortable.” The Interviewer said returning his attention to his tablet and almost ignoring Brown. Brown demanded raising his voice “Let me out immediately of else?” The other people walked next to Brown trying to start fight, Carlos breathed heavily and his shirt partially ripped so a pair of well strong and rounded pecs showed up the seams. The Interviewer just said “stop Carlos, we only want to talk” Carlos was about to hit Brown but decided to obey his order. Carlos sighted and stood quiet but keeping a close look on Brown. “Gentlemen, please” he said in a polite voice, “Carlos, please, calm down, I don’t have any intention to alter the stay of our guests”, the Interviewer took his phone and made a call. “Tom, please bring the food”. The Interviewer hang up and seated on one of the couches. All the cops were looking at him. “Please gentlemen seat, the food will be here soon”. After some minutes the door opened and Tom entered the room, he was short but very dense, we was bigger he was dressed in a white T-shirt and denims that barely hide something his ego where very well built and his torso was big, but to has well built than Carlos’s. He was pushing a big cart with some high class delicacies, the cops mouth watered but they, specially Brown was suspicious. Then the Interviewer walked to the cart and took some food with a little fork that he took from the cart. “Delicious, he said to Tom who nodded with a smile, please gentlemen, lets talk, I Know you have some answers”. The cops took a fork each, and used it to pick some food, some, suspicious first smelled the food and then ate them, it was delicious and soon after they first probed the food they begun to eat the rest until the cart was empty, while that, the Interviewer took a can of coca cola from the freezer and seated on the couch and tapped on his tablet. After some minutes, Brown took another seat in front of the Interviewer and said “So, what are we here?” He asked. “I’m glad to see you’ve somewhat calmed down, Tom, please tell Wolf that he can go to his room” The Interviewer said while all the rest of the cops took seats in front to the Interviewer. Tom left the room, Carlos stood next to the Interviewer looking at the cops, his stare was ice cold, but he kept calm. “Let’s see” The Interviewer said, he tapped on his tablet and continued…“You all know about the protests that happened few days ago, you all were called to control the angry mobs. “Yeah, one of the cops said with a grin” The interviewer looked at him and asked “You’re….?” “Thomas” the cop answered. The Interviewer tapped on his tablet, “hummm, Sgt Thomas”, the Interviewer kept reading “you got three accusations to police brutality, seems that you had and order to contain the people using non lethal weaponry but somewhat, the cops on you command fired lethal bullets and killed 5 people”. The Interviewer then swiped on his pad “You were called for an internal investigation but for some reason they released you” “So what!” Thomas said defiantly, he was fit, not fit has Brown that clearly was the biggest of the bunch, but he could give a SSS warehouse guard a run for his money in a one to one fight, The interviewed stayed quiet and after some seconds he continued “There seems that there were proofs against you, but Internal Affairs cleared you”. Thomas looked surprised, so the others, where he could have all these kind of info? They wondered. “What are you up to?” Another cop asked while Brown and Thomas looked at him. The Interviewer looked at his badge and said, “You’re Officer Lewis” Lewis was skinny fit, he was tall, blonde blue eyes that had a crazy glare, he had defined biceps and the abs where marked against a well adjusted tank under the opened polices uniform shirt. A loud angry yell sounded and then a big hit made the walls tremble with a human yell and a sickening cracking noise. The Interviewer sighed in irritation, “Another mess to fix” he muttered, the cops looked at the door in surprise, then Carlos stood in front of the door, the Interviewer then continued. “Lewis, you were assigned with a fellow officer, Allen, and where assigned to keep and eye on some protesters, when the mobs started Allen and you disappeared, then Allen was found savagely beaten and he was shot dead in the head” Allen looked directly at the Interviewer and a small and brief, almost unnoticeable smirk appeared on Allen’s face nobody noticed excepting for the Interviewer. The cops looked at Allen, then the door and Carlos and they seemed uncomfortable; what else he could know? The Interviewer then said “Here we have also officer Robinson, you where accused to break into an apartment when the protests became violent and raped an adolescent woman who was hiding in her house, the parents found the body beaten to death and you appeared in cameras…absolved” Robinson, a tall muscular man with broad shoulders man, he was silent but his crotch revealed a growing erection. “Mr Scott and Torres” The Interviewer said while tapping his tablet, “You were recorded on camera, you were accused to rob at least three apartments, in one of them an old aged couple were found beaten to death, the internal investigation said that the mob entered the apartments and killed the couple”, Bot cops where seated next to the interviewer, they where normal sized males, one white and one latino, they stood up at the same time surprised but after the interviewer ignored them they decided to keep their cool and wait until the Interviewer kept reading they seated, and the Interviewer said “Roberts”, Roberts where a mustached male not that tall, he was big but not particularly fit like a fat wrestler, “Roberts” the interviewer said, “you were accused to beat brutally a woman and his son on an dark alley during the protest, there were witnesses but also were absolved by Hill as far as I know” The Interviewer tapped his tablet and kept speaking: “All of you where absolved by internal Affairs directed by Major Hill who is right next to me” The interviewer said but he didn’t even looked at Hill. “Mr Hill, you absolved everyone on this room, the rumors say that you were paid handsomely to deter their investigations and avoid them to pay for their actions until you yourself were recently investigated, specially after the recent protests” Hill, a small petite man shook uncomfortably on his seat, “And that leaves just two of you left” The Interviewer gave his tablet to Carlos and looking at Brown and pointing the last cop he explained “Agent Baker, you acted has a mole within the protesters, the rumors says that the protesters were pacific, but you used your place within the people to ignite the mobs, because of you the protest became violent and all your fellow officers made all kinds of bad things” the Interviewer then pointed to the last man that was the one that seemed their boss, or at least that had the most influence. “Mr Brown, you’re the highest ranking officer here, you’ve accepted some money from some mafias to scare people from their houses, the mafia wanted some buildings to hide their operations, and when people wanted to protest peacefully you ordered Officer Baker to instigate the violence so you could act almost unnoticed, when the protest leaders seemed to stop the violence, you ordered Thomas to kill those protesters to add fuel to the fire and keep the violence going.” The Interviewed coldly looked at Brown who was tense, like a predator, Carlos also tried to walk near him but the Interviewer stopped him with his hand “your actions were discovered by late officer Allen so, before he denounced, you made Lewis kill him and also you took the bribe from Scott and Torres who tried to use the protest has a cover to rob some people but unfortunately those old people found them and where killed there were also Roberts who was not on your orders but as you found him, he bribed you too for your silence; then, you influenced Hill to deter all the investigations related to the protests but he went too far and he got investigated too.” The Interviewer finished the last sentence with a cold “And just at our side”, then a deep silence filled the room. Everyone in the room were silent, they were almost shocked to see all the info and details the Interviewer had. Brown then asked “so why we are here?” “We’re here to help Mr Brown” The Interviewer said coldly, “we at the SSS took our business very seriously, you all have been found and we will help you to retire, we already talked and negotiated with Nikolai, the one that hired you Mr. Brown, and we will help all you to retire in a big way, you just need to wait until ur preparations are complete and you’re off to go, please stay in this room for one more day and you’ll soon be freed”. The Interviewer said while leaving the room. Brown was somewhat relieved, he thought that Nikolai would have fixed his retirement and he thought that he would be able to leave with all his money. “You will have all kind of facilities in this room, you can ask anything you need on the phone, anything excepting a way to communicate with the exterior, once all the details are finished we will inform you, only one day more gentlemen”. The Interviewer left the room, he felt exhausted, irritated, yes, the SSS ways where brutal but they always looked for a worthy opponent and let the common people in peace, these sold themselves to the Old Reds, the investigations left him enraged, the Old reds not only tried to took over the SSS, they where also plotting to surround them using the police. That unforgivable act should be punished and the Interviewer would make sure to enact that punishment yo ensure the SSS total domination over the town. He left the room with Carlos who closed the door, the Interviewer took three steps when he noticed at his left a headless, dense and built corpse dressed in a white t-shirt and denims and a crushed head plastered against the wall in a cracked zone of the wall with a linear red and white line of goo connecting the body to the crack. “he was good cook” The Interviewer muttered in an irritated way, The Interviewer then walked to Wolf’s quarters and without knocking he entered the room, there was Wolf “dressed" only with a towel, he was furiously flexing his biceps in front of the mirror, he looked angrily at the Interviewer “So?” He asked in a cold, angry way. “You killed the cook Wolf, now I have to find a new one” Wolf bounced his pecs defiantly but the Interviewer was unfazed, “they are the ones we are looking Wolf, do as you plan, whatever that plan is” he said. “You’re angry Wolf said” The Interviewer looked at him “you’re one of the few that know me that well, they are all unworthy, maybe you should test Brown”, the Interviewer said. Wolf again answered “But you’re angry” “Yes” the interviewer said, “The Police are involved, we cannot tolerate a challenge of our power”. Wolf smirked proudly and shot a double biceps pose “you have one Wolf” he said, The Interviewer looked at his eyes, then extended his hands and felt Wolf biceps. “That is the only thing we need here” he said with a smile. “I´ll help you find another cook pal” “you’re joking, last one you chose almost poisoned us” The Interviewer calmly answered somewhat relieved. Wolf smiled “the Interviews are your job, I just finish the contracts” he said while hitting his hand with his fist revealing al his pecs striations. “I also make sure to pay for all the damage you do” The Interviewer said. The next uneventful day the Interviewer passed the day looking ad his PC numbers, Carlos was the one at the Interviewer side since Wolf plainly refused to go to the office because he needed time for preparations. The Interviewer was puzzled, it was pretty rare that Wolf didn’t gave the Interviewer any detail. When the Interviewer asked the only response he got was “It’s a surprise”. The Interviewer decided to go along Wolf. This was a change of pace since almost always he made the calls, today he decided to be surprised by Wolf. At night, just one hour before the start of the streaming fights he went to the guests room with Carlos at Wolf’s request. He entered the room and looked at the cops secluded there, they were in civilian clothes. “We finished our preparations, but has you may figure, we cannot leave with 9 people at the same time, so we are going to call you in turns, Carlos will come here to pick you up, the first ons goes with me”. The cops nodded, “”Mr Hill, you come with me first, Mr Brown, you will be the last". He left the room and looked at the wall crack, he sighted. Hill left the room and the doors closed before him. Hill was excited “what we will do?” Hill asked,“Please come with us, you are about to pick up your transport” Carlos said in a low pitched but very masculine voice. The Interviewer was surprised that Carlos took the initiative and thought that Wolf surely briefed him, he went along. The Interviewer, Carlos and Officer Hill left the place and entered a big aisle, The Interviewer was amused to see Carlos explaining the place without revealing they were really going to the colosseum, half the way they found a big metallic box with a small hole on top. Hill looked at the oddly shaped box and said “what’s that?” “It’s the disguise of your transport” Carlos answered, Hill and the Interviewer were surprised but Hill didn’t saw that the Interviewer was as surprised has him. “We need to conceal your transport, so we put you inside this box and then we put you on a transport, once you’re outside of the town, we take you out of this box and then off you go to freedom, the money will be send you in a private account” Carlos calm explained. The interviewed looked at him amusingly. Hill after some pondering decided to go with the explained plan and entered the box. Carlos shut the box with a padlock, then, without help, and a little effort, he lifted the box over his head, he smiled to the Interviewer and continued the walk to the colosseum. Once Carlos lifted the oddly shaped box over his head, the Interviewer realized that the box was shaped like a hat, a big magician’s hat. After some consideration he dismissed his own thoughts and walked behind Carlos at a distance, Carlos was strong, but not at Wolf’s or Mitchal’s level so he decided to play a little safe out there. After some walking on the aisles, they reached the colosseum, the Interviewer then saw Wolf, he was dressed with a black tank top that had some brilliant details, like a “nightgown style” tank top, his shorts where just a little more revealing than usual, so his legs and biceps were more visible. The combined effect of Wolf’s size and clothing made him look bigger and sexier. The interviewer looked at Wolf’s clothing and thought that he looked like some devious and handsome, but fearsome magician and loved the sight. He then entered his capsule and Wolf walked next to him “Now you will see my magic” Wolf said before walking next to Carlos while the protective screen descended in front of the Interviewers seat where he sipped rom his coca-cola can. Carlos, with some effort left in a delicate way the hat shaped box on the floor. “What’s happening? Hill yelled from inside the box”. Wolf laughed and walked in the center of the colosseum, the SSS elites where standing around the arena, they were excited to see Wolf working there, It was a rare experience because Wolf was so dominant that only the most loyal and rich subscribers payed to see those fights, those who payed handsomely enough, found themselves looking usually at one sided fight where Wolf usually dismembered their opponents piece by piece while their opened yelled and cried for mercy until they bodies collapsed and died at Wolf hands who kept tearing and crushing until until he got satisfied or there where no more tissued to crush. If they wanted a little fight, could enjoy Michal’s fights since Mitchal love for torture gave his viewers a little more old style fighting. Wolf gave them sheer destruction, dominance and brutality. Wolf where also more difficult to control in a sense that once Wolf was set to kill, only the Interviewer could stop him without getting hurt has poor late Tom found. Hills yells from the box were getting desperate by the minute “Get me out of here” Hills yelled. Wolf just taped the sides of the box then he looked at is audience and flexed his biceps in a walking double biceps pose. Wolf’ walked slowly surrounding the hat and flexing his biceps, he walked so slowly and consciously is his quads striations where clearly visible, and flexed so intensely that the tow biceps heads where clearly defined, and when relation he bounced his pecs in such a manner that the Interviewer was surprised at how that shirt could be holding that pressure on them. “Ladies and gentlemen, this night, we will held an special event” Wolf said while addressing at his audience. Then he saw at the Interviewer with a demonic smile the the Interviewer found very sexy, “Tonight my friends you will see in action, magic” Wolf said “Wolf the magician will mesmerize you with his tricks and sleight of hands, so enjoy the spectacle!!!” Wolf said loudly and he signaled another SSS guard that was on a console. Some circus music begun to sound in the background, then Hill begun to yell more “Get me out of here!!!!” The Interviewer then realized that the hat shaped bow was really a big, somewhat twisted and exaggerated version of a hat and wondered what would Wolf do. Wolf bended over the small aperture of the hat where Hill was trying in a futile way to get out, until now, Hill was hiding on the hat, but when he found himself trapped and the music begun to sound, he realized something was amiss, he then took and arm out of the hole but to not again, then he crouched again I the box and then his head popped up. Wolf gently as nt to hurt hills pushed him inside the box and calmly said “please, stay hidden, I´ll help you get out soon” Hills face was terrified when he sow that big hand over his he’d and yelled in fear has he thought that Wolf would crush his head immediately. The yells where muffled has Wolf pushed the head back inside and then dressed to the audience while lifting the box effortlessly with only one hand like it was only a normal hat, a big, oversized, but weightless hat. The Interviewer thought that Wolf was getting way stronger since he could lift that box with an adult inside with one one hand and manipulate it so effortlessly that Wolf walking appeared more than a casual magicians walk with his hat. Wolf lifted with care the hat over his head and “put” it. He clearly made a dent on the metal with his hat and begun balancing the hat in such. Way that it was funny excepting for the fact that you already knew that inside the balancing hat would be a terrified human being. The show looked like a big man balancing an oversized hat and between the music compasses you heard help cries and yells. “Well, ladies and gentlemen, in my first trick of the night its a classical one. With my magic I will make appear a rabbit from the hat” Wolf said and the audience laughed. With that Said Wolf flipped the hat and put in on the soil. “You see, nothing here, and nothing there” Wolf said while Flexing each biceps in turn, then he opened his hands. Hills looked at Wolf from the box trying to figure what he Would do. Then Wolf took the hat and looked ash the hole with a devious smile, Hills was terrified to see only Wolf, his size and his unrelenting power that handed the box and him like if it where just a empty cardboard box, and while Hills yelled Wolf put his hand in the box hole and moved his big arm around looking for something to grab. Then, while looking at his audience with a grin he said, “Abracadabra!” And pulled with all his might, there was a sickening crack, followed by a horrid pain cry, and Wolf took Hills arm out of the box with such force that the arm cracked on it’s way out, then the arm snapped and then it ripped from Hills body. Wolf tossed the hat and showed the ripped arm to the audience holding it in his right arm and flexing the left arm. “Tadaaaaaaaa” Wolf said and the SSS guards lapped back, then Wolf tossed the lifeless arm, Hills was yelling on his box AIEEEEEEEEEEEE, Wolf then said to his audience, “But..there is more magic where it came from” Then he quickly grabbed the Hat, lifted it over his head and a small stream of blood fell over him, and he loved it. Then while holding up the hat with the right hand he just shoved his left arm on the hole and grabbed another limb, another crack, and ripping sound was heard followed by another sickening yell and then a lower extremity was out of the hat. Wolf smiled deviously and while holding the hat he put his hand on the hole and kept ripping body parts of the hole, there was a gush of blood flowing from the hole. Wolf was laughing like a maniac while taking parts on the hole. Wolf realized that there where so little he could take out of the hat now, so he decided to lift the big box by the body and hugged it. He walked with the box hugged showing it for the last time for his audience, then he showed it to the Interviewer and with an evil grin… “And last” He then crushed the hat in one swift movement and a sickening crushing of metal and bone sounded, there where no screams; a last gush of blood flowed from the deformed opening of the hat that kept deformed by the sheer brute force that Wolf applied to it. After some time where Wolf kept crushing the hat the released it and it fell to the floor. “And for you to know that there was no trick” Wolf ripped the top of the hat and then unfolded the hat and a deformed mass of blood and guts fell to the floor. “See? There was nothing!” He said while laughing loudly and proudly while flexing his biceps and bouncing his pecs. Everyone laughed, the Interviewer looked amused and Wolf looked at him and chuckled. “Next one? He asked”, the Interviewer nodded, then some guards went to the floor and cleaned the floor and took the hat and crop of the floor, then in quick the washed up all the blood and guts from the walls and left the place while Wolf just looked and planned his next act. The doors opened slowly and Carlos entered, he was carrying another cop, this time it was Robinson, the mustached cop that looked like a fat wrestler, Wolf pondered his trick. “Should be easy” he thought. Roberts just stood on the center of the arena, his jaw dropped when he saw Wolf and did’t noticed when Carlos left the arena and the doors got closed. Roberts tried to scam but the doors were shut, Roberts banged the door and Wolf walked slowly trying to ignore the banging. “Here we have a volunteer for my next trick” Wold said loudly, Roberts turned to him in surprise but it turned into sheer horror when he noticed the blood stains on wolf clothes and body, Roberts banged the door in and even more desperate way. “Mr Roberts is a despicable cop that used the authority bestowed on him and also the tools the government gave him and used it to brutally beat woman in front of their children and their children too” Wolf said despising Roberts who was desperately banging the doors but no-one would open them. All the guards were hearing Wolf words carefully, so they understood his acts. “He abused his power and was brought here, so he can participate in our show and also he has to enjoy…my magic” Wolf said and flexed proudly his biceps and legs, when he released the pose he bounced his pecs and made a crab pose that ripped some shirt seams. Wolf was happy to be there. “My next act is…a disappearance”. Roberts panicked, Wold went close to him and with one hand in a gentle but unscalable way he pushed Roberts to the center of the room. Then he released him and said to Roberts in such a low but understandable tone “Now fight or die”. Roberts got the clue and begun to hit Wolf pecs that only flexed in response. Wolf did not move, he grinned while just taking the hits like it where the hits of a bug, Wolf just waited until this unworthy bug of a man begun to feel tired from the useless fighting. Wolf then decide he would take action. Wolf then took robbers by the shoulders. “How it feels?” Wolf said in a contained rage. “Surely it fell good to abuse weak people, I love to abuse them…” Wolf left Roberts trembling in the center of the arena. He moved his hands with some funny hand movements that were “magic like”. “Now I will show you how Roberts disappears!!!” Wolf said loudly, “In a shower of blood” he completed the phrase and Roberts snapped from his numbness and tried to fight Wolf again, but this time Wolf would not take a hit, Wolf just grabbed Roberts fist and crushed with his hands. Roberts yelled in pain, Wolf then directed to the audience “mr Robert will disappear at the count of three…now count with me” Wolf said and the SSS Guards begun to count with him… 1!!!…2!!!…. and at the count of three Wolf grabbed Roberts by the waist and in a magnificent show of power he used the strength of his legs, back, arms, and pecs and while yelling like a wild animal Wolf tossed Roberts at the ceiling with such strengh that Roberts only could yell before his yell was suddenly shouted when his head hit the solid hard ceiling. Wolf looked ash the body and he saw it like in slow motion. The head hitter the ceiling, then it deformed when the force of the launch made if crack, then the bone was crushed, the head exploded agains the ceiling and blood, and brains exploded at the sides, then neck was crushed against the head , the it was followed by the torso, arms, abdomen and legs, at that point the abdomen ripped itself apart and the blood and guts where splattered against the ceiling, over the guards and the arena then the legs were compacted agains the ceiling until Roberts was just a stain on the ceiling that stuck on it, just a shapeless sticky mass on the ceiling. The blood begun to fall like it was a local rain over Wolf who enjoyed the gory show and laughed like a maniac and flexed his biceps and kissed them in a show of power “NEXT!!! He yelled, not wanting to wait any longer his new victim, so, the door opened and Carlos just threw Robinson at the arena before the door closed and Wolf lifted him, then looking at his eyes with his dark eyes that could see through you and a devilishly smirk.… “You raped and killed an innocent girl on his house, you must felt in the sky when you did that!, so…You’re going to LEVITATE” Wolf said loudly. So the guards knew how this act will be called. Wolf took Robinson from the neck and pelvis and lifted over his head. Robinson tried to break free by hitting Wolf futilely or by grabbing his arms to no avail. Wolf shook Robinson until his victim felt dizzy. Now Wolf threw him upside until he almost hit the ceiling. Robinson fell and Wolf caught him, “Fly motherfucker” Wolf said and threw him again. When Robinson fell Wolf caught him before he hit the ground and then threw him again and caught him again and again, Robinson limbs flailed in all directions, Wolf even threw him while rotating him in all directions, and Robinson couldn’t control his line so he was flying like a starfish and yelling in terror. After some 10 to 15 minutes Wolf got bored, so he decided to make the final levitation, Wolf caught Robinson who saw at his eyes “pleaaaaaaaaaaseeeee, have mercy” he said weakly. “You know what?, I don’t know mercy…” Then Wolf grinned for the thrill for the kill that was about to happen, he prepared, while holding Robinson Wolf launched him upside and rotating the body has hard has he could, the rotation force was so hard that his limbs ripped from the body, then Wolf jumped, grabbed the torso and then impaled it on the ground head first, crushing the head and nailing the body to the ground. “Tadaaaaaa” Wolf said and then he put one leg on the pelvis of the nailed body and with all the might of his quads he crushed the body against the ground. “Yeaaaaah” Wolf yelled and ripped his shirt of his body, that made him look even more menacing since his pecs bounced almost uncontrollably and Wolf was losing control from his lust for the kill. The interviewer worried that Wolf could begin a carnage out there. The Interviewer left his cubicle and risked to get near Wolf who was savagely breathing, “Wolf” he calmly called. “Wolf are you ok?” He said while handing him a can of coca cola. Wolf breathing became calmer, in a breath he took the can and crushed over his mouth and took the beverage. Then looked at the Interviewer and said “Lets do a small intermission to clean the place” he said with a grin. The interviewer looked relieved and with a gentle touch to Wolf’s muscles he stood up, drinking his coke and just waiting in silence, he knew that Wolf could be fearsome, there where instances in which he could just let Wolf loose, but today they where streaming all over the world and would not be so strategic to let Wolf’s might be shown all over the world instilling fear, bringing even more attention and maybe create more enemies to the SSS. A guard brought a seat, Wolf seated and enjoyed his own body, other guards brought some kind of concrete table, it was in fact a table, but it had a concrete cylinder over it attached at the table extreme. The guards lifted the table from this cylinder and put the table in a place Wolf signaled. The guards then added two concrete seats that had chains attached to them, the seat where also heavy by the guards managed to do it , all was carried with great difficulty. Once this “furniture” was placed, Wolf looked pleased. “Well, lets continue”, Wolf declared, the Interviewer went to his cubicle and seated, the shield came down and he took a sip of his beverage. Wolf walked at the blood soiled center of the arena, his presence was commanding, he looked even more fearsome since he was already thrilled to kill, and the guards knew that they will not like to be on the receiving end of the fury. The guards stood still. Alf looked at them searching for any sign of weakness, he didn’t found one “Relax” he ordered. After some seconds, the doors opened and Carlos brought officer Baker, who was using back, but Carlos was unfazed, while walking at a normal pace, he dragged Baker to the center of the stage where he stood still. Two other lesser guards carried a struggling Officers Scott and Torres. They yelled “what are you doing?” Baker asked. Wolf bounced his pecs and grunted. “Some cops needed a fate worse than death” he thought. “I come to show you your fate” Wolf said calmly, and then in a merry voice he flexed his biceps and said jokingly “With a little magic”, Baker, Scott and Torres were mesmerized by the sheer size of Wolf, and also were confused by his wording, but the they notices the soiled soil, the blood drops still dripping from the ceiling and then they saw the corps stuck to the ceiling. “Your Idiot, they will notice the corpse, You ruined your surprise” The Interviewed said jokingly, he knew that Wolf planned it so the corpse would be a gruesome reminder of the fate that those invited to the show would find. Baker, Torres and Scott struggled even more, Carlos was still unfazed but the other two were given their captors some kind of difficulty. Wolf walked first to one of the lesser guards, he took Office Torres and bright “gently” in Wolfs ways, that meaner, with some irresistible strength that did’t allow any struggle to succeed and taking care to not break any bone Wolf forcefully seated Torres to one of their seats and tied Torres to his seat using the chains. Wolf tied Torres easily from arms and legs so Torres was firmly attached to his seat Torres struggled but Wolf had tied the chains, so Torres found that unless Wolf himself released him, he wouldn’t be able to scape. Wolf then went to the other guard and took Scott and made the same process than With Torres. Scott and Torres looked terrified at the ceiling, where the dripping corpse was still attached and felt even more terror just by thinking of his fate. “Our next volunteer is Office Baker” Wolf said in a happy way, “Baker created division the day of the protests, he acted like a police mole and his acts were the spark that ignited the mobs and allowed Scot and Torres to rob some apartments and kill and elderly couple in the process” Wolf said and a clear contempt was noted on his voice. Then he walked to Carlos and grabbed Baker from the throat and lifting him with one hand. “So, my fellow officers, you’re invited to my act, so please, let’s begin” Wolf walked with the struggling Officer Baker on his hand, he reached to the table, lifted Baker with both hands and then “gently” slammed Baker to the pole of the table, baker yelled in pain. “Don’t worry Officer, there are no bones broken….yet” Wolf devilishly said. Baker yelled, “let me go”, “I will release you officer, after we finish our act”. Then Wolf using Baker arms bend them to tie up Baker body to the pole, Baker yelled in pain and his voice went louder when Wolf tied his legs to the pole. Baker went wild, but every time he moved, his pain level went up, Torres and Scott when wild went looking at the gruesome way Wolf tied Torres to the table and then they figured that this would be the first part of a sick act where Wolf had all the power and they where going to die painfully. Baker yelled in pain and terror, he squirmed to free himself from the pole but there where no way to scape without him ripping his own limbs. Wolf looked at him proudly bouncing his pecs, he despised him, he was so weak, so unworthy, so pathetic that Wolf couldn’t Stans Baker very existence, so he addressed his audience “So, with my little magic I will separate Bakers body in two” Wolf said, flexing his arms and making some hand movements, so he then went in front of the table and then he put his hands over Baker’s abdomen, Baker was looking at him in terror “No please, no” Wolf smiled deviously and then begun to press Baker’s stomach, Baker yelled in terror “NOOOOOOOO” then Wolf with his hands perforated Bakers abdomen and in one movement he reached the pole, crossing Bakers abdomen, crushing the vertebrae and then Wolf reached the pole, Baker cried in agony and Torres and Scott looked in shock from the cruel carnage. Wolf perforated the concrete pole with his fingers and while Baker yelled in agony asking for mercy Wolf using his fingers like hooks and using his back, triceps and yelling like a savage animal killing his prey he ripped the pole and the table in two, ripping Baker’s body in half, his blood sprayed in all directions leaving blood stains all over the walls, and dripping on the table remains. Baker lifeless legs where still attached to the half pole they where tied, so Wold ripped them from the pole and then Walked to the other halve of the body with a leg in each hand playing with them. Baker stopped yelling since he was in his last dying breaths, but Wolf would’n let him go that easily. Wolf tossed the legs and then in one swift movement he took Bakers torso and ripped it from the pole, the arms stuck to the pole half. Wolf lifted the bloodied torso and bear hugged it crushing easily like it was a cardboard box. The only thing remaining was the head that was hanging lifelessly. Wolf too it with a hand and lifted to show what was remaining from Baker’s body to the SSS guards and then, with unrelenting strength, he crushed the head agains his granite hard pecs. The head exploded and soaked Wolf pecs with blood, and brains. Wolf licked his hands and then wiped the head remains from his pecs. Caressing them, then bouncing them and then feeling his nipples so to get more pleasure from the kill. Torres and Scott where freaking out, they knew that one of them were next and tried to scape, but they where so well tied that the chains dug into their skin causing pain. Wolf just walked next to one chair and easily lifted the concrete chair and Torres, and lowered it it at the center of the arena, then he lifted Scott chair and put at the other seat’s side. Wolf stepped behind them. “We still have more acts for your pleasure” Wolf said, the SSS guards give Wolf an applause. “Our next act is an interchange act” Wolf said playfully, with that said he used a small dent on each seat that allowed to fix the seat to the solid and put a foot on each seat, so the seat where pinned to the floor by Wolf. Scott and Torres were freaking out, they were asking for help, but no-one there could help, even if they wanted, Wolf power was absolute. “Ladies and gentlemen, our next act is an interchange act, I will show you a marvelous act” Wolf put his hands on each officer head, they both squirmed to try to break free from Wolf paws but to no avail. “I want to show you how these two will switch position with my magic” Wolf said loudly. Then, while pining the seats to the floor with his legs, Wolf begun to slowly pull the heads off their necks “We will see If we can interchange their heads” Wolf yelled and while Scott and Torres yelled in pain, then in a swift movement Wold ripped both heads simultaneously that stopped yelling. The bodies twitched because the denervation and blood poured from the necks ripped carotids. Wolf looked at the severed heads deviously, then he juggled the heads until they stood on the opposite hand.Then with a mischievous grin he pushed the heads on the opposite neck with all his might, the heads stuck on the neck but Wolf kept pushing them on their neck, the necks could resist Wolf’s strength and tore open. Wolf kept pushing the heads evermore and ripped open their ribcage and abdomen until Wolf reached the pelvis with the heads.Wolf then released the heads and left them buried on the dead bodies, but Wolf still had something more to show. Wolf took his hands from the bodies and then begun to feel the bodies abdomen until he fount the hard head. Then gripping the skin Wolf ripped off the skin from Scott so the bloodied and lifeless head was seen like if the ripped abdomen was acting like a frame, Wolf mad the same to the other body, Wolf flexed his arms and then he took both heads on their hands and while showing them to his audience, he crushed both heads and flexed his biceps so the blood, brains and bone remains sprayed on Wolf biceps like they where some kind of relaxing oils for his tender muscles. Wolf caressed his arms and body loving the sensation before looking at the interviewer and flexing his biceps “Like this?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer smiled and sipped his beverage. Carlos was unfazed but a very slight smile as visible, He was awestruck by wolf brutality and specially, about his unfathomable strength, He wondered about his training, “Would he be able to do somethin at least similar?” Wolf smiled at him and saw the two guards. “These two” Wolf said signaling at the seated corpses “Where so weak they cold get out of his chains” He said ripping the arm of Scotts body from the seat, the arm broke leaving the hand behind being severed at the place were the chain was holding the arm. Wolf tossed one arm to one of the guards who trembled. “You need to train more…Carlos, your turn” Carlos shook, bounced his pecs and tensed his biceps, “Bring him to me” Wolf said signaling the other guard while opening his arms and turning to face the Interviewer”. Carlos then sprung to life and lifted the other guard overhead. The guard struggled on Carlos hands but Carlos stood firm, even struggling a little, but he was decided. Carlos walked next to Wolf with the guard overhead. “Put his head on my arm” Wolf ordered. Carlos then put the guards head on the cleavage between his right biceps and forearm. Has soon has Wolf felt it he trapped the guards head with his bicep, Carlos released the body and the guard struggled to move, his legs dangling has his arms tried to hit Wolf so he could break himself free, but Wolf held his head firmly in his half flexed biceps. Wolf looked at the interviewer. “Has a special bonus spectacle…” Then Wolf biceps went to full hardness and the guards head exploded, his eyes went out of it sockets and blood and brains soaked Wolf biceps. Wolf liked his biceps but didn’t released the flattened head. “Carlos” Wolf said, “Show me the results of your training” Carlos then took the body from the torso and ripped it from wolfs grasp, Wolf grinned and then he relaxed to see what Carlos would do. Carlos then with his hands crushed the guards torso caving is hands on the ribcage and then he flipped the body upside down and yelling like a savage animal from the effort he ripped the legs from the body. Wasn’t as effortless as if it there Wolf the one destroying the body, but Wolf was pretty satisfied. Carlos was ecstatic, he looked ad his hands and flexed his biceps proudly. The other guard ran in fear to the doors but Carlos was ready to make another killing offering to Wolf, he ripped his shirt to reveal his chiseled torso and his tan-latino skin, he then brought the guard in front of Wolf. “This is why I’ve been training so hard” Carlos said and then he kneeled over the guard and punched hard his face, “bam, bam, bam” the guards face was a bloody mess but he was still fighting for his life and tried to hit Carlos back. To wolf and the interviewer amusement Carlos took one of the guards arms and with his left arm hands he begun to pull the guards right arm. The guard yelled in agony and then Carlos put all his effort on his arm and ripped the arm from the guards body. The guard yelled in agony, the guard used his remaining arm to hit Carlos but his punches were simply rebounding against Carlos pecs, Carlos then too the arm, twisted it and ripped it from the body; the guard yelled in agony and Carlos tossed there arm aside, Carlos then began to hit the guards face again, bam, bam, bam was the only sound on the colosseum, Wolf grinned, the Interviewer was attentive, the SSS guards looked at Carlos first killing, they were silent in respect, looking Carlos snuffing an opponent in front of Wolf was like his own graduation, almost an ascension. Carlos enjoyed the moment, his groin grew and the pants barely could hold his shaft. Carlos kept hitting the head until his bones couldn’t take more hits and begun to cave, the guard was still shaking tryin, to no avail, to release himself, but Carlos was hitting hard, and enjoying, the head finally caved in and Carlos hinted even stronger, the face collapsed, then Carlos stood up and stomped the head so savagely that the head exploded has Carlos big quads brought his feet down. Carlos stood there for a second, looking at the bloodies show he just made for Wolf, the Interviewer and the SSS. Carlos was proud, he put a double biceps pose for Wolf and the Interviewer, then he turned to the other guars who clapped for him, Carlos felt powerful and proud. Wolf then walked next to him, tapped his biceps lightly and then looking at the interviewer he said “Looks we have a new Elite!” Then Wolf lifted Carlos hand and signaled to the guards who clapped even stronger congratulating Carlos for his new promotion. “Well Carlos, has a last favor has a mere guard can you keep bringing here our new volunteers?” Wolf said. Carlos nodded his head, opened the doors and left. “Good work Wolf, you trained him well” The Interviewer said. Wolf just bounced his pecs. Then, Wolf asked for some water to clean his muscles himself, a guard brought a firehose and used it to clean Wolf. Wolf then was dripping water, but he felt ready to keep his act coming. The doors opened and Carlos brought Lewis and tossed him in front of a smiling Wolf. Carlos promotion was making him a little more impolite but that was Ok for Wolf. The Interviewer also pondered what kind of guard he would become now that he was officially an elite and now Ould have access to the best training facilities and aids that where only surpassed by the ones that Wolf and Michal had. Carlos proudly stood in front of Wolf but he was looking at his tutor, looking to see what kind of magic act Wolf will give, Wolf smirked and blinked and eye and said. “There you have Officer Lewis, our next volunteer” Lewis stood and then looked in disbelief at the bloody parts and the gore in front of him, the he looked d the blood stains on the Interviewer cubicle, and in Carlos body, then he put his hands on his head trying to comprehend what happened and what would happen to him. “Mr Lewis, i’m quite sure you know the feeling since you’ve beaten your companion and killed him” Wolf said walking next to Lewis. “You’re savage, and have some muscle mass too. Would you like to join us?” Wolf said looking at the iInterviewer who raised an eyebrow. Wolf smirked. “Are you crazy?” Lewis said, “So I take it has a no?” Wolf said. “Even if he say yes I will reject him” the Interviewer said. “I don’t want to join your wacky club or whatever it is?” Wolf then put his hand on Lewis side and forced him to turn back. Lewis was surprised at how easy Wolf handled him. Wolf forced Lewis to see the Interviewer. “See, he rejected you, so there is no way you enter the SSS” Lewis tried to act tough “And what is the SSS? The Stupid Society of Sore losers?” Lewis said, then Wolf hit Lewis with his open hand stabbed Lewis from the back with his open hand at the side of the spine, just on half of the ribcage. Lewis yelled in pain, his breathing became difficult. Wolf then begun to speak in a clear but cold way, “See you bastard, we are the Secret Snuffers Society, we are the strongest men on earth, we like to kill shitty people like you, weak and worthless” then Wolf stabbed Lewis with his other hand and he was holding Lewis with his hands like Lewis was meat on a hook, His hands acting as some strange hooks. Wolf lifted Lewis in front of him, blood was dripping from the wounds, drops of blood dripping down from Wolf forearms and Lewis’s legs were dangling since Wolf lifted him. Wolf then continued “I was really joking when I offered a way out, you see, I hate cops, I only think that a the only good cop is a dead cop” Wolf turned his hands 180 degrees opening Lewis back wounds even more, Lewis tried to squirm free from Wolfs hands but Wolf was holding tight. “And i even hate more the cops that betray his allies” Wolf said and lived Lewis a little more. The Interviewer looked at Wolf “Don’t joke on our selection process” he said in a cold voice. Wolf smiled “Sorry pal, just joking, he has no use for us”. Then shaking Lewis body he said to the Interviewer, “You know that I like to workout my triceps” The Interviewer took a sip of his beverage and nodded. “Let´s see what main to these do” Wolf said, then addressing at the guards. “Some normal magicians do an act where they pass through a wall” Wolf then smiling said “I’ll make a variation of that trick, It’s called, through the cop” He laughed like a maniac and begun to slowly pull his hands apart, Lewis cried in pain, Wolf was tearing Lewis apart from the center of the spine, the hole on Lewis back where growing and growing. Wolf triceps where getting more defined at the more effort Wolf put on the kill, Lewis yelled “NOOOOOOOO” Wolf cried “YEEEEEEEEEEEEEES” and with a savage smile, Wolf opened his arms at the sides ripping Lewis apart vertically. Wolf tore Lewis body upside down with such strength that the two sides flew to the walls where the bone remains crushed and the remains got stuck to the walls, on the right side the head was stuck to the wall. The face had a wicked look that was a mix of pain, and horror. Wolf just stood there, with his arms opened, his triceps and back were clearly defined looked like a greek statue, or a picture from an anatomy book, Wolf then finished his act with a back biceps pose and walked next to he Lewis halve that had the head stuck. “Awwwwn” he said jokingly, “I wanted the head to fly upside and fell in my front, seems that is physically impossible” Wolf said with a smile while pressing the head against the wall and crushing it like an eggshell. “Worthless piece of shit” Wolfs said. Carlos smiled at Wolf and left for another victim. Wolf stood next to the wall looking at the blood dripping. “Weak, so weak” Wolf despised the weak. The interviewer looked at Wolf, “Your OK buddy?”, Walk looked at the interviewed, bounced his pecs and flexed his biceps and quads. “better everyday” He said jokingly. Carlos brought officer Thomas. Thomas was heavy, not fit, but he was big, not fat, his body was the type of body of a former bodybuilder. Thomas tried to intimidate Wolf but that was a impossible task for anyone, in fact Thomas looked more intimidated than strong, Thomas knew he was in trouble. The fact that the area was already soiled on blood and guts wasn’t precisely hiding the carnage. “Well mr Thomas, Wolf said, you’ll help me on one more act”. Thomas begun to tremble. “What do you mean?” Wolf bounced his pecs and said “I want to do some magic with you” Wolf lifted his open hand and counted with his 5 fingers. “You killed 5 people, five protesters, you shut their voices with your guns, so, you will see the magic of my guns” Wolf said and flexed his biceps. Thomas tried to run to Carlos, but Carlos simply pushed him to Wolf who caught him by his shoulders. Thomas looked Wolf eyes in fear and pissed. Wolf despised Thomas. “So, we will see and act that is called…’bigger than’” Wolf said in a playful tone. “Mr Thomson here will have 5 opportunities to have something bigger than me, I will then compare and if he manages to have something bigger, he will be released, 5 opportunities, one for each one he gave the order to kill….I can say that I’m pretty generous don you think?” Wolf said, the crowd laughed. Thomas wad trying to understand Wolf’s game, but looking at the blood he knew that Wolf’s intention weren’t exactly innocent. Wolf then walked next to him and said “Let’s play” Wolf was big, extremely big, but Thomas was big in his own way, so Thomas thought that with some time he could figure how to get out of the trouble. “What are the rules?” Thomas asked. “You’re dense” Wolf answered. “If you fin something, anything that is bigger than me? You will be released, if not, I’ll punish you, you have 5 opportunities. Thomas mind was racing, he wanted a way to scape, he saw that his companions where killed but he didn’t knew what could be, and animal, lions, wolves, what could be the class of punishment he would be receiving if he didn’t find a way out of that predicament. “Now we start” Wolf said “What do you have bigger than me?” Thomas begun to think, Wolf was extremely big, so he needed to think carefully. Then, Thomas, after some thought said “Mi calves are bigger than yours” Wolf smiled, “let’s see”. Thomas was pretty confident since his calves were big, he then lifted his pants and flexed is calves, but Wolf had big, strong, and ripped calves, it was obvious that he got the bigger calves, “do you see? Officer? My calves are bigger than your, so you take a punishment”. Then Wolf grabbed Thomas calves and lifted his body, then he slammed Thomas against the ground breaking some teeth in the process. Wolf wasn’t going for the kill, just to torture. Wolf released Thomas leg “Get up your coward and play”. Thomas was dizzy and his body was in pain from the hit. Thomas stood in front of Wolf and spitting blood he said “my triceps are bigger than yours”. Wolf then said “lets see” Wolf flexed his triceps immediately and Thomas jaw dropped, Wolfs size was so big that his triceps where that apparently big, but now that Wolf flexed them intentionally they were so big that his arm looked bigger than his quads. Thomas said “please” trembling about his next punishment, then Wolf extended his arm and his triceps fibers went to work and acted like he was going to bitchslap Thomas. Thomas closed his eyes and Wolf moved his hand so fast that the air made a swoosh sound, but at the last time Wolf stopped his hand in front of Thomas face and just tapped his cheek playfully, Thomas opened his eyes thinking that he found some mercy but looking at Wolf’s devious smile he knew that Wolf was only toying with him. The next punishment could be more painful and part of the game for Wolf was not showing any emotion except for complete pleasure from the torture he was inflicting. “How it feels Thomas? Now knowing what could happen? Those people didn’t knew what you would do, you betrayed the people you serve, now play” “Mi arms are bigger than yours?” Thomas said without thinking, he didn’t even thought, his mind was almost broken. “Flex you mother fucker” Wolf ordered, then Thomas flexed his biceps, he already knew that he will lose this round but tried to put some kind of challenge, he knew that maybe with some luck Wolf would have potty of him or if a miracle happened Wolf would lose. But has soon as he saw Wolf devious smile while flexing his biceps he knew that the miracle would not come. He cried. Wolf took Thomas arm and said “Three chances, my turn” then with a quick yank he ripped Thomas arm and tossed it aside, Thomas yelled in pain and kneeled while holding his ripped arm stump, trying to instinctively block the blood loss. Then Wolf said, “My quads are bigger than yours!” Then Wolf pushed Thomas to the ground and ripped his pants of the body, Wolf just lifted a little his own pants and flexed the quads. Wolf’s quads where big, too big and defined that seemed that Wolfs quads could hold more muscle than all muscles Thomas could have, then Wolf punished Thomas stomping on his leg and breaking the femur. Wolf flexed the quad on the Leg remains and then devilishly twisted his foot to inflight more pain. Thomas cried in agony “meeeeercy” Was the only thing he could mutter while his nervous system was breaking from the pain. “My turn” Wolf said, Thomas opened is eyes trying to see if a miracle would save him but his answer was “My biceps is bigger than your head” Wolf then took Thomas from the neck with his left hand, then he closed his right fist and aimed at Thomas head, Wolf grinned, “lets see who wins” he said and with all his mighty he punched Thomas head, for Wolf it was again like a movie in slow motion, the fist crushed Thomas face, then it went through the skull, blood, brain and bones splattered over Wolf’s forearm and spilled on his face, then the fist ripped through the occipital bone. When Wolf punch stopped, the head was at his biceps level like some sick arm bracelet. Then Wolf said “Lets see if my bicep is bigger than your head” Wold flexed his bicep and the bicep ripped thought the skull remains, the blood spilled on Wolf face. Wolf enjoyed too be spilled in blood and liked his biceps, he felt has the alpha of the pack, and he was about to enjoy one more act, the final and closing act of the night. Wolf nodded to Carlos who already knew what to do, While Carlos returned, Wolf was cleaned again and then he stood proudly. “Now gentlemen, the final act of the night, now I will predict the future of our last guess” Wolf said, then he playfully took his hand to the head, acting like he was concentrating on something, “I predict that our last guest will leave us soon”. Then the door opened and Carlos brought Brown, Carlos left the arena, Brown entered voluntarily. Brown was wearing some shorts and a tank top. Wolf was surprised, “So you knew what would happen?” Brown ripped his shirt and revealed his well worked muscles, Brown was big, he was so big and defined that he could easily win a heavyweight bodybuilding championship. The Interviewer thought for a second that Brown could even be bigger than Wolf, they were so evenly matched that Brown could scape, . Brown entered the arena proudly. He flexed his biceps and legs. He was wale defined, it was no surprise for anyone that Brow was the leader of the corrupt cops that Wolf just snuffed. Brown baldness were only a way to intimidate even more. “I knew that someday I would fight you” Brown declared to Wolf. “Is that so?” Wolf commented with his head turned at his side pondering what chances could Brown had. Then Brown said “There were rumors that these warehouses were hiding some valuables” “Who told you that?” The Interviewer left his seat and walked next to Wolf, Wolf put his hand on the Interviewer shoulder and said “easy buddy, lets hear”. The Interviewer was raging, who could compromise the SSS secrets?” He thought. “Nikolai”, Brown declared. “I worked for him, he told me that the warehouses hidden some mafia valuables, he payed me handsomely to crush the protests and help the Old Reds to take over the town” Brown explained. “Nikolai found another right hand, some other big freak with an Eastern European name has I heard, then, after the protests Nikolai just told me to wait and then, he told me he would be coming to this town, but I lost contact with him, and with all his close guards” Brown looked at Wolf, “I lost complete contact with Nikolai and no one on the Old Reds contacted me, when your men came, I thought that the Old Reds where moving us to their place so we could resign fro the police, but seems that we where all lied to” Browns said while walking around Wolf and the Interviewer. “So, what happened to Nikolai?” Brown asked. Wolf flexed his arms, “I might say that Nikolai got an unfortunately encounter with these babies”, he smiled proudly. Brown hissed, “I see”, then he looked at the Interviewer and said “So, if I kill him then I’ll be working for you?” Brown asked. “ The Interviewer looked at Brown face and smiled, “If you beat him I’ll even hand you down all the SSS and will work for you If you want”. The guards murmured, they where surprised to hear Brown’s challenged but the Murmurs turned into a gasp when The interviewer made his bet. Brown flexed his arms too, they looked bigger than Wolf’s, then the Interviewer turned to Wolf and whispered “Better you don’t lose” Wolf answered with a grin. The Interviewer seated on his cubicle and the door went down. “ So big guy, how we do compete?” Wolf said. Brown saw at the bloodied table remains and said, “Do you arm wrestle?” Wolf smirked “Let’s go”. Brown took one of the concrete tables halves and lifted over his head, Wolf raised and eyebrow, Brown was strong, He placed the table on the arena center and placed his right arm in position. Wolf just went by and gave Brown His right hand. Both men biceps swelled , Wolf smiled, Brown grinned. “Come on big guy, you’re about to lose your arm and I’ll take this place..for me” then He begun to push Wolf’s arm. In the first half second brown thought he would win, but at the end of the second second he felt something was amiss. Wolf grinned, “Come on, push a little more, use your two arms if you want”. Brown tried to break Wolf’s grip but Wolf wouldn’t budge, Brown pushed with all the strength on his arm but he couldn’t move Wolfs arm, not even a millimeter. Then Brown in desperation used both arms, after some seconds Wolf said “Push a little more man, you are fighting for all the SSS, you can be his leader, you only need to betake on and arm wrestle match, come on, push”. Brown tried desperately to move Wolf but Wolf was an unmovable grinning mountain. Wolf adjusted his grip so he holed both of Browns hands. Wolf stopped grinning and looked seriously. “Do you really think that being so weak you can handle all the SSS by yourself?” Wolf said in a voice that showed disrespect bordering on utter contempt. “Nikolai and you underestimated the SSS, it’s strength, It’s loyalty to its members, and the most egregious fault, you underestimated me, you, a bug that even with your two big arms can’t even make me move?” Wolf adjusted his grip and then flexed his arm. His bicep rose, his forearm muscle fibers protruded from the skin and in just one movement Wolf cracked Browns forearms. Brown yelled in agony, Wolf released his hands and Brown fell over his buttocks. Wolf trowed the tablet at the side and the table shattered to pieces agains the wall that cracked. “Noooooo Wolf, not again, you know who much it costs to fix those walls” The Interviewer shook his head and put his hand on it on irritation, I’ve bleary arranged this months PnL and you’re making me work extra”. Wolf smirked at him, “the spectacle will cover your costs” Wolf said. Brown tried to get up but It was difficult since he had both forearms cracked. Brown tried to kick Wolf, but Wolf held his lower leg and pulled so Brown fell on his ass again, then Brown tried to kick Wolf with the free leg and Wolf caught it too. Wolf closed his fist and Brown’s lower leg bones shattered at Wolf unrelenting strength. Brown’s eyes were widely opened in fear, Brown repented to challenge Wolf and the SSS “Sorry, I’m so sorry, you’re the best man, please, I accept my defeat” Brown said in a voice that mixed fear, pain and desperation. Wolf walked in front of Brown’s head and kneeled, “what a pity” Wolf said, “you look so big, so strong, and quite menacing…” Wolf almost purred, then he grabbed Brown’s ams and twisted them breaking even more bones, waves of pain filled Brown’s head, Wold smiled manically while making a knot in front of Brown’s big pecs "But seems you're just for show". Then Wolf put his hands in what was left of both humerus and in just one pull he ripped both arms from the body. Brown’s blood spilled in. All directions, Wolf cried in pain AAAAAAAAAHHH was the only sound noted on the arena. Wolf then grabbed Brown’s legs and then using his unrelenting strength he crushed the legs, they where like jelly to Wolf’s. Wolfs smirked “so weak” he said and kept tying both legs to make a knot of his legs. Then he grabbed the pelvis and while yanking his hands on both sides he tore apart the pelvis, then he took both legs and in one quick pull from both arms Wolf ripped the legs from the body. “Yeeeeeeeees” Wolf yelled triumphantly and stood up. Wolf then grabbed Brown by the head with only one hand and lifted the body remains. “Useless piece of shit” Wolf said and closed his fist, the head exploded, brain, blood oozed in all directions and the body felt to the floor, Wolf opened his hand to see parts of the scalp, bone, blood and brain attached to it. He cleaned his hands on his shorts and then ripped them from the body, Wolf was naked in all his mighty presence and then he took a piss, covering Brown’s remains with his urine, after a minute, Wolf’s urine flow stopped and Wolf sighted in satisfaction. “That was a good show” he said and then opening the doors he left the place while the SSS guards clapped his hands in ovation. The Interviewer left his cubicle and walked out of the arena, just behind Wolf. Carlos went to the Interviewer side, they looked at Wolf’s from behind.“Liked the show?” Wolf asked, The Interviewer grinned “seems you’ll need to do more magic later” Carlos laughed, then Wolf said “naaah, I will get serious next time” and flexed a crab pose before going to his room to take a bath.

Hi , this time the story has some snuff and some rape-kill, so, as always, if these things turn you off please go to another topic and stop reading. I hope you enjoy. Part 4 - The SSS, Michal’s hobby. Michal was training at the gym, he enjoyed training at the SSS headquarters where he got better equipment and it was showing. Biceps, pecs, calves and legs were getting bigger and Michal clearly enjoyed the looks. Because of this Michal refused to use clothing on the SSS headquarters excepting for one posing straps that barley hided anything. Michal looked himself at the mirror and bounced his pecs and hit a few ones and caressed himself. He wanted to fight again on the colosseum, last night he snuffed out his opponent crushing his ribcage and then crushing his head with a powerful stomp. He loved the feeling that he missed when he was spying on the Old Red’s quarters. Michal went out of the gym, Wolf was training on a room next to the gym, Wolf was shirtless and was bending some thick cables like pretzels with his sheer brute power. Wolf looked Michal by the mirror, and bounced his pecs and made a double biceps pose. Michal admired Wold and Wolf smirked at his size and power. “He wants to see you” Wolf said. Michal walked to the door, Wolf bounced his pecs “Don’t do anything funny” Wolf said “I won’t” was the only answer he got. Michal knew that Wolf was pissed with him because his sudden disappearance, but Wolf decided not to fight him. Michal didn’t tried to pick a fight since the Interviewer already said that the SSS would need him, he knew that the gory show he gave snuffing out the Old Red’s members helped him to make a good impression. Anyway, the Interviewer was still suspicious, who could blame him? Michal disappeared from the SSS, even if it was It was to fulfill his mission, he already knew that the SSS would get suspicious, but anyway the mission was paramount, so he decided to go his way and give explanations later. However, returning to the SSS was the thing he always wanted. In the SSS headquarters he could kill his opponents on the colosseum, or if Wolf allowed, he could give the gory punishments, an activity he clearly enjoyed, he also had to fight on the streaming wars. On the Old Reds he needed to cover all his tracks and all his kills needed to be more “clean” so he wouldn’t raise d suspicions, so, he needed to plan thoroughly all his movements so he wouldn’t be found, but a clean kill is not funny, he loved to spill blood, break bones and mangle bodies, and the SSS would give him what he wanted. Michal got to he Interviewer office, there he found him tipping on his PC, “Michal” was the only greet he got. “We are still paying the ruckus Wolf and you made over the Nikolai affair”. Michal smiled, he knew that the Interviewer freaked out when someone kills went out of hand and added costs for the SSS. But as Wolf, he loved to kill in greatly gory ways that costed everyday more to the Interviewer pleasure and dismay. “You have costed us a lot” the Interviewer said, Michal flexed his biceps. “Sorry” the Interviewer scoffed at him ,“you really don’t feel sorry at all, you’re just like Wolf, and now both seem to be competing everytime” The Interviewer said with a slight combination of amusement and irritation. “Unfortunately this is not the issue here, I want to speak about the Old Reds”. Michal raised an eyebrow “now?” He said. The Interviewer just nodded, stood up and walked next to Michal. “Come here, let’s walk” Both men walked, the Interviewer looked very small and unfit at Michal said, and the Interviewer knew that he would look even smaller if Wolf were walking with them. Usually Wolf was enough to take care of all the killing needs, but having Michal too meant that he could send a hyper strong bodybuilder to make some missions while Wolf was on the SSS HQ, or that he could send both behemoths on different missions. Today, after a lot of thinking, he decided he needed to use his best cards almost at the same time. “Michal, tell me about the strategic situation of the Old Red’s” The Interviewer said. “They’re struggling, they lost many business on Russia, and the drug business is struggling. That’s the main reason they risked everything sending his drugs over here, if they where successful, they could use our logistics to sell their drugs, or they could make a silent coup and say that where are now trafficking drugs”. The interviewer scoffed at this possibility. Michal continued: “The Old Reds still have weapons, many of their firepower were stashed here, but we haven’t heard from them, so maybe they are sill in the dark. I do no think that there is still a small chance they suspect Nikolai’s true fate since he hasn’t stablished contact sin he lost his head three days ago. They are in a tight position but they¿ll make sure it is not know outside their borders, they where expelled from Russia, so they are quite desperate to make a stronghold here, that’s why they came here demanding us to hand our operation, but they surely miscalculated their possibilities, Wolf could take them all out, let also with both of us mangling them”. Michal answered, his proud voice could make any one who didn’t knew Michal nervous . The Interviewer was looking at his lusty eyes, “How many people could be there?” “I think that on their HQ they where at least 20 to 30 people after I snuffed 10 or so” Michal said bouncing his pecs, reliving the feeling he got when he crushed some whip with his sheer strength, Michal was aroused, he lost himself on the memories for some minutes before looking at thew Interviewer breathing heavily with pleasure. The interviewer was slightly amused but retained his normal tone. “Tell me Michal, are you able to finish off the Old Red’s?, do you think they are of any use for us?” Michal pondered, “I don’t know if you might use some of the best guards left, Dmitri should be the one in charge, we ill them and then we can order the loyalty of the others, the we can train some of them here and they could replace some of your lost guards. That could save you some Interviews don't you think?” The Interviewer pondered Michal’s plan, it was sound, at the same time, he disliked Michal's lone wolf tendencies. He stopped the communication with the SSS on his last mission, not to betray them but to better fulfill his mission, but at the same time, The Interviewer hated not to have some kind of control. Michal was good on his work, but at the same time, he could be very fearsome in a different way than Wolf’s but his loyalty to the SSS could not be questioned, not even after his very public way to destroy it’s members, they way he enjoyed that and the overt way he lusted to kill the rest of them. “First, Michal, are you sure you can destroy them alone?” Michal went silent for a moment, then he made a double biceps pose followed by a crab pose and a killer smile. “Yes”, he said with a smirk. “Second” the interview said “Are you sure that you won’t get lost again?” Michal smiled “See, the Old Reds were somewhat powerful, we killed one of their heads, I´ll go take the other. The SSS will take them out for their own benefit and we can get some of their assets for us, the SSS is a far better organization for me”. Michal said while kissing his biceps “The SSS is about pure muscle power and I love that, I also don’t like drugs that make people weak I also want stronger people, and specially a stronger ME”. Michal said while flexing all his muscles in turns before the Interviewer. “Michal these are your orders, first, I want you to destroy the Old Red’s, they shouldn’t be able to recover or reconstruct themselves in anyway, you choose your methods” Michal noted with a pecs once. “Second, since this is a seek and destroy mission, you need to inform me about your whereabouts, i’ll send Ricardo with you, tech him properly” Michal nodded again, with a pec bounce. “And third, if you see someone fit for our operation, in anyway you find, then recruit them and well see here if they are really good SSS material”, Mitchal smiled, he thought on some people he could snuff on one to tone combats. “Yes” he said, “And finally” the Interviewer said. “Destroy all drugs operation, we will clean this town from them, but we also need to give the mobs a message, don’t try to enter the SSS territory again, understood?” Michal flexed a crab pose, his neck muscles came to life, this biceps were big and very well worked, his pecs striations and his legs worked in unison to make a fearsome image. The interviewer thought that Michal was even more a showoff than Wolf’s. Wolf liked to be the most powerful being on the SSS, but his size alone was frightening, that, in its way helped to get the SSS in line holding the ranks. Michal on other side, could be more subtle (excepting on the colosseum) but he could make more trouble for the SSS very existence since he usually was sent on alone missions that needed his adaptability, but because of that, if he did a misstep, it would be very difficult to fix, that’s why the Interviewer needed to be very specific with his orders to Michal to keep the equilibrium; however, Michal, like Wolf, would not risk his main source of pleasure, and of purpose in his life, the SSS survival and all the perks they got from it. After the conversation Michal asked “And Wolf?” The interviewer pondered if he should tell Michal, “I will go to have a little talk with the police has soon as you leave” The Interviewer said. Michal saw that the Interviewers was somewhat tense, he tried to kept his cool, but Michal was very good at taking hints, he wanted to go to the police station with Wolf, but he thought that he Interviewer had his reasons and decided to somewhat stay on the Interviewers plan, accept them, he would not accept the word “obey” but it was more of a strange sense of loyalty with thew Interviewer and more important, with the SSS. Michal, like Wolf, would protect the SSS structure and very existence at any cost, no matter if they needed to snuff all the guards and start again just the three of them, and he also knew that the interviewer would prefer to die than to betray the SSS, that’s what he (and Wolf) respected him and in some sense valued an followed him, he, not being super strong, or even “strong” would make sure they got the best for them, and the SSS. This strange loyalty wad the core of the SSS. The Interviewer left leaving Michal alone, Michal appreciated this, in some way, this mission meant that they still trusted him even if they were mad at him is he would take this opportunity to fix the misunderstanding and improve his image while getting some pleasure as an additional perk of this mission. Michal went to his quarters, he needed to get on new clothes and he truly hated to cover his body, he decided to go to the Old Reds headquarters in a white shirt and, denims and slippers. He looked at the mirror, the image was hot, he thought, the shirt looked like it would burst at anytime, the denims where very adjusted too, his Quads and calves where clearly visible over the denims and Michal though that he only needed to reach the Old Reds HQ and then he would not think anymore of the clothes. Someone knocked on the door, “Come in” Michal said , the door opened and Ricardo entered the room, Ricardo had a swimmers body, he was nice in his way and he projected some kind of strength, far less than Michal but he, with some training would be a fine SSS elite. Michal bounced his pecs and said “you’re ready?” “Yes, sir… I was sent by the boss to help you, He said that I would help with your mission and with the reports to the SSS HQ!” Michal palmed his shoulder and said, “let’s go”. Wolf’s grunts sounded everywhere, he seemed to be training, Michal went to the Interviewer office and said “I’m leaving”, the Interviewer looked at Michal from head to to and smirked, “Don’t take too long, bye Ricardo, you know your mission” He said. “Yes sir ill keep you informed and will take videos of the missions” Mitchal looked pleased and flexed his biceps “I’ll make sure you get good shots” he said and left the office. Michal and Ricardo took one of the remaining Old Reds´s Cars, the one that was in better shape, “let’s go quick, I drive” Michal said. With that, they speeded through the highway, Michal was silent but he was wanting to release his tension, he was pondering to kill Ricardo just for the fun of it but thought that the Interviewer would get pissed at him and he didn’t wanted to give explanations, then a police siren sounded, a police highway patrol motorcycle speeded before them. Michel smirked, Just what I wanted! he muttered. Ricardo saw him smiling deviosuly and got nervous. “Don't worry’s you’re saved for now” Michal said, Ricardo sighed in relief. Michal speeded a little more just to look for the best spot. Michal was aroused, he felt himself and his growing visible desire, he alighted like a maniac for a while frightening Ricardo, Michal put a hand on his leg, “please stay here while daddy is Working”. Ricardo just nodded. Michal, after sometime found a good place on the highway that was near some woods, he decided it was better to stop there and he decided to stop the car and face the police. He lowered the window and got a little worried that the car would no have any bullet holes from last confrontation. The “not so slim” officer got down of his motorcycle and slowly walked to the car. Michal decide to pretend he was calming Ricardo who played along. “Don’t worry baby, I’m sure It’s a misunderstanding” he said loudly enough so the officer thought they were a gay couple. “Good morning sir, the officer said” he had “Drukson written on his plaque. Michal answered in his most soft possible voice, “Good morning officer, is there any problem?“ “You were speeding way above the upper limit sir” Drukson said “May you please step down of the car sir?” “Sure was the only answer Michal gave “Please honey, stay here” he told to Ricardo smirking, then he got off the car “I´ll be here in just a while” Michal was breathing heavily, his crotch was growing by the second but Drukson didn’t noticed as he was fixated on his forms and on getting one ticket more for their results or a good bribe. Michal walked has calmly has he could, but he was using all his will so to try not to make the kill on the highroad where he could attract some unwanted attention since he still needed to finish his mission. But he craved the sounds of bone breaking and poor Drukson he might just be the way to satisfy his cravings. “You where 20mph above the limit” Drukson said while turning too look at Michal, when he finally saw the behemoth in front of him he instinctively held his taser gun, Michal smiled “Sir, you don’t need to restore to that, I mean is of not use to do that”. Then he grabbed Drukson´s radio from his uniform easily crushing it with his rich hand then, whit the left arm he grabbed Drukson from his neck and lifted him off the ground almost choking him. Then, he drew Drukson off to the woods. Drukson fell away and tried to wake up but felt too dizzy to hold on his feet. No Radio, he couldn’t call any help, he tried to run but was too unstable for that. “Ricardo, I’ll come back, keep people away from this point” Ricardo got out of the car and opened the cars hood and then he begun to act like he was looking at the car’s engine. Michal lifted the bike over his head and crushed it in a swift movement that barely made Michal sweat, with that, Drukson didn’t had any scape means. Ricardo was strong enough to beat Drukson so he really would not be an scape option option but Michal would be very pissed if he loses his kill. Michal ripped his shirt and denims from is body, so he stood on his posers and took off his slippers. Michal looked at his legs, it was a pity to cover them he thought, It would be also a pity to cover his groin. “Take another shirt an denims from the car’s trunk, I’ll need them shortly” Michal ordered and slowly walked to the woods, to the place where Drukson was still walking unstably. At the moment he reached Drukson he decided to go deeper on the woods. “Well sir, seems that you can’t stay on your feet” Michal said jokingly. Michal grabbed his posers and ripped them so His shaft sprung up to life. He lusted for the destruction of anybody weaker than him and specially if they had some authority he loved to see how this authority succumbed to the sheer power of his muscles. Michal smiled devilishly. “Let’s to to a more private location he said grabbing Drukson from the throat and lifting him with one hand and carrying him deeper on the woods. Drukson felt he was in deep trouble, he somewhat managed to recover som of his senses and fired the taser at him, to no avail, the taser probes just rebounded from Michal´s pecs. When Michal reached some open space on the woods, he dropped Drukson to the floor. “Fire that toy again if you like” Michal said, Drukson frantically started his taser again but Michal got the probes on the fly and placed over his nipples. Michal moaned and precum dropped from his shaft. “Freak” Drukson said while unloading his gun. “Go ahead, make my day” Michal said. Drukson shot at Michal´s head and the bulled simply rebounded deformed, when Drukson fired all his shot the Michal decided to take the initiative “my turn” he said and then grabbed Drukson from the throat lifting him again. It was so easy and Drukson was so weak the Michal thought if he would be any more capable to get any pleasure from him apart of being snuffed. But he worked so hard that he decided he would get some of it. Michal shook Drukson, then he shook his penis so to stimulate himself. Michal moaned at the feeling of power he had in his hands, then in one swift movement, he ripped Drukson clothes to reveal a flabby body trembling in fear, Michal released Drukson’s throat. Drukson took his gun and in desperation threw it at Michals pecs that his bounced and repelled the weapon. Michal bent and took the gun with his hand and crushed in in one swift motion. “You’ll be next…shortly” Michal said, he was completely, horny and the only thing he was not so keen is that he wasn’t on the colosseum and there would not be any streaming, so that meant that the event would not be recorded so he could masturbate while reliving the killing and that the Interviewer could be pissed at him for the lost revenue. Michal decided to concentrate on the moment, Drukson was already lifting a stone to use has a blunt weapon, but Michal decided to show him who was on authority here. He grabbed Drukson’s right hand and crushed it agains the stone, Drukson yelled like a wounded animal, then Michal crushed the stone too, the floor became stained with blood mixed with dust from the rock. “Don’t you have any power to back up your authority?” Michal asked contemptuously, “Let’s see, how my power crushes your authority….and you for all that matters” Michal said with a devilishly smile. “No please, ill do anything” Drukson said, but Michal was not there to negotiate, he lifted Drukson and turned him so his back was facing Michal. Michal then felt Drukson cheeks, “not so bad, but still…” Drukson squirmed, “no, no no” was the only thing he could mutter, but Michal already had his target in mind. With one hand he felt Drukson anus. “There you are” Michal said, “No, no please no” but Drukson pleas fell on deaf ears. Michal pointed the anal sphincter with his penis and “caressed” it in small, round. movements. Drukson was so easy to handle. “Seems the police doesn’t train today like before” Michal said, enjoying the sweat and fear Drukson was pouring. “Let’s see what I can take from you” Michal said with a sadistic smile and then with all his might he rammed his penis on Drukson’s ass. His sphincter gave out immediately, and Michal gave such strength on his entrance that he pressed the body too hard and Drukson pelvis shattered. Michal begun to thrust rithmicaly while holding Drukson’s body with his hands. Michal moaned, he loved dominating this weak man, rising fist his handhold sense and seeing the tables straight on who was who in that moment. His glutes got striated at every thrust and his quads where flexing at the movement rithym. Drukons cried for help but Michal was not hearing, he was lost in his lust, sometime he released one of his hands to caress his pecs and then again he grabbed Drukson with both hands, so he didn’t fell to the ground. Michal walked near to a three when he pinned Drukson while still penetrating him. Michal continued thrusting for some more minutes, the tree was stained with Drukson´s coagulates blood from his destroyed hand, Michal was in pure ecstasy. He grabbed Drukson arms and first he crushed his left humerus before ripping the arm of his body. Drukson yelled from the pain, the bird flew in all directions and Michael yelled like a maniac YEEEEEESSSSSS. He flexed and kissed his right biceps while thrusting his hips more and more, every second that passed was one second less in what Michal would reach climax. Drukson legs where shaking on the air until Michal with one big push crushed Drukson spine between his abdomen and the three like a pancake, the spine severed so after some twitches the legs just dangled on the air, the within stimulated Michals glans, a felling that was followed but a pleasure moan. Michal released both hands and felt his nipples and flexed his biceps in a gory and pornographic double biceps pose, Michal yelled in defiance and grabbed Drukson’s shoulders. Drukson didn’t had strength to even cry, he was silently expecting his death but that would not satisfy Michal, Michal wanted more pain, ore domination, but with the blood loss Drukson would not last long. Michal got his face near Drukson’s. “Officer, I really like your yells” with that said, he ripped Drukson’s left arm and another yell sounded in the woods. Michal laughed hysterically, “YEEEEEEEEES” he said. And was about to lose himself but he wanted the kill, not just waiting until Drukson´ts body surrendered to the inevitable fate, he wanted to be the one taking him there. Michal placed his hand over Drukson’s head while still thrusting, he grabbed firmly on the parietals and quick pull, he ripped it from the body that begun to twitch from the denervation reflexes. The stimulus made Mitchal cum inside the body remains. The head was with his eyes opened. Michals held the head so it was facing him like he was taking a selfie with the head. Michal smiled wondering if Drukson could see the remains of his body mangled by the incredible strength of Michal. Michal was satisfied for the moment and with a swift movement he crushed the head against the tree. And then he bear-hughed Drukson´s body and crushed it agains the tree. Michal dropped the body but ripped one of his legs “Sorry, I need protein”. He said and left the place looking for a water stream to clean himself up. After some minutes he cleaned himself and walked next to the car where Ricardo already had his clean clothes. Ricardo was somewhat happy when Michal came, so then noticed a destroyed car and two crushed bodies. One with his head looking at the front but with the head twisted, so Michal knew that Ricardo twisted the neck in a 360° fashion so the surprised face of that man indicated that he was the first. The other body had his arms twisted and the neck was crushed so it seemed that Ricardo had finished his work crushing the neck in a superhuman choke. Michal clothes himself and looked at Ricardo, seems you had some fun here. “They were curious, so I got to work” Ricardo answered. “Too quick” Michal said amused. “You took your time, but we need ton concentrate on the mission”. Ricardo said and then both men took on the car and left the place to continue his mission, there where still a long travel to go.

Warning: This story is very violent and very snuiff oriented, if this is not your think please stop reading. Version 1,1 Thans to Freakoman2 for the ideas and mczapl for the suggestions and editing. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Secret Snuffers Society part 3: Choosing your customers After the last pretty uncomfortable but somewhat satisfying episode with the two former cops (or beings) things went somewhat normal on thew SSS headquarters. Al the warehouses were normal from the outside with the only difference on the interior of one basement, a pretty compact and irregular ovoid figure that was there had a strange resemblance with the colors of a cop’s car. On the outside furnace there weren’t signs of smoke today and no one dared to try to break on the warehouses in the last weeks. The Interviewer was seated on his desk, looking as always at his computer, the numbers where good, excepting for the ever growing line for Wolf’s needs, new gym equipment, more protein, more shirts, more shoes, more underwear, and the growing number of things that Wolf broke, the walls, the colosseum doors. Fortunately, he gladly helped with the cop´s car so it was never found since it was so dense that nobody would believe it was formerly a car. The interview looks at the door, Wolf wasn’t there, he could be training, eating, snuffing out some weakling unfortunate enough to cross his path when he was training, I the last case the Interviewer would be pissed since he love to see Wolfs creative kills. The Interviewer was pondering this issue when Wolf entered to the office, he was soaked in sweat, he flexed his pecs and showed his biceps to the Interviewer before ripping his shirt of his body and tossing the remains aside, before caressing his pecs and arms. “Do you know how big I am?” Wolf said. “Do you know how many shirts have you ripped this week?” The Interviewer said. “Even since you dispatched those two cops you have been ripping clothes like crazy, you’re going to sip all our profits on shirts!” He said with a slight smile. Wolf laughed, you know I love to rip my shirts! He said while flexing his biceps. They barely contain these guns, and you also love them I rip them like tissue paper. The Interviewer sighted “Got me” was the only answer he could made and begun to Tapp on his keyboard. Wolf smirked, he loved to be the alpha, the uncontested force of nature reigning over the place, he went to the showers ripping the rest of his clothes, the slow “riiiiiiip” was followed by a “Hey!!! Those cost!” Yell from the Interviewer and a loud laugh from Wolf “Wait for me” Wolf said while going to the showers in his big, wonderful and uncontested nakedness, fortunately there wasn’t anyone near the office because there where very few, or maybe only one that saw Wolf naked and still lived. Because of this, only the Interviewer could be near Wolf when he finished his training. They knew each other when they started the SSS that they were close in their own strange style and they talked almost like buddies, or even friends. But Wolf rarely talked to anyone, maybe excepting when they were about to die at his hands and muscles. After few minutes since Wolf left, a guard came, he was tall and big, and the uniform was barely covering his muscles. He was more or less the average guard of the SSS, muscled, and fearsome, but not for the Interviewer, he knew that if one of the guards got out of line, Wolf would make sure that that would not happen again in the most gruesome way. And after the last one was killed with one slap, the word quickly was spread out from the cleaner staff that got to clean the walls, the floor and even the ceiling from last Wolf snuffs. “Sir, we have a situation” The guard said. The Interviewer looked at him. “Speak” he ordered. “Sir, It’s the 12th warehouse”, we found something that could need your attention.“ “Someone unauthorized access in the warehouse?” “No Sir, unauthorized goods where sent to be stored” the guard answered. The Interviewer went silent, he tapped on the PC, the 12th warehouse was assigned to the Old Reds, the Old Reds were a Russian mafia know in the SSS has one of their most problematic clients. The Interviewer had his own reservations about this mafia has a client. They payed handsomely, and always at the specified times. But they usually caused some problems with some of their shipments. “Leave and wait outside the warehouse” The Interviewer said and the guard quickly left. The Old Reds usually used the warehouses to store their weapons and some things they trafficked, or needed to keep out from public eyes, corpses, human organs, alcohol, and money. According to the SSS rules, no drugs were allowed, Wolf despised them, so did the Interviewer. In facto, any candidate that would like to enter to the SSS would need to be drug free or they would be snuffed out by Wolf, no exceptions; but the old Reds always scoffed at this rule, they just didn’t wanted to abide by any rules, and also didn’t comprehend why the SSS was so adamant to not allowing drugs while having the best storage service for any mafia in the world. But those were the rules and if you wanted to do business with the SSS, they needed to accept, or be rejected. The interviewer was pondering what they could be sending this time so to make the guard make a report on that, could be nuclear fuel from an old Russian decommissioned submarine?, chemical weapons?, the Wolf came in just a towel that barely left something to the imagination, bounced his pecs and while looking at the Interviewer he said “What’s up?”. The Interviewer looked at his bouncing pecs, arms and Wonderfull torso, then saw at that handsome face and his lovely smirk, he delights himself on the Wonderfull look before remembering to keeps his cool and said “seems we have a problem on the 12th warehouse”. Wolf went to a side room and dressed himself, he putted a Superman logo t-shirt, shorts and shoes. The clothes were struggling to fit those muscles. “Let’s go” Wolf said and the Interviewer left with him, he was silent. The Old Reds were problematic, usually the SSS didn’t asked what there would be stored, but some shipments would attract the army and that could compromise the Secrecy, something that he, nor Wolf would accept. After some minutes of silently walking the reached to the 12th warehouse. The Guard was already there, he was nervous. “Speak” Wolf commanded. “Sir, the client sent some goods to their assigned warehouse as accustomed…..I didn't wanted to look sir” he was babbling, he was terrified at Wolf’s presence, Wolf was serious, them he entered at the warehouse and after him, the Interviewer entered, and then the guard entered at the warehouse and locked the door. The warehouse was big, the where a lot of wood boxes, some small, some so big that they could hold a thank inside them, the Interviewer and Wolf walked in the warehouse aisles, the guard was trembling behind them. “Sir, it wasn’t my intention, I just tried to lie the box to put it in a stable place but I fell, and the box broke….I couldn’t avoid to look”. Then they found and aisle where there was a medium size broken box, there was a lot oh some white powder scattered on the ground. Wolf grunted, the interviewer took a handkerchief and covered his mouth and nose. “Lets leave this aisle” The Interviewer said. The guard was trembling in fear, “Sir, I swear I didn’t wanted to” The interviewer lifted his hand commanding silence, the guard went silent but it was visible shocked. “The Old Reds” Wolf said “About this situation, Didn’t we sent an operative long time ago?” Wolf asked “Yes, I thought we sent our best operative but he hasn’t made contact, neither we have any news of him, I was about to dispatch our special recovery team”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and then he walked next to the guard. “Sorry pal, but you should have more care with our clients goods” The interviewer said, the guard trembled expecting some kind of news from the Interviewer. “I recognize that your clumsiness helped us to detect a breach on our contract terms, but unfortunately we can’t allow a filtration about the fact that we have an operative within the ranks of the Old Reds…Wolf!” Wolf smirked and forced the guard to face him with a strong yank, then he put his hands on the guard head, “no sir please” The guard yelled but at the same time his survival instinct and forced his body to do the stupidest thing possible, to try to fight. The guard hitted wolf in the hard pecs but there where no use, Wolf’s pecs went hard and repelled the guard´s punches. Wolf kept squeezing and the guard hitter harder. “Hit like a man” Wolf muttered with a smirk on his face, Wolf was squeezing very slowly, enjoying the kill, the guard accidentally ripped Wolf’s shirt exposing his wonderfully hard pecs muscles, then Wolf released his grip, the guard fell on his ass, the Guard was confused, maybe Wolf decided to spare him? He were´nt going to wait for an answer, Wolf ripped his shirt off at the same time the guard stood up and turned to scape. The interviewer was in front of him , amused, “MOVE” the guard yelled but he couldn’t make any step before Wolf took him from the left arm with his left arm the guard cried in pain but, although Wolf grip was hard, the bone didn’t break. “Let me gooood” the guard yelled and by his training he tried to kick Wolf’s knee to not avail. Wolf laughed “imbecile and weak” he said, while using his right hand to grip the right arm of the guard, the guard was looking with fear at the Interviewer “please sir, please”. “Wolf, what to you think?” The interviewer said, Wolf lifted the guard while gripping both arms “I hate incompetence” He said while pulling both arms from the guards body, there was a sickening “riiiip” followed by the the sound of bone and flesh tearing. The guard body fell to the floor, he was screaming in pain and squirmed in the floor. “Did you really thought that you could make this mistake and live within the SSS?” Wolf flexed is biceps, “my justice is absolute” he said and then he grabbed the guard by his head, he put the head between his hands and biceps like an apple, and slowly he begun to crush the guard’s head. Wolf arms, biceps, pecs and triceps worked in unison, but in slow motion, Wolf was smirking at the thought of his unrelenting strength that didn’t had and equal on the entire world, Wolf enjoyed his absolute power and total disregard of any weakling life. The guards opened his mouth to yell, Wolf hands crushed the jaw against his arm before adjusting his grip on the head, then, the head begun to deform, the eyes popped out oh their sockets and then Wolf released all his might and in one swift motion the crushed the head that exploded soaking Wolf biceps and pecs with blood, and brains that oozed to the floor leaving red staining on Wolf muscles. Wolf took the body remains from the neck and pelvis, lifted the body over his head and brought his hands together breaking the former guards in half and then ripping the body in two halves while making blood spoil all over the place. “Seems I’ll need to shower myself again” Wolf said broadly smiling and breathing like a savage, enjoy the easy kill he got. “Let me go first” the Interviewer said has he covered his head to not let too much blood to soak over him “next time i’ll need an umbrella” he tought to himself. “Let´s go” the Interviewer said. Then Wolf, looked at the mess he just made, “We will call the cleaners later”. They walked out of the warehouse, some guards looked at Wolf and figured the rest when the guard that entered didn’t made out and Wolf was still dripping blood while getting out of the warehouse. They where mesmerized by his strength, but at the same time, they knew the price of failure, the punishment Wolf always gave to any grave mistake, but the power they received was very well worth the risk. “We will have to call the Old Reds to a meeting” The Interviewer said, “hate to say, but we will need to make our rules clear, and without our operative information we are unable to know what to expect” The Interviewer said. “You have me, what else do you need?” Wolf said smiling, then they both went to the showers. Some weeks later, The Interviewer was at his desk looking at the clock. Wolf as flexing in the office, somewhat excited but the Interviewer looked slightly pissed. “They’re late” he said, Wolf smirked “Maybe they don’t want to mess with these” he said while flexing his biceps and ripping open his sleeves and laughing. The Interviewed looked ad the ripped sleeves and the monstrous biceps that tore them open and said “I don’t think they are that smart, they don’t even understand what SSS stands for”. “If they’re that stupid, they soon will understand” Wolf answered, a bearded guard came to the office, he had a typical swimmer body, not too big, but quite fit and said “They’re coming”. “Thanks Ricardo”, the Interviewer said, “please prepare the elite guards to receive our…guests…then put the others on alert, the warehouses should never be unguarded” he said, he valued the confidence that their clients put on the SSS and these unpresentable should not jeopardize the SSS operations or affect the normal course of the business, he and Wolf will make sure of that. Ricardo left the room, the Interviewer stood up, went near Wolf, put a finger on his pecs that instantly bounced “Let’s go, seems the will need to make use of these again”. Wolf bounced back and smirked “I hope so” he answered. The Interviewer and Wolf got out of the warehouse, Wolf was aroused, he felt the smell of the next conflict and knew that maybe he could get a kill or two. The Interviewer was serious, he would have thought that the Old Reds would accommodate to the rules but this time it was the last straw, He didn’t liked the option to lose such a profitable client. If possible he would try to negotiate them to abide by the rules, but the next option would be the Wolf’s way. After some minutes of walking they got to the parking, there where at two cars, and SUV, the Old Reds´s guards where already down, they didn’t looked like the cliched mob minion, they where dressed in sport clothes and had miniuzis hanging of in their hands, some of them where wearing baggy pants and tank shirts some of them where very fit, some where fat, but all had tattoos in red ink; they gazed menacingly at all sides, there where some guard close to them, they where serious, but until this point, there where no signs of a violent attempt on part of the OldReds. The SUV was still occupied when The Interviewer and Wolf arrived. The Interviewer saw the guards with their weapons and despised them. “Weapons” He said, “So unworthy, so unclean” The Interviewer had even deeper regret that this mafia was a SSS client, He looked at the size of Wolf and sighted in relief “they have all his weapons but we have one Wolf” he thought. Wolf could take all them out easily, but he needed some guards to help in case anything goes awry. Wolf gazed the guards in contempt, “So weak” he muttered, “even all them attacking in unison would not make any difference” he thought to himself. He bounced his pecs and some of the OldRed´s tugs noticed their size and feared the behemoth of man in front of them. One of the fattest tugs walked in front of Wolf and the Interviewer. “Yo, are you the boss here?” He asked. “Kinda” the Interviewer said, he was pondering how much ruckus these people would make and what kind of unwanted attention they would bring. The tug then said “Our boss wants to talk with you, get on the car?”. Wolf walked with his fist closed the Interviewer just managed to put a hand on Wolf’s arm, “Wait buddy, please” Wolf looked at him there was a contained rage on his eyes, these unworthy beings where desecrating the sacred soil that the SSS terrains represented for him, with his weapons they were almost begging for him to take these out of their hands with hands and arms attached, no one on the SSS had any weapon aside of their well build bodies and sadistic thoughts, but these weaklings needed to hide behind their guns. “I feel the same Wolf, please wait a little” the Interviewer said but he also was clearly enraged too. Wolf was breathing heavily, closed his eyes and then released his fist. “Ok, I´ll go your way…for once”. The Interviewer nodded and then looked at the tug. “No, thank you” The Interviewer said politely but harshly. “If your boss wants to talk, you play on the SSS rules, or you stop playing”. The tug loaded his gun but he could not aim it before Wolf right fist went with unrelenting strength to his head and his fist ran through it. The tug body twitched from the sudden decerebration and was only standing because Wolf forearm was holding it on the air. “You piece of shit, you got extremely easy” Wolf said. The tugs, terrified, loaded their guns, the SSS guards quickly stood in front of the Interviewer protecting his body, Wolf ripped the twitching body from his forearm and tossed it aside and begun to look at his next victim but suddenly a loud authoritative voice yelled “STOOOOOOOP”. The tugs stopped in his tracks and looked at the SUV, the SSS Guards stood in their positions, and Wolf raised an eyebrow and looked at the SUV. He smirked and looked amused. “Well well, that son of a bitch is still alive”. Wolf said, he turned his head and looked at the Interviewer who walked past the SSS guards looking unfazed, he stood at Wolf’s side. The SUV doors opened, in the side that was nearer to Wolf and the Interviewer a tall man stepped down from the car, he was dressed in some of the most luxurious brands, he had a designer suit, gold clock and designer shoes. He had a drink in his hand and was clearly high from drugs. The Interviewer despised him at the sight, he believed that all that ostentation was more a sign of weakness than from true leadership. And looking at that “stereotypical mob boss appearance” made him despise him more. The other side of the car opened, then a tall man man stepped down of the car, and then a bodybuilder in suit stepped down the car he was just a little short from the other man but he was heavily muscled. The Interviewer fixated his gaze on him, “Michal” the interviewer muttered, Wolf smirked cockily, “seems they have somebody to entertain myself” he said in low voice that was only heard by the Interviewer. Michal was big, even with his suit it was clearly evident that he barely fitted on those clothes, he was bald but that made him even more respectable and somewhat attractive and his pecs and arms looked like they where going to rip all his suit and break free. His legs where big, and the calves where almost ripping the suit. Michal smiled cockily, like he felt he was strong enough to claim a place within the SSS but he was on the OldReds side. At his side the other guard was also suited, he looked tall, but Michal looked just impressive, he looked somewhat like the way that Wolf would look if a suit could hold him. Michal was also fearsome, he, in a natural way looked more dangerous than all the other tugs together with their boss. Ricardo thought that he could be easily a SSS elite guard, or even give Wolf a run of his money. It was clear that Michal was the force behind the OldReds authority. The boss looked so weak at his side that Ricardo wondered why Michal didn’t took over the mob. The mob boss walked next to Michal and the other guard. “Thanks Michal, your opinions where right, seems that that monster is the hardest guard”. Michal nodded silently and bounced his pecs. The boss stood ad a safe distance and said “Well, seems we got a small impasse with my bodyguard”. “You should be Nikolai” the Interviewer said. Yes, I’m Nikolai, the leader of the OldReds, I went here because we lost here some goods sent a while ago. I want to recover it. “If you were coming just to recover you box you would just sent us a message, but you came with a small army and some bodyguards, so, excuse me if I don’t buy it…What to you want?” The Interviewer said in a cold voice. Wolf bounced his pecs and was fixated on Michal. “Well, they say that you’re a man of few words” Nikolai Said, “I’m also a man of action” The mob boss said while sipping his drink. “I really would like if you get to the point so we can get past this bump on our commercial relation” the Interviewer said. “Look, we sent a box, I’ll like to recover it” Nikolai said “You knew that that box violated the SSS rules, the very rules you swore to abide so we can take care of your needs, so we did with that box the same thing we do with those that doesn’t abide by our rules” the Interviewer said. “And that is?” Nikolai asked “we destroyed it, the rest of your goods are in your warehouse” the Interviewer answered. Nikolai became red, his breathing accelerated and his hands trembled “you did what?” He threw his drink that smashed to the floor “that box contained a very important OldRed´s treasure. “How you dare? How could you?” “Would you mind to cut the crap Nikolai?” The Interviewer said, he was extremely quiet, but that coldness was hiding a silent but grown rage caused by the fact that Nikolai had second intentions, the OldReds had enough money so they can easily absorb the box loss, he was hiding something “What is exactly what you want Nikolai?” He asked, “Why you came here when you easily could send some other person to speak about that box”. Nikolai pondered his answer but he decided to open his hand. “You have a very good place here, the warehouses, the subterranean spaces, the operations…we want them, and you’ll hand them right now to the Old Reds, or you can die defending that from us, anyway, the OldReds will possess this place and it will be our operations base”. Wolf smirked, looked at the Interviewer “told you so”, the bounced his pecs. On the other side of the place Michal was standing but unfazed, the other Nikolai guard smiled, the other tugs begun to walk towards the place where Wolf and the Interviewer where. They where so sure of themselves so sure that they would just handed the business that they got somewhat bemused when the Interviewer just put his hand on the head, he looked irritated. “I just don’t have time for this” the Interviewer said “Ricardo, bring me a coca cola…and a seat”. Ricardo left the place in a hurry. “I really don’t like to hand out my toys, nor my business” he said. Nikolai looked at the interviewer and said: “you’ll hand us your toys or you’ll die” , “And I told you that I don’t like to hand out my toys, nor my business, nor Wolf’s pack members” the interviewer answered defiantly, Ricardo arrived with a can of coke and a seat, one in each hand he put the seat next to the Interviewer who seated and then took a sip of his coca cola. “Also, I don’t like to see kids playing with my toys with my permission and seems you have toyed with one of ours”. The interviewed said while pointing to Michal. “Hi Michal, why you didn’t communicate with us?” He said almost ignoring Nikolai. Michal smirked, Nikolai looked surprised “Did you knew them?” He asked, “I worked for them” was the only answer given in a deep, masculine voice. Michal bounced his pecs, his calves were about to rip his pants off. Wolf grunted “worked…” Michal looked at him, they both stared directly in the eye, they seemed to be fighting a wits challenge. At this point they were ignoring all what was happening at their surroundings. Nikolai was amused but kept looking at Michal and Wolf in turns, then he looked at his other bodyguard “Grigory, don’t you think this is fun?” Grigory nodded. Grigory walked in front of Michal but Michal didn’t broke eye contact with Wolf. They kept looking silently for some minutes, the rest of the SSS and the tugs looked silently at the two titans preparing to fight. “Nikolai, are you sure that you want Wolf and me to hand over the SSS to you?” The interviewer said breaking the silence, Nikolai stood defiantly “Yes, you will hand this place to me, and your guards ill make sure I’ll pay the, handsomely” then he spoke in a very low way so everyone could hear “I’ll be your new boss, you’ll be loyal to me and I’ll take your business, you will be part of the Old Reds and I’ll even expel this brute from this place” he said while pointing to Wolf. Wolf smiled “I really want to see how you try to steal my pack from me”. He said bouncing his pecs and looking at Michal. Nikolai went near Wolf, not realizing the stupid risk he was facing, Wolf looked at him and bounced again his muscles, the sudden movement stopped Nikolai in his tracks. “Why you don’t to go speak with my pal over there and survive…for a little more time?” Nikolai tied to act thought but decided not to force his luck with Wolf, Nikolai walked next to Gregory. “So what’s your answer?” He asked. “I thought that we where clear, first, I really dislike to have my toys stolen from me, Wolf already said that you could try to steal his pack, that is a clear no”, The Interviewer said, he Tok a sip of his can “I really despise people that doesn’t abide by the rules they accepted, and the SSS despises anyone that tries to overstep their boundaries and they make sure that they get punished”. The Interviewer closed his eyes from a second and then stared to the floor, pondering the next move, his strategic position, Wolf could destroy all the tugs, Gregory looked respectable, he could be a good candidate for the SSS, he could even be on the colosseum, but Michal was on another level, he could give Wolf a run of his money, maybe Wolf would be victorious but the tugs could hurt him with his guns. Even Gregory could possess some challenge, Nikolai seems to trust in him a lot, he seemed the confidant of Nikolai in some level but the Interviewer knew Michal. The interviewer remembered hot Michal could tear gladiators apart like they where made from jelly, he was widely know in the colosseum, the Interviewer knew how easily he stomped flat heads with those legs and how his magnificent quads and calves danced on the air before stomping the head of his unfortunately victim and making blood, bone, eyes and brains fly explosively over the place in one stomp how he easily could crack heads with his hands and arms and how he enjoyed that. Then, one faithful day the Interviewer sent him on a espionage mission, an operative, the SSS was suspicious of the Old Reds, they tried to smuggle drugs from time to time, but they usually where small quantities, so the SSS sent warning messages until they got so frequent that the Interviewer knew that the SSS would need to do something before the situation would get out of hand. So they sent Michal, the Interviewer pondered to send Wolf but Wolf was too big, too latin, and too vicious, Michal was vicious too, but he had that eastern European charming looks and that made him better for the mission, The Interviewer also needed Wolf at is side to keep the business going. At the first week Michal tried to make some contacts on the Old Reds ranks, he kept contact with the SSS, he even sent videos of hims, in posing tricks killing his informants who spitted all the info Michal needing before spitting his guts and being savagely crushed to death on a vicious bearhug where Michal’s arms snaked over the rips of his victims and sometime he even palmed his head while laughing and crushing their heads. Then the communications were too sparse, then suddenly stopped. The interviewer pondered to send somebody to look, but he knew that Michal mission was critical, but after some months, he thought that the only way Michal stopped communication was that he was killed. That even possessed some crucial questions, if he was killed how the old reds could manage to achieve that and why they kept silence. The SSS kept silence and has the Old Reds kept sending their stuff the Interviewer pondered the possibility that Michal renounced the SSS and his mission, but betrayal…that was another matter. While the interviewed pondered this issues in silence while looking at the floor Nikolai spoke, “you might despise those who break the rules, but I want to make this a freer organization, we can give you guns, we can give you power, we will make this town kneel before us, we can be their sole governors, you only have to pledge your loyalty to me and kill these two, so, what do you decide?” Nikolai challenged the crowd, the tugs shot their guns to the air. “You really were too stupid, too unworthy, and even you toyed with one of us, you replay think that our pack will follow you?” The interviewer said calmly, “Our pack is loyal to the SSS and to Wolf, and the only thing that keeps you alive is that I wanted to know what exactly where your plans, so the answer is still no, and you better leave with all your unworthy tugs before you all get snuffed out of this world”. The Interviewer stood from his seat. “Michal, I´m very, very disappointed” Nikolai just laughed, first in a low volume that good louder and louder until it became a burst of laughter. “You think that that brute will help you?” Michal took out his suit, he flexed his biceps that burst out of his sleeves and then ripped the shirt off his body showing his chiseled pecs. He walked next to Gregory. Wolf responded ripping off his shirt and bouncing is pecs, Wolf was strong, big and all his muscles showed, Wolf smirked and made a double biceps posed, then he kissed his biceps and caressed his big, strong, hypermasculine pecs. Nikolai went from laughter to seriousness, “That always said that you where cunning, but I see you’re just a cunt, lets see what you do once your precious Wolf dies at the hand of my best man, Gregory, take him out!” He ordered. Gregory walked towards wolf but at the first step he made a bloody hand appeared in front of his chest, Michal punched him from behind and then he looked his bloody hand, he was amused. “Seems that you’re only looks asshole” he said while he was moving his hand, then he took out the hand from the wounded body, Gregory fell to the floor while he used his hands to try to cover the hole on his chest. Gregory breathed heavily, Michal bend in front of Gregory and with his right hand he took Gregory’s neck and lifted him, Gregory looked in terror the face of the big man that was lifting him barely making an effort. Wolf looked amused at the spectacle Michal was offering, he enjoyed looking at some strong man snuffing another human being. Michal the just ripped the head of the body and while holding the head from the neck he tossed in front of Wolf who stopped it like it was a soccer ball. The head was looking lifelessly to Nikolai who was horrified at the bloody spectacle, the tugs where confused by this sudden act, Wolf looked at the head bellow his foot and the he slowly pressed the head against the ground, first, his calves came to life, the monstrous string of his calved were followed by the super strong quads. The the foot came down squishing the head agains the floor, a sickening squish sounded while Wolf simply crushed the head like it was a bug. Michal smiled while Nikolai looked at him. “What did you doo your idiot?” Nikolai yelled. “Well, seems that I never left” Michal said. The hell broke loose the tugs aimed at Michal and Wolf, they instinctively knew that Wolf and Michal where the biggest threats on the place and fired their guns, the bulled rebounded on Wolfs and Michal bodies like they were from styrofoam so they just ignored them. Nikolai squirmed on the SUV and yelled to the driver “Get out of here!!!!” But Michal went to the driver’s side and punched over the armored glass the cracked like it was only a cracker, then Michal yanked the driver out of the car so hard that his body ripped in half letting only the lifeless legs inside the car. Then Michal dropped the body and crushed the head with his knee, and after that, he smashed the car’s roof so heavily that the car tires exploded and the roof went down trapping Nikolai. Michal smiled cockily while feeling the bullets bouncing on his body, he was ecstatic. “I missed this” he thought to himself and flexed his biceps, then he ripped his pants only to stay in positg trunks and revealing his Wonderfull legs. The SSS guards silently watched the carnage while providing a human shield to the Interviewer, they where the elite guards, so when some bullet reached to them it bounced or some was trapped between the dense muscles, but they didn’t flinched. They were well trained by Wolf and the enjoyed the spectacle Wolf and Michal were giving. On the other side Wolf already reached the tugs he then took one by the arm with the gun and lifted,”even with that gun you’re a useless piece of crap” he angrily muttered and then swung the body to the ground with all his might. The torso was instantly crushed by all the strength applied to it and the limbs dislocated all at once. The head only remained round because the angle of the hit only dislocated it but was loosely held by the neck skin, Wolf crushed the head with his feet and ripped the arm from the remains of the body. The tug next to Wolf emptied the magazine and in shock, he tried to hit Wolf with the gun. Alf smiled and tossed him the former tug arm. The tug in reflex tried to hold the arm before seeing two strong hands clapping his head that was crushed like it was a fly, the decerebrated body fell to the ground twitching but Wolf, unsatisfied by the quick kill took the body from the legs and in one with motion he ripped the body vertically in half. The body sprayed blood in all directions, the ribcage got almost intact so Wolf flipped the body and bear-hugged the body remains while screaming in pleasure that imploded spraying more blood to the floor. Wolf release the body. HEHEHE Wolf proudly smiled at his utter superiority. Wolf kissed his biceps and bounced his pecs, he was clearly enjoying the carnage he and Michal were making. But he didn't wanted to hand Michal most of his preys, so he decided to kill even more tugs. Wolf and Michal seemed to silently compete, they both where lighting like maniacs while mangling the tugs. The Old Reds eventually ran out of bullets so they tried to use the Miniuzis like bats, one tug tried to use the gun to hit Michal on his groin, but the weapon bounced against Mitchal muscles that took the Miniuzi and ripped it with such force that the tug hand ripped out. Mitchal laughed “so easy he said” then he took both arms and ripped them from the tug body who yelled so hard but amazingly he tried to run, Michal reached him and pushed hit to the ground, then he clawed the leg with his right hand and pinned the rest of the body to the floor and then he ripped the leg of the body. The tug yelled like mad, Michal took the leg with both hands and while looking contemptuously at the dying tug, he said “this is how you use a bat” then he, using the leg like a bat crushed the tugs head with the leg, the bloody remains of the tug just twitched. Then Michal tossed the leg and kicked the body that crashed near there. Wolf looked at the creative ways Michal was killing his victims and decided he could not be left behind. He reached with his big hand on a tug chest just over the sternum, he clawed hard the sternum but not that hard to dislocate it from the ribs. He brought the card next to him and bear-hugged the tug but not to crush his ribs but from his abdomen. At first, Wolf just pressed hard, but not too hard while he accommodated, another tug tried to hit Wolf to help his friend but Wolf was not feeling any pain, he felt a little annoyed by the tug but he concentrated on his actual victim. After he had the tug on the place he wanted he begun to crush the body, the tug yelled and tried to hit Wolf’s head but his skin didn’t even got red. Wolf kept the pressure, the he opened his hands and clawed on the skin. Wolf laughed at the thought of what would happen. Wolf turned and saw the hitting thug who pissed himself. “You’re next” Wolf said and then he used all his might crushing the body, but then, he clawed the body and opening his arms he ripped the tug in half from the abdomen, the blood accumulated in the tug’s abdomen sprayed on all directions. The ripped tug legs fell on one side of wolf and the other half fell to the ground with a loud AIEEEEEEEEEEE. The tug tried to crawl out of his fate but Wolf would reach the body, he ripped both arms of the body easily, Wolf flexed his biceps and bounced his pecs at Michal and then with just one hand he crushed the head agains the floor while flexing the biggest triceps ever existed. Mitchal just smirked and reached another yelling tug, the lifted him from behind in a bearhug and crushed the body with a swift motion, then before the body fell to the ground he put the tugs head between his legs, and then in a quick flex, Mitchal applied full pressure to the head and the head imploded soaking Mitchal´s legs with blood, brains and bone. Mitchal was aroused by the kills and bounced all his muscles, he then tossed aside the body with his leg and signaled Wolf to snuff the last tug. The last tug tossed his weapon to Wolf’s head, the gun bounced back, Wolf smirked “not so tough now isn’t you?” The tug tried to run but Wolf kicked the leg breaking it in two, the tug fell to the floor. Then Wolf bent and took the tug with one hand. You’re so skinny, lets see if I can help you to get in shape”. Wolf crushed the feet, the tug tried to kick wolf in the face with his good feet while desperately yelling from fear and pain. Wolf took the other feet with his free hand and crushed it swiftly has if the tugs feet was not made of bone but from jelly. Wolf kneels down in front of the crushed feet while smiling devilishly, then, beginning from the feet, Wolf began to roll the feet over the ankles, then the ankles over the shin, then he rolled the tibias over the knees fro, the front, every fold that was a sickening sound of cracked bone followed by a yell and a laugher. Mitchal was looking amused at the spectacle, Wolf kept folding the body and breaking the bones, when Wolf already broke the legs, he begun of roll the legs over the abdomen, the volume of if made that a little harder but for Wolf’s strength it was barely an issue, Wolf filed the tugs legs in a knot breaking the boned in more parts that could be counted and then rolled the legs over the abdomen, the tug yelled where muffled when Wolf crushed the abdomen and begun to fold the rest of the torso over itself breaking easily all the ribs. The were only a Head and a rolled body and the arms just hanging from the flattened body. Wolf was ecstatic while feeling al the bone crushing on his unfathomable strength, when he reached the head he just rolled the head over the neck with his hand breaking the neck and crushing the head against the rest of the body, the bloodied body was now a gruesome human flesh mass that looked like some kind of sick sausage with human arms on the side, Wolf then ripped the arms of the rest of the body and crushing all the bones with his hands he flattened the arms and used them to make a knot on the rest of the body so it wouldn’t unroll. Then he tossed jokingly the body to Michal ho amused just let it fell to the floor “I don’t what that!” Mitchal said. Then Wolf and Michal looked at the mangled and crushed bodies at their side, the floor was filled with blood and bodyparts, they smiled, but Nikolai was still alive, Mitchal and Wolf got next to the SUV and Michal with his hand ripped the SUV roof and then Wolf hold Nikolai. The Interviewer went next to them. “So, this is how it ended…you really underestimated the SSS” The interviewer said. Nikolai was shocked, horrified by the onslaught. Two people were able to destroy Nikolai’s personal guard without any weapon but their own unfathomable strength. “Well destroy you” Nikolai said, the interviewer calmly said “From now on, the Old Reds aren’t our clients anymore” Nikolaid yelled defiantly but the horror was clear on his face. “It’s no use talking to you” the interviewer said, ”what do you think Wolf?, maybe his head could held ore ideas if you help to open it a bit?” The Interviewer said. Wolf laughed like a maniac, “Seems you’re pretty closed to new ideas, maybe if I open you head a bit” With that Wolf gripped his head, and nailed the head with his fingers. Nikolai tried to hit Wolf to no avail, Wolf smiled, “this excuse of a man thought he was strong, next TO ME” Nikolai thought that Wolf would crush his head, but Wolf had other plans, eh gripped his head with his fingers and then with is monstrous string we begun to slowly tear open Nikolai’s cranium, Nikolai yelled in horror, Wolf devilishly laughed, louder and louder Wolf laughed while opening Nikolai’s cranium, Wolf flexed his legs, his pecs, his back, Wolf was just enjoying the laughs, the more Nikolai yelled, the more Wolf you enjoy the kill, the bone was not able to put any more resistance and when Wolf felt that he just pulled the head in both directions opening the cranium and face, splitting the head in two, uncovering the brain in a shower of blood, Michal grabbed the brain with his hand and ripped if off of the body and then Wolf palmed the remains of the head and with quick flex of his monstrous pecs he crushes the head, Michal got the remains of the body and ripped in half leaving just a lifeless, headless torso on one side of the SUV remains and a pair of lifeless legs on the other side. Wolf flexed his biceps in a double biceps pose and Michal responded with the same pose, they where almost competing to see the biggest of the two although Wolf was the alpha of the pack they both got an understanding, but that didn’t meant that the issue was settled between Michal and the SSS. “Please relax gentlemen, Ricardo, bring water so they can get somewhat clean” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf and Michal bodies dripping the tugs coagulating blood, brains and bone rests. “Good work Wolf, flawless as always” Wolf just responded with an excited smile and pecs bounce that let some blood drops fell to the ground”. Michal bounced back, he was aroused too. “Michal, the fact that you helped here doen´t mean that everything is settled within the SSS” Michal made double biceps pose, flexed his legs and nodded. Wolf also flexed his quads. “Let´s talk”, the Interviewer said. Ricardo came with two buckets of Water the both Wolf and Michal tree over their bodies to get somewhat cleaner but it was only for a little comfort from the unworthy blood that soaked them. The three went to the SSS office where the Interviewed seated, tapped on his PC and said “this ruckus will make a dent on our profits” Wolf and Michal smiled clearly proud of their recent carnage. “Michal, tell me why you disappeared” The Interviewer asked. “Michal knew that if he answered wrong he would be fighting Wolf and he was not sure of thee result”. “I killed too many guards so they begun to feel suspicious of me.” Michal answered while bouncing his pecs. “Seems you improved your strength while on mission” Wolf said “yes” was the only thing Michal said. “Why the Old Reds tried to take the SSS from us? They don’t ave anything to gain from this”. The Interviewer asked. “They lost influence, I killed a lot of their guards but they believed it was be a competitors mafia, they needed a stronghold and thought that if they get this space has their Headquarters, they could dominate the city and maybe recovering their influence” Michal answered. “So they think we are weak, first the cops, then the Mob” The Interviewer thought. “We need to fix that, but first, we we need to make sure this scandal doesn’t affect us”. The interviewer said “Mitchal, can you destroy what´s remaining of the Old Reds?” Michal broadly smiled “yes sir” He proudly said flexing his muscles like in a bodybuilding competition. “I´ll destroy everyone” Michel said “then I expect you to prepare yourself”, but, Michal, if you disappear again, I’ll make sure that Wolf goes to track you, we don’t like lone wolves within the SSS” Michal bounced his pecs again and said “Yes”. “Then go was the only answer he got from the Interviewer. The interviewer spoke to Wolf who was caressing his body and flexing. “These tugs certainly made a ruckus and with the two disappeared cops…seems that we will need to make sure no cop tries to come near here again” The interviewer said. “What are you saying?” Wolf asked excitedly. “We will need to take care of the police station on the zone” The Interviewer said, “Wolf howled excitedly” in anticipation of the massacre that would ensure next. “How many do you need that I kill” The interviewer sighted and after some hesitation he said “all of them”.

Warning, extremely violent, if you´re turned off by this type of dark story, please don´t read it. Version 1.2. Thanks to Freakoman2 for the encouragement and mczapl for his edition input (still work to do here) The Secret Snuffers Society part 2: Taking care of business. There was a normal day on the SSS offices, the Interviewer was on his desk typing on his computer while Wolf was standing next to him looking at an excel sheet. The business was thriving, the warehouses were a good business. The clients always sent some strange stuff, Wolf and the Interviewer always smiled at the kind of things that their shady clients wanted to be hidden there. The SSS kept the uttermost secrecy for his clients who pay handsomely for the secrecy and the safety of their belongings, the only rule was “no drugs”. The SSS didn’t wanted to mess on drugs turfs since that would jeopardize their compromise to the Secrecy. The SSS was top notch security they were proud to achieve a 100% reliability and that was mostly due to a good administration and mainly because their guards, all trained by Wolf. The SSS strong guards were not only the best, they also where trained to be very sadistic, they inspired so much fear on the burglars that no one dared to try to smuggle on the warehouses, no person that tried to enter got out. The last time someone tried to break in, two tugs where found by the guards, has per usual they where given two chances: to fight on the streaming fights or to die at the guards or Wolf hands. One to the tugs were quickly dispatched by the guards and the other is so terrified that he's still training on an isolated cell where he´s still waiting for his opponent, once he can put a somewhat decent fight, he will face Wolf on the streaming fights, he still dreams that with luck he will get out of that alive. Today the Interviewer was revising the PnL on the spreadsheet. Wolf really didn't cared too much for that, he only cares about his strength and size, the Interviewer takes care of the rest. Because his size, Wolf barely fits on shirts and when they “fit”, they rip so frequently that the SSS needs to get a stash of shirts only to try to keep Wold barely clothed. The Interviewer loved to see Wolf ripping his shirts off but at the same time he worried a little about the ever growing expenses that his ever growing strength causes. It was almost 12 o clock, the Interviewer saw that the time was up for dinner and walked to the door where Wolf already was waiting while bouncing his pecs and flexing his biceps. The Interviewer touched Wolf’s biceps and Wolf smirked, he loved the discreet worship he received and also he liked the good administration the Interviewer made on the SSS, that helped him to buy his ever growing protein needs and the top notch gym equipment that where on the dedicated warehouse for Wolf training that represented also an ever growing number on the excel spreadsheet, Wolf was so damn strong that the weights didn’t last long, some where twisted, some just broke, and when Wolf decided to train his grip he decided to crush the weights when he got tired from them and wanted new equipment. Those need to be replaced and the old one melted to recycle the metal. The furnace has other good uses for the SSS needs too. They walked outside of the office and went up on the elevator. They got out of the small warehouse that hided the offices, training fields and fighting arenas. That day was cloudy, once outside the Interviewer looked at the smoke coming out of the furnace where Ryan’s remains where being burned, the crushed remains from last day´s failed Interview, that Interview was so much pleasure for Wolf and him, but at the sea time, he was worried that he needed to find some new guards quickly for the warehouses and also some fighters where needed. These positions where very difficult to fill. Wolf always loved to snuff out the rejected candidates but even if the Interviewer liked the Wolf sadistic impulses, he also knew that he would add more work finding the personnel for the SSS. The interviewer sighed, Ryan could be a good SSS worker, but in the end he was a complete waste of time. The interviewer looked at Wolf, his rippling pecs, his arms, his legs, that awesome smirking face, Wolf looked at him, those piercing black eyes mesmerized him. “You quite enjoyed snuffing him out do you?” Wolf closed his eyes and smiled sadistically as he licked his lips moaning in pleasure “Yes, I loved every second of snuffing out that wimp, I would do it again” he said while flexing his pecs and feeling his biceps. The interviewer smiled, touched Wolf biceps and kept walking. Today there where no interviews, Wolf and the Interviewer just went out to the office restaurant where they usually find a lot of chicken, beef, protein shakes for all the personnel, that was also a good opportunity to get some fresh air different of the one in the basement offices. After the dinner they went to a small walk, once they knew they needed to get on the office again they saw a police car outside the warehouses parking lot entrance. Wolf grunted, The Interviewer knew that Wolf thought that the only good police was a dead one, and the better cop would be a cop snuffed out by him. The Interviewer didn’t wanted a ruckus at this time if it could be avoided, so he walked to the parking house entrance where there was a fit and big guard trying to argue with two cops, one cop had and average body type, he was doing the talking and his companion, a fit cop that just nodded his head when the first cop talked. Wolf and the Interviewer walked by and got near the two cops and the guard. “I can’t let you enter here, please leave” The guard said. The average body type cop, had a “Lt Lobo" plaque on his uniform, he simply ignored the remark and said “I just want to meet one of the administrators”. Lt Lobo wasn’t negotiating, he was ordering. The guard tried to look tough but clearly he, for some reason didn't wanted to have problems with the cops and was almost begging them to leave. Lobo´s companion was Officer Leon. He had a built body, but the SSS guard was bigger, more Light heavyweight bodybuilder type, even if was big, he looked…weak in that scene. From an outsider view, the image was clearly something to see since the guard was clearly the bigger one. But the some local cops were known for being abusive and sometimes veered to brutality. Maybe that made the guard fearful and the cops capitalized on that, The guard was very uncomfortable, and hesitant, “please he begged, but the cops weren’t budging. It was pretty clear that Lt Lobo was the one making the calls. Lt Lobo turned his head and then he saw the two figures walking toward him. He looked at his companion, and with a head movement ehe passed from the guard and both walked to Wolf and the Interview place both with a cocky smile on his face. The guard looked at the Interviewer, then he saw Wolf and widened his eyes and begun trembling, he knew that Wolf could be unpredictable sometimes…specially with cops…and the weaklings The pair walked next to the Interviewer and stood still, the Interviewer walked in a very controlled way and looked at both Lt Lobo and Officer Leon. Wolf stood a few steps behind the Interviewer and kept flexing his pecs and feeling his biceps while sneering at the cops. Officer Leon respond with a pec bounce himself, Wolf smirked contemptuously and then glared at Lt Wolf who was looking at the Interviewer. “Hello officers, how may I help you?” The Interviewer said in a polite voice while holding his hands together and holding his hand together and his fingers agains each other. Wolf sneered but Lobo and Leon ignored Wolf and concentrated on the Interviewer. “See, you have a pretty prosperous business here” Lobo said, “these are the kind of business that we like to see in our town”. The Interview was unfazed, he knew how these talks usually ended up, He also was fearing on the ruckus that Wolf could cause if he gets unleashed at that place. Wolf was already breathing heavily, he stopped bouncing his pecs and was already closing his fists. “What do you exactly want?” The Interview said. Lobo and Leon laughed, “Well, lets cut to the chase, your business need protection, we will give you protection for a pretty small fee”. Wolf laughed “Protection?, what kind of protection your puny, weak and corrupt selves have to offer?”, “Watch your mouth your animal” Lobo said visibly annoyed at that act of defiance. “Why I have to hear you you puny weakling” Wolf said ripping of his shirt and bouncing his pecs. Leon walked in front of Lobo trying to look tought but clearly puzzled by the sudden act of defiance and authority. The guard was almost terrified of the act that was happening in front of him while looking at Wolf and the cops in turns. Wolf was about to hit but suddenly “Gentlemen, please wait” The Interviewer said. Touching gently, but firmly at Wolf biceps “Not now” He muttered, The Interviewer was the only person capable to stop Wolf once he was set to attack, at least he could defer the killing, but the Interviewer knew that such s ruckus on the entrance would mean more work and he would not like to add more negative numbers on his spreadsheet. Anyway, he already resigned that something would happen that afternoon, but at least he could try to get a better deal on this advert situation. “Gentlemen, please, lets discuss this in my office” The Interviewer said, while looking at Lobo to his eyes, Lobo was puzzled, he could not forgive Wolf defiance but he came for a quick bribery bucks and maybe a dopamine surge from feeling that he could take money from a grey market business. He was costumed to that until he and Leon got transferred. Lobo and Leon where good friends, Lt Lobo had more service time, but he got into gambling debt and then he learned from some fellow cops that asking for bribery from business with “shady” reputation would help him to get easily from debt, unfortunately he also got addicted to this way to earn money, so every place he went, small, big, family and organized business where his preys, but since he got some powerful contacts, he could just ask for a transfer when things where getting out of hand, like when he shot an old man that couldn’t afford the “protection tax” that Lobo unfairly charged, or when he almost choked to death a teenager that happened to see him charging his money to a medium business. In the last transfer he met officer Leon, Leon became almost his tug, Leon liked to show his power, and Lobo found Leon sources of pleasure quite adjusted to his business, Leon acted has the tug that helped Leon to keep his gun at the belt and Leon could fight until he beat the crap out of the people that could afford his charges and then both shared their incomes. It was win win for them and lose lose for all the community that unfortunately met them. The problem was that Leon was also a sadist that the last time could contain himself and broke the neck of the poor barista that was trying to lower the fee. Leon beat him with the police stick and then he proceeded to choke to poor guy until he felt a “crack” and the body when limp. “Your Idiot Leon said” and then they where transferred again, after disposing the body on the sea. So, they went to the SSS after hearing the rumors of what happened there. However this time the tide was different, Lobo saw that Wolf was serious business, Wolf was bigger than Leon and Leon was this too, every time that Wolf blessed his muscles Lobo thought that Leon won’t have any opportunity without firing his gun, Lobo unbuckled his gun and tried to take out his gun until he hear the Interviewer voice. “Please Lieutenant….Lobo, there is no need for that, Wolf, please, let’s hear what this gracious officer has to say to us and maybe we can get a mutually beneficial deal”, Wolf grunted and suddenly, with a smirk he flexed his pecs and nodded with his head. The Interviewer smiled lightly. “You, guard, come with us” The Interviewer said. The guard looked puzzled “me”? “Yes” the Interviewer said “come with us, we will need you on the office, Lt Lobo, Officer Leon, please put your car inside, we don’t want to attract more attention to our deal”. Lobo and Leon went to the car and the guard opened the fence, they parked in a place near the small warehouse that acted has a cover office. Wolf looked at them, almost menacingly, barley containing himself. Lobo and Leon thought that The Interview called the guard to contain Wolf in case he got out of control “Steroids” Leon was pondering, “What kind of steroids he could be taking to be that big” “All natural” Wolf muttered with a smirk, Leon was wondering if Wolf could read his mind but kept the thought to himself. Wolf just laughed and kept walking. After a few minutes, some downstairs and some elevator runs they got to the office, “Please bring me a can of coca cola” The Interviewer said to the guard. “And then come here” Wolf said while standing on the door. The guard marched outside the door and the heavy steps where echoing on the room. The Interviewer sighed “such a waste” and left for his seat. “Please have a seat” The Interviewer offered. Lobo and Leon sat in from of the Interviewr´s desk. The Interviewer looks at his screen and after some clicks he said “Well Lt Lobo, what do you ask?” Lobo straightened up in his seat and said “Well, I see you have a big business here, lots of warehouses, some nice offices, but I’m afraid you don’t have security, we are offering protection, and for such a small fee, we can assure that your business will be safe…..from any harm”. “From any harm” The Interviewed repeated while looking at his numbers, “So, what kind of harm do you mean?” Asked. Lobo was about to answer but Leon spoke: “we are talking about fire protection, do you have valuable merchandise out there, also, your guard could be harmed by unknown people, there could be some damage to yourself, we are offering a very good deal here”. Wolf laughed almost histerycally, he found that phrase so funny that he just hit the wall with the open hand the wall and cracked it Leon and Lobo almost jumped from their seat, now realizing that Wolf was more powerful that they initially tought and missed the guard there. The Interviewer looked at the wall “hey Wolf, we just finished painted it from the last time you stained it” So, so….sorry Wolf said still bursting in laughs and holding his tears “HAHAHAHAHA” was the only sound that echoed from the place and Wolf kicked a sofa that went flying and smashed on pieces on the other side of the office and the shoe when off leaving the place with some scant of a very powerful human, Wolf didn’t cared and rioted the other shoe from his feet. The Interviewer was somewhat entertained by this show of power and tapped some buttons on his spreadsheet “The shirt, the shoes, the sofa, the wall, the paint” “All this mess will add some numbers here“ the Interviewer muttered. Wolf finally went silent and then stood silent smiling lightly while holding his flexed biceps. “Well gentlemen, let’s see”, at that moment the guard came with a cold can of coke in his hands and hand it to the Interviewer that opened and didn’t even care to offer something to the cops. “What kind of business do you think we have?” Lobo opened his mouth and said “well, you certainly store some goods up there, you have money enough to have some of the fines guards I have seen”. The interviewer looked somewhat disappointed. “Well, I fear that you only scratched the surface, the warehouses are just the known part of the business, let me show you the real business an then you can tell me your price, It will be better if we negotiate on one swift exchange and we don’t see each other again”. Lobo and Leon where puzzled, the Interviewer left the room with Wolf while signing Lobo and Leon to follow him. They walked another long aisle and then entered a construction more akin to a colosseum. The walls looked more spartan, Wolf was bouncing his pecs while walking clearly pleased to be there. Lobo and Leon watched in admiration until Leon asked “What is this?”, They walked next to some type of cell where a black man was trainman furiously, he saw the cops uniforms and ruined to the doors until Wold looked menacingly and the man suddenly stopped. “You will get out of that cell when you turn comes” Wolf ordered and the man pissed himself and when to train more. Lobo and Leon were very surprised by the scene, How in earth Wolf could command such respect, the cops were meant to be the authority, but Wolf was at another superhuman level. Wolf looked at the cops and shot a double bicep pose and Leon almost pissed himself too but managed to control himself Lobo looked ashamed at other side, but the y came for money and has people say “some people do whatever fool thing for money”. They walked the aisle until they found a very heavy door with a small horizontal column that acted has a lock, the sheer size of the lock made Lobo and Leon think that club be alt least one or two tons. Wolf ripped his shorts and stood only in his boxers revealing the strongest quads anyone could see, Wolf smiled, caressed his quads and tights, then walked to the lock. Wolf took the lock with his hands and lifted it, while flexing his quads, back, and triceps who worked in unison revealing the strength and the beauty of that body. Wolf kicked the doors that opened with a heavy “Clonk” then Wolf dropped the lock, crossed the door and the group followed, the guard was in awe, it was the very first time he crossed the door. Wolf closed the doors that locked with a “clonk”. The Interviewer looked at Wolf´s muscular back while he was closing the door. Then continued walking the aisle. “This is our colosseum” said the Interviewer while showing with his hand the place, the aisled then turned into a circular arena surrounded by cameras and in one of the side, the only seat that was surrounded by some kind of bulletproof crystal, and in the from the was a mechanism that seemed to lock it from all sides in bulletproof crystal. Leon and Lobo wondered why this mechanism would exist. “From this place we stream underground fights to all the world, the fights are seen in every continent by the finest people that enjoys the pleasure of muscle and power, we bring here the best warriors that fight to the death” The Interview said with the uttermost respect. “The warehouses over us are just one of the SSS most visible business, but this colosseum is our pride and our most important business”. The Interviewer said while walking to the seat, that looked more like a small throne and took the seat, then he saw at the two cops. “We do our best and biggest business here, Secrecy is our most treasure value” And for a second his looks when fiery before Turning to the cold glance again. “Now that you know our business, what is your price?” The Interviewer said with some contained rage in his voice. “What do you want so we can forget that you even exist?” Wolf glared to the Interviewer and looked somewhat puzzled, the guard was surprised. “Could be that the Interviewer would negotiate them out of this?”. Could be that the Interviewer saw something on these two weaklings?. “Well, seems that we underestimated your….organization…” Lobo said. “We thought that you had only had the warehouses but seems they you have more business venues”. Leon was ecstatic, seemed that we was dreaming on what he could do with the money he would win today. “We tought that asking for 10 grand was enough, but seems that you can handle more, so 100 grand and you will never heard from us….each”. The Interview went silent for a second, thinking for himself, “so it’s two hundred grand and we forget all of you?” The Interviewer looked at Wolf who was serious for the first time, unable to understand what was the Interview thinking. The Interviewed then muttered “Secrecy is our most valuable value” then he spoke to the guard “Come here” The guard stood in front of the Interviewer, shaking in fear, then the Interview muttered “Wolf”. Wolf came at the guard side with his fist closed and looked at him. Wolf was serious…Wolf looked at the guard black eyes silently, he was serious but a slight smile was on his face and then Wolf released his fist. Both Lobo and Leon looked in silence. The Interviewed looked at the pair of cops and said, “please stay there, then we will negotiate, first, we don’t need any witness”. The guard pleaded, “No, no no, please no!!! Then he went on his knees and pleaded for mercy, Wolf glared in disgust “Weak” Wolf said in the most loathsome voice he could say, then he lifted the guard from his uniform and forced him to stay on his feet, the Glassdoor closed in front of the interviewer who lifted his hand with the index finger pointing up and the guard stood silent. “We received you, trained you, and made you strong, you where so string that you could kill these two unworthy cops, this is why you never ascended from the front door, you never got a warehouse to keep and you´ll never be a worthy SSS warrior, I held you responsible of all this” Then Wolf yanked the guard forcing him to look at his eyes, then Wolf bitchslapped the guard and his head exploded; brain, blood bone went in all directions and splattered the bulletproof glass and some of it wet the cops uniforms who jumped in fear and took out their guns. The guard body fell to the floor trembling from the sudden brain denervation. Wolf ignored them and took the body from the legs and with a quick turn he trowed at one of the walls that cracked at the same time that the body was crushed like it fell from 100 meters up but in horizontal and the remains splattered all over the wall that looked like a gruesome painting with the torn uniform in the center and the rest of the body stuck in the wall. Then he looked at the Interviewer and said “No witness, punishment complete”. “See officers” The Interviewer said calmly, “Why the SSS needs protection when we have Wolf?” the cops where pointing their guns to Wolf but their hands where shaking. “Why we would need two disgrace of a ‘cop’ that only abuses their power to gain undeserved money?” Leon tried fired the gun but Wolf was quicker and held the gun barrel with his hand at the same time that a “bang” sounded. The bullet fell to the floor in a shapeless mass but Wolf’s skin wasn’t even red. Wolf proudly smirked and took Leon´s weapon from his hand and with a quick close of his fist, the gun became a twisted metal shapeless mass, Wolf laughed and then flexed his biceps while twisting the metal ever more. Leon looked in horror on the hand, muscular forearm and swelling biceps that Wolf was looking proudly. The Interview pushed a button and some water fell over the glass and that retired some of the goo and helped to have a better view. Leon ran off. “Come back your coward” Lobo yelled while firing all the bullet rounds and Wolf’s head. One bullet went directly onto Wolf eyes but there bulled simply was crushed and bounced to the floor. Wolf was unfazed by the shots, but only looked back at the seat to see if the Interviewer was OK. “That was a mistake” Wolf said and then he took the gun, lowered the barrel to the floor and then closed his fist that crushed Lobo´s hand that became a blood and bone indeterminate mass mixed with twisted metal remains. Lobo yelled in pain, stumbled back and fell on his ass. The Interviewer pressed a button on his seat and the Glassdoor opened up. The Interview stood up and went next to lobo and caressed his flexing biceps. “Let me out” Leon yelled from the aisle, his cries for help mixed in the air with Lobo´s pain cries. “Why I would need to may you even a cent if Wolf can get his pleasure and make you dissapear from the face of earth for free?” Wolf then took Lobo’s by his feet ant twisted it in a 180° angle, Lobo´s yelled again “pleaaaaaaase” the Wolf in disgust closed his fist and crushed his feet, breaking all the bones of the feet so the shoe became a strange shaped mass with blood oozing from the sides of the shoes. Wolf smirked proudly and flexed his biceps. Lobos tried to squirm his way out of the colosseum but Wof was not taking any of it. Wolf lifted his feet and stomped the leg with a swift motion and a super string quadriceps dance that stomped Lobo´s tibial bone who broke like it was nothing. AIEEEEEEEEE was the only sound that was heard on the colosseum, Wolf bounced his pecs while laughing at the Lobo´s weakness, Wolf, without lifting his leg from the tibia lifted Lobo´s body and in that movement he inadvertent ripped Lobo´s leg from his body in a swift movement that provoked more pain on his victim. “Opps” Wolf said. Wolf shook Lobo’s body and said “you’re disgusting” while holding one arm at the humerus “Lobo means Wolf, I’m disgusted to share name with such a weakling thing” Wolf said while holding the other arm. “I’m going to fix that” And with a sudden movement Wolf´ perked both arms from Lobo’s body. Lobo yelled in pain, but the yells where muted, he was agonizing from the blood loss and was shaking in both sides from the pain, but Wolf would not let Lobo´s die from blood loss, he was unworthy, he needed to know his place while living, with the bugs. Lobos placed his barefoot over Lobos head, made a double biceps pose and slowly brought his feet down, his quadriceps dancing and his calves getting harder while slowing bringing Lobo´s head down, crushing all the face bones, then the skullbones and then grinding his head on the floor until it became a mass of goo. Wolf smiled seeing how easy was to crush a corrupt cop, but he still saw intent bones and before going to meed Leons and showing him his ultimate fate Wolf lifted lobo’s corps and bearhughed it, with a sudden movement Wolf crushed what remained from Lobo´s bones, grinding all his ribs, vertebrae, sternum and internal organs until the only bone that remained was the leg with the crushed feet. Wolf lifted the remains from the remaining “good” leg and tore it apart before walking to find Leon with the Interviewer looking from behind. Wolf was breathing heavily, like a predator, he loved his kill,, he loved the satisfaction to see the life fading out of his victim eyes while Wolf inflicted more and more pain until the life went out and Wolf destroyed even the corpse with his unfathomable strength.. The Interview then came close and said “there is one more”. Wolf smiled and walked to the aisle. “Help me!!!!!” Leon yelled at the top of his lungs while hitting the heavy doors in vain. Wolf walked slowly, letting his muscles swell, bouncing his pecs, feeling his biceps and legs, thrilling for the kill. “Those doors won’t move your idiot” You will need to be have at least 10% of my might to even move one of them” Leon trembled in fear, he looked at Wolf who was soaked in blood and bone remains fro head to toes. Leon was so in awe and fear that he pressed himself against the doors like he was willing to mix himself with the doors. “You’ll need at least 10% of my might to move the doors, but only I am capable to to this” Wolf said in a soft menacing voice but filled with authority, Wolf yanked Leon out of the door and then kicked the doors that went flying to the aisle, Leon almost peed himself while Wolf was flexing his biceps staring at Leon, despising his weakness. “I just hope you can give me more fun that your partner over there” Wolf said. Leon stood and ran all over the aisle, Wolf smiled “A hunt, good” Wolf stood there for some minutes, then the Interviewer arrived. “Do you have any plan?” Wolf flexed his right bicep letting the Interviewer caress it. “Same plan has always, I hunt, I kill, I enjoy, go to your office, when I find my prey, please come, you find us n the CCTV, ill make sure of that”. Wold said, the Interviewer left to his office and Wolf walked calmly, then faster, then jogging and when to the aisle. Leon entered some doors, then he found a big darkaisle on a space that looked like a warehouse. “Where are the stairs?” Leon said to himself, he was sweating from the desperate run he went to scape Wolf, some aisles more Leon found that he was lost. “How this could be that big” Leon wonders to himself while trying to outsmart Wolf. He then went to a small aisle, then the lights went on and Leon saw that he was in some long aisle with doors that looked like some kind of maze. Leon heard some steps, but he saw behind him and nobody was there, but Leon had this strange danger feeling, why the lights when up?. The steps went closer. Leon ran again, “there is no use to run” The Interviewer voice echoed on the aisle, “Fuck you” Len said and kept running but he didn’t knew where to go. But has long has he kept away of the monster the Wolf is, he at least could be alive. Leon leaned at one wall taking a breath, but suddenly the wall when down in dust and rubble and a monstrous hypermasculine and hyperstrong man traversed the wall. There was Wolf, smirking, bouncing his pecs, proudly looking and how he just destroyed a wall to find his prey. Leon shook his head on disbelief, he saw the walls remains and noticed that the walls were so thick that it would be impossible to a man to demolish it, even a team with heavy machinery would need days to make a hole on them, Leon has enough knowledge to see that Wolf made the impossible there, but after the way he saw Wolf killing his fellow guard he thought that that impossible feat would be possible to Wolf who stood there bouncing his pecs, irritably smirking because Wolf was the alpha and Leon the pathetic loser that would be crushed at Wolf’s whim. “Why you just don´t kill me?” Leon said? “Just waiting for my buddy” Wolf said. After some very long minutes where Wolf just flexed and bounced his pecs in a mesmerizing way with some double biceps flexing and kissing (loving himself in a way the disgusted Leon but Wolf loved) the Interviewer arrived. “This wall will cost us Wolf” The Interviewer said but Wolf just walked to Leon who tried to hit Wolf in the face. Wolf didn´n budged, Wolf just hold Leon at his humerus and with his other hand, he ripped Leon shirt of the police uniform. Leon was well built, he had defined pecs what where sweating from the effort putted in that vain intent to scape. Wolf pondered what to do, Leon certainly had the body type that the Interviewer looked for the SSS and Leon was the kind of abusive-power hungry guy that could be trained for the SSS, he could even be the new guard at the front door that certainly would need to be replaced since he already destroyed the former employeee. But at the same time Wolf hated cops, specially the corrupt ones, Wolf couldn’t stand the fact that Leon wasn’t even calling the shots on this corrupt team but was merely obeying orders from a weakling that barely stood a chance against him (but well, no one stand a chance against Wolf). Wolf pondered, the business, of the pleasure?. “Wolf, i have no use for him” the Interviewer said. Wolf then closed his fist and walked to get the kill, Leon stood and then swung a fist to Wolf’s face, Wolf took the hit again but this time he would only ponder how to kill in a most gruesome way, he took his pleasure from the former “Lobo” and now he was going to kill “Leon". Wolf pinned Leon against the wall. Leon tried to kick Wolf, to hit him, to make even a dent on his skin, nothing worked, Wolf took a heavy breath, trying to feel the scent of Leon’s fear. Wolf would enjoy this kill every second “Leon huh?” Wolf devilishly smiled. “That means lion in Spanish…let’s see if you have some claws” Then Wolf took Leon’s left hand by the middle with his right hand, examining Leon’s hand and then, only using two fingers and with a swift moment a crack sounded and Leon’s hand was snapped in half like a twig. “Weak” Wolf said with contemp. Leon yelled in pain and fell to his knees holing the destroyed hand with his good hand. “Get up” Wolf ordered, Leon looked at Wolf and decided to fight. He somewhat managed to get up and put a fighting stance, Wolf simply stood still, he didn’t needed a fighting stance, he was absolute and pure muscle power. Leon tried to land a kick at Wolf´s groin but Wolfs quickly held Leon’s leg and in a swift movement he snapped the leg at the knee, breaking the knee and halving the knee flexing it 180° at the wrong side. “AIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE” was the only thing Leon could say, the pains on his hand and leg where unbearable, he fell on his good knee and hand the other leg destroy and the hand useless. Wolf walked next to Leon and kicked him in the gut sending Leon Flying to the other wall. Leon spitted blood and fell in fetal position trying to instinctively protect his head from Wolf and making him small so maybe he will get some mercy. Wolf then crouched next to Leon, accommodated him on his back and begun to touch his pectoral muscles. Wolf examined Leon’s pecs “How you could be that weak?” Wolf said to himself, the looking at the horrorized face of Leon he said “they said that Lions have claws, Wolves too, let’s see with claws are better” then Wolf put his fingers like claws and ripped bot Leons pectoral muscles, the ripped his abdominal muscles with his claws, Wolf laughed maniacally has he was destroying all of Leons muscles that only could yell and move himself from side to side but Wolf kept tearing Leon´s muscles apart until Wlof begun to note that the bones where almost visible, so then Wolf begun to break and rip the bone. Wolf was ecstatic, while he pinned the body to the ground using his knee, Wolf ripped bot legs from the pelvis in two swift movements, Leon was barely responding, almost shocked from the unfathomable pain, then h ripped bot arms in one swift movement, he clearly enjoy that way to tear both arms apart and was getting practice on that, the with his claws he tore open the rib cage, sternum. At this moment Leon was clearly dead but Wolf wasn’t satisfied, Wolf ripped the lungs and then tore the heard out of the remains of the body, he trow the heart to the other wall and it exploded and got stuck on the wall. Wolf laughed maniacally at the way he killed this excuse of cop and then he ripped the head open, he then stood over the remains with the head on his hands. Wolf smirked, “I’m the only one that the SSS need to protect it” Then he smacked the vertebrae with his feet so hard that the ears shook and the Interviewer´s feared for a little that the structure could collapse and all over himself and after the rest of the body was only a stain on the floor, Wolf walked in front of the Interviewer and paled the head and slowly his pecs went to life again, his arms got swollen and with all the strength that Leons was putting on the head imploded, brain, blood, hair, skin and teeth were grinded to a paste Wold closed his fist just to make sure that no breakable part was intact. Wolf yelled in satisfaction, he flexed all his muscled at his admirer, “what do you think? Wolf asked. “Well, seems that I will need to add a lot of lines to the spreadsheet” the Interviewer Sid with a smile and then left the room walking to the aisle while Wolf, with a very satisfactory smile walked next to him. “I need new clothes” he said while ripping his boxers from his body and cleaning his hands with it.

Hi everyone, this is my very first attemp to post a story here, i´m not an English native speaker so please be patient with my grammar, I worte this with inspiration from a friend, Freakoman2 who helped me to envision this story. Hope you enjoy ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------___________ It was a rainy day, for Ryan it was one of those strange days where he got called to a job interview, He wasn’t getting any interviews lately, he got fired from his last job because he got on a fight with another smaller coworker and the fight got very wrong. See, Ryan took karate classes where he got so violent that his sensei kicked him out because he was too scared to train a sadistic killer, but he kept practicing on his own, that also helped him to get a fairly nice body and it showed. This day, he was a little big for his suit his muscles bulged just a little and Ryan loved it. Ryan looked at the mirror “damn, you look good” he said to himself. However, no matter how good he looked, he couldn’t land any job since that “incident”, he remember the old days when he was working in a fairly good job managing a small team on a factory, it was a somewhat good paying job, at least he could pay his rent, his juice and protein and some old karate books where he learn some rudimentary but effective techniques, not from refutation but from the brute strength given by his dense body, he usually picked fights at bars where he always won the fight and some money he stole from his defeated “victims” he was thrilled by that, he loved to hurt people and aside of the bar fights, he always got a low profile on his for until that day. Ryan’s happy life went crashing down the day he got on a fight with a coworker, that day was his “juice day” and the steroids made Ryan enter on a road rage, they yelled and each other for a small issue but Ryan wasn’t in the mood to take any shit and after a punch and a heavy kick he broke his coworker’s knee, he kind enjoyed the moment, but he got fired on the spot. Fortunately, his coworker was too afraid to sue Ryan to demand compensation. Unfortunately for Ryan, the word of mouth went wild and other similar business heard from Ryan violent tendencies and no-one wanted to hire him later, other businesses heard from this too and no-one wanted anything to do with Ryan. He tried to find more job opportunities, but still no luck, not even an interview and the money was getting scarce, last month he didn’t got any calls and the protein and juice sucked up all what was left from his savings, his landlord went to collect the rent and at that time Ryan got a little desperate he knew he need to find money; added to this, His violent rages sent all his old friends away and nobody in the gym wanted to get near to him because they were too scared from his grunting and fighting over the weights. His rage was worsening by the day and he was heavily considering opening an only fans account, even with the juice he wasn’t that big but he was fairly ripped and thought that if he would be forced to use that method, he would lose all the dignity he was left. Ryan was getting somewhat desperate, his protein was almost gone and the steroids ran out, Ryan knew he needed to land the job, but this interview was different, it was strange, more of that, it was the weirdest call he got. Then he picked up the phone he heard a somewhat formal but strange voice, after some normal calls the voice just said “the offer is to work for SSS, a private club or society you may say”. Ryan hear silently, he didn’t knew of any SSS or any other club or similar enterprise, but he was desperate, then the voice said “your pay can reach up to $4000 and if the work is outstanding, it ca get even more bonuses”, that got Ryan thrilled. “What is exactly the work you need to be done?” Ryan asked, the voice said “hmm, I can’t tell you the details, but I’m quite sure a man with your body type can easily do it”. Ryan was puzzled, he knew that the next question could blow his chances, but he felt something different. “What do you mean with my body type can help?” “Has I told you, I can’t explain you the details but your fighting knowledge can easily be used here”. Ryan looked at the mirror, he was big, but ripped, now he was huge and ripped. He was bigger than the average karate fighter, but he couldn’t say that he was the typical bodybuilder type “Are you some kind of fighting sports federation?” Ryan asked, “It can be described more of a wrestling or MMA type club, but I insist, I can’t tell you the details, they will only be shared with you in the personal interview” the voice responded. “If you keep insisting on knowing the details, we will assume that you’re not interested and we will call other candidates”. Ryan felt offended, how he dared to speak to him like that, but he contained, it was a good offer. “Ok, I want to participate” “Good, ill send you the contact details and address, one of our workers will find you and take you to the interview place”, the voice answered, “Do you need some documentation from me?” Ryan asked, “No” the voice said plainly, “we already know all we need to know from you…or will” then hang out. The next days Ryan was puzzled, the call was weird, very weird, but he got the feeling that he could land the job, that he got a very high opportunity, they seemed to search for some kind of fighters and he was a fighter, not the best, but a fairly good one, and the pay was good. Ryan felt curious, what kind of fighting federation would be? He counted the days until the date came. Ryan went out of his apartment, he felt that somewhat, that day his life would change, he went to the address, but strange thought, the address went on a small card send in a red envelope with the SSS symbol. The card has a message written on it, “please bring the envelope with you so we can recognize you, you decide the outfit you want to know us”. Ryan decided the old classic way and went out, walked to the bus station and after an hour or two, he got to an apart place of the city where some warehouses stood. Ryan looked for the place, he walked on some lonely alleys, Ryan wasn’t scared he knew that even with some armed burglars he could get any robber a run for his money, but then he looked at some of the warehouses guards, they where very fit…some huge, they barely entered their uniforms and they looked at Ryan and his red envelope. Once they saw the envelope they just looked other way. Ryan didn’t care but felt somewhat relieved “at least is not desert” Ryan thought. After some long minutes Ryan arrived, there was this small warehouse that looked more like a small industrial office on a warehouse “this is quite strange” Ryan considered at the time he rang the bell. The door opened and Ryan looked at the man receiving him. The man was of average height, middle age, he was wearing a sleeves gray top with the superman logo, black shorts and converse type shoes. Ryan looked at this man that was shorter than him but this man was HUGE, he commanded some strange kind of respect, or awesomeness Ryan tought. “Hi” Ryan said trying to look tough, “hello” the man answered, his voice was deep, “I’m here for an interview” Ryan said while showing the address and the red envelope. “Oh”, the man said taking the card and the envelope and throwing them into a paper shredder that was near him, “please follow me”. And walked away The man was huge, commanding, he wasn’t that tall, the guard outside seemed somewhat taller, but this man was very different, he barely fitted on his top, he had that striking latino face, very masculine, so masculine that Ryan felt attracted even if he wasn’t gay but felt somewhat attracted to this man, but Ryan couldn’t define what made him so…confused. The man was powerful, Ryan instinctively felt, The man was using some corrective glasses that only helped to make his gaze look more secure. Ryan concentrated on not getting an erection but this man’s presence was very striking, Ryan felt a myriad of emotions, awe, nervousness, even respect and…fear. Ryan could not fathom the range of emotions he felt, the man opened a door and entered the basement by a stairs, then they entered an elevator where they went down 4 or 5 floors below where there where no workers, Ryan didn’t thought it was strange, weirdly enough, Ryan was more puzzled by the sensations this man was provoking to him. Ryan looked at the very formed legs the man had, they were strong, hairy, almost hypermasculine, as the rest of his body, Ryan felt that this man could be serious business, those pecs seemed very strong and for a minute Ryan thought that is the man breathed heavily that shirt could explode on him. He felt even weirder by these thoughts. After some walking they reached a small waiting room and the man looking at Ryan said “we will wait here, take a seat”. Ryan felt ordered to sit and while looking at the man he sat on the table. He felt ordered, but the man presence was so obliging that he didn’t even hinted something, he just sat. “He is shorter Thant me and he is ORDERING me?” Ryan tought, the man suddenly smirked and Ryan felt he needed to do something. “Excuse me, what’s your name?” Ryan Said, “They always call me Wolf” the man said while smirking and with a very confident gaze. “Wolf?” Ryan asked Wold looked at Ryan and Ryan perceived that Wolf was so self-confident that he could almost wanting too hate him, but at the same time Wolf was so….fearsome that Ryan decide to go to on a polite way “So, in this place you can use that kind of clothes?” Wolf smiled “On the card we said that you could use any outfit you wanted, I almost always use this so I can show of my guns, sometime I use less clothes” Wolf smirked and flexed; Ryan looked at the most biggest biceps he could see, biggest in his own way. Ryan had a big biceps on his thinking, he maybe could have seen some bodybuilders with bigger biceps, but Wolf looked more powerful, his left arm was tattooed and Ryan somewhat wondered how could be possible that all those muscle didn’t rejected the tattoo needle, also, Ryan felt that if Wolf wanted to hurt anyone that could be some serious business, specially for the receiving end, but he was here for a job interview and he needed to concentrate on the interview he was going to present, Wolf relaxed and stood still for a few minutes more. The office door opened and an very average man looked outside, looked at Ryan an smiled, “please enter” he said in the strange voice Ryan recognized from the phone, Ryan felt more confident since he could keep his cool with this average man. He thought that if Wolf would be the interviewer, the interview would to last much, but against an average looking man, the thing could be different. The interviewer sat on his desk, the office was big, but the concrete walls made the office look claustrophobic, adding to the underground location of the office, the almost non existant employees and Wolf outside the office made Ryan felt he was entering a different world. The thoughts stopped when Wolf entered the office an stood at the side of the door smirking, the interviewer looked at him, Wolf bounced his pecs and smiled, the interviewer smiled back. “Hello Mr Ryan” the interviewer said while looking at Ryan, “thanks for coming, you have chosen a very classic outfit for this interview” Ryan couldn’t avoid thinking that the interviewer was almost making fun of his outfit but kept cool, Wolf smiled and flexed a bicep, the kissed it, the interviewer looked at Wolf and didn’t said nothing but Ryan felt that Wolf was somewhat trying to show ho was the best on the room. Ryan flexed his pecs that strained a little his shirt. The interviewer smiled. Ryan felt a little uncomfortable “the pay is good, I can endure these weirdos” Ryan thought to himself. “Well Mr Ryan, I hope you don’t mind that Wolf is here with me, we at SSS have a very special type of business and clients, and sometime we need to take care of some….business” the interviewer said while looking at Ryan eyes and then to Wolf and the to Ryan. “If things get dangerous or unsatisfactory, that is when Wolf enters, so we hope that we don’t need to restore to that” The interviewer said in calm voice, Wolf smiled, Ryan saw Wolf face, he wasn’t just smiling, he was grinning, his face was looking like he was enjoying a very special type of candy but aside of the sheer size of Wolf, he didn’t had a gun, so Ryan thought what kind of resource he would need. He decided to focus in the interview, but Wolf presence on the room wasn’t helping Ryan to reach that goal. “So Mr Ryan, tele about yourself” The interviewer asked, Ryan took a breath and answered with some polite answers, trying to dodge his firing and trying to focus on his strengths, Ryan tought the interviewer was more focused on his body Than on his answers but just after he where on say something about that the Interviewer said “Tell me about your firing incident”. Ryan was surprised, “How to you know that?” The interviewer smiled and said “I told you that we are SSS, SSS stands for the Secret Snuffers Society, Ryan almost caught but the interviewer was not giving any signs that he was making a joke. “At SSS we participate in many venues where that are almost no competition, you already saw the warehouses out there, they are ours, we store some special type of merchandise for some very special clients, not drugs, not cartels if you ask, we have our moral code, but some clients need some special place with a very special kind of security, we provide them that and get our share, we also participate on some underground sports clubs, you may have noticed that we are just on an underground place. This place is so secret that we can’t allow ourselves to tell anyone where we are, so we take special measures so we aren’t found”. Ryan felt dizzy by what he was hearing. “So, why are you interviewing me?” Ryan asked feeling somewhat nervous. “Well Mr Ryan, we found you on some word of mouth near your former workplace, we hear that you trained martial arts, and also that you’re someone of “gym freak”… Wolf smirked almost contemptuously, Ryan felt irritated. The interviewer continued, “As you saw out there, we need special people, the people have been specially picked, trained and nurtured, they are the best of the best guards that don’t hesitate to follow their orders, they are almost invincible and has a 100% success rate” We haven’t had anything stolen and our clients blindly trust us because they know we are the very best”. Ryan mediated on the answer but thew interviewer continued. “The warehouses need treasures so well guarded that even the guards don’t know what they are hiding, we only ask that they don´t send us drugs or nothing overtly illegal since that would attract attention to us, and if that happens we close the contract and punish the people stupid enough to try to fools us” The interviewer said “At SSS we take our business very seriously, but that is not our only business source”. “We also take in some very special military operations, some government and military officials pay us to make some covert ops and since we don’t use weapons of any type, we never get caught, we even do some operations on our own has a special public service if we feel to” Wolf smiled, bounced his pecs and caressed them while smirking, Ryan felt even more irritated and opened his mouth to say something but decided not to and looked at the interviewer who said: “Our most profitable business is the fights” Ryan opened his eyes wide, “the fights are held here, in this place, from here, we steam them over the world in the dark web, but our gladiators are more special than the guard out there, we look for very violent people and train them, we provide them with money, steroids and the best training they can, we make them the best warriors you can find, they fight here, in this place, there are no rules, no hold barred, once you enter the fight, you use keep fighting until you surrender, or not”. Wolf smirked and flexed his biceps, “what this MF is just thinking” Ryan felt rage, he felt that he was about to explode but didn’t wanted to blow up is chances of nailing the interview, the free steroids and trainmen would be a very good bonus to a hefty paycheck, but he was puzzled by the cryptic way that thew interviewer was saying things. “So, you train all your ‘warriors’? Can you elaborate?” Ryan asked, “See” the interviewer said while getting up his chair and going at Wolf’s side, “We train the very best” The interviews touched Wolf biceps and Wolf flexed, the passed his hand on Wolf pecs and Wolf bounced them, that pleased the interviewer. “We train our warriors so they can take care of the warehouses without fail, take our military operations and the fights, Wolf here is our very best specimen and my overall favorite, he takes care of me and I provide them the very thing he need to stay powerful”, you can be one of us too, you’re violent, you have a nice body and a strike of violent behaviour” The interviewer spoke softly, just like he was making a sales pith to convince somebody to buy something. The interviewer went to his desk and in a very calm voice said “we are offering to participate on this, if you accept, you’ll be trained for the warehouses, then you can ascend to the military operations and then to the fights, every step you’ll earn more and I might say, someone with your kind of violent behavior would be very pleased, tell me would you accept”? Ryan felt sick, we always felt superior, even all alpha male, but he never killed someone, one or two bones broken, but not enough to kill, Ryan looked at Wold who was contemptuously smiling and bouncy his pecs like he was expecting something and felt rage, then gazed at the interviewer and said, “go to hell, I’m out”. The interviewer when silent, almost sad, he crossed his fingers and meditated for some time, at the same time. Ryan saw how Wolf got out of the office and entered again at the next minute, Ryan expected a weapon but the only difference was that Wolf didn’t had any shoes (would he be preparing to fight barehanded?). The interviewer then said “it´s your last decision?” “Yes, your weirdos, I’m not accepting and even if I have to fight to get out from here, I’ll leave” Ryan said The interviewer looked at Wolf who was somewhat thrilled by the answer, then looked at Ryan, after a pause he said “then I’m afraid that you are rejected by SSS, unfortunately, we take our business very seriously and has or name stands, the secret is our most valued principle…Wolf, please take care from, now on”. Ryan expected a fight, took his blazer and tie off has fast has he could, but Wolf simply walked next to him, with a somewhat serious face, extended his right hand has a shake hand and said “sorry pal, we could be friends, sorry for the light teasing, and thanks for participating, I’ll lead you out…” Ryan was puzzled, did this meant that he never was in real danger?, was this a joke taken too far? Ryan sighed and took Wolf’s hand, he tried to shake but Wolf arm didn’t even flinched. Wolf smiled, “bye buddy” then Wolf added pressure to Ryan’s hand, crushing almost instantly, Ryan yelled and tried to pull away his hand, but Wolf kept grinding the hand, while smiling in a very frightening way. The interviewer was just looking at the spectacle “As you see, the Secret is our most valued treasure”, Wolf smiled, Ryan’s hand is now a blood and mush jelly, the tips ion the fingers fall from the ironclad hand shake that Wolf is applying unrelentlesly. Ryan squirms in pain but wolf just uses his other hand to grab Ryan forearm and crushes is like a twig, Ryan yells and Wlf smiles devilishly while enjoying the pain he is inflicting, Wolf releases Ryan who grabs his crushed forearms and looks in horror at his fingers “what are you doing?” Ryan yells but Wolf, still smirking grabs with his right hand Ryan’s arm at the biceps level and crushes it like it was nothing. “Oops” Wolf says “I never know how strong I’m becoming”. Ryan looks in fear, he can’t believe this mass of muscle is shorter than him but has such destructive force. Elf smiles and bounces his pecs while looking at the Interviewer, then Flexes his biceps and kisses them, he shakes the blood of his hands and looks at Ryan. Ryans is trying to reach the door to scape, but the pain is too much to concentrate and wolf is very fast. Wolf grabs Ryan from the remains of the broken limb and drags Ryan to the center of the office, puts his Hans on the shoulder, Wolf thinks that it would be so easy to rip the arm off the body, but that would make the killing so easy, so unpleasant so he just put his hand on the shoulder and crushes it. Ryan yells in agony and falls to the floor whipping in pain. “It’s so easy to inflict pain” Wolf said, “You really tought that with that ‘violence’ you could have any chance against a 100% natural force of nature like me?” Wolf says “See my right arm” Wolf says while flexing his biceps on front of Ryans face, “now lets look at yours… ooops you have none..literally” Wolf licks at his biceps and grinds devilishly at the interviewer “your enjoying” The interviewer calmly nods. Wolf looks again at his prey, lifts him up “get up your wimp” Wolf says, Ryan hits Wolf in the face but the only effect that he manages to do is to tear off the glasses from his face. “Bad move” Wolf says while grabbing Ryan from the throat “crushing you would be so damn easy” even has Wolf is shorter that Ryan, Wolf manages to lift him, Ryans legs are flailing on all directions and some of his kicks land on Wolf’s torso , but is no use he loses his shoes on the useless intent to hurt Wolf. Wolf laughs maniacally and flexes his other arm. Ryan tries to hit Wolf lifting arm but the muscles are too hard, his fingers try to scratch but the iron skin to Wolf ant take even the slightest bruise. Wolf enjoys the strength difference, lifts Ryan with only one hand and then opens his hand, Ryans fall to the floor and cries on in pain. Wolf just stands over Ryan, Ryan tries to get up but Wolf puts one feet on Ryans feet, Ryan looks at Wolf’s face and sees the sadistic smile of someone that does to care of the pain and suffering he can cause because of his unfathomable strength. Wolf flexes his quadriceps that form an oak tree of strength and pure muscle power and crushes Ryans feet like the feet where made of cardboard, Ryan cries in pain while Wolf just twist his feet sadistically to feel the bone crushing and the skin tearing. Once the feet are no more, Wolf lifts his victim from the other feet with his right hand and the biceps swells has Wolf lifts Ryan has we where just a small gym weight. Wolf flexes his other biceps in a victory pose, but Wolf has no finished yet, he knows he can inflict more pain and feels that Ryan still tries to hit his legs desperately, in a van effort to release himself and try to scape not realizing or negating the fact that he don’t have one feet. Wolf enjoys his muscles, and releases Ryan, Wolf flexes his muscles, his biceps, his pecs, Wolf ecstatically feels the hardness of his muscles and sometime he glances to the interviewer who is clearly enjoys the expectable but doesn´t says a thing not wanting to interrupt this clearly sacred moment, he would not risk to enrage Wolf who looks pleased at the silent admiration he is receiving. Wolf is visibly excited, he just pass a finger on his lower abdomen and looks at Ryan who is squirming to the door. Wolf just smirks at the futileness of Ryan scape try and then he kicks Ryan in the abdomen trowing him to the center of the office and Ryan falls over his abdomen “We are not finished yet” He simply says while feeling his flexed quads. Ryan tries to squirm again. Wolf slowly walks next to Ryan “remains”, enjoys the moment, feeling every inch of his ripping pectorals and every muscle that is wanting more crushing, more rising, more pain.. Wolf turns over Ryans body so Wolf can see Ryan face to face, Ryan face is writing in pain and fear, Wolf kneels down over Ryan so he can see Ryan eyes next to his eyes, Wolf smiles devilishly thinking what to do. Wolf Lift his left Arm, flexes his biceps, form a fist and the brings the fist down over Ryans legs crackling the bone and crunching the leg. Wolf thinks that the feeling is similar to the cracking a chicken tight or even a chicken wing, he is so strong that he doesn’t sees any difference. Wolf admires his triceps while Ryan yells on the top of his lungs “please kill me” Wolf smiles, ”not yet, I’m not done yet crushing you weakling, I still has a lot of muscles to work and you have many bones to break”. Wolf then goes for the other leg, Wolf thinks slowly, feeling slowly the center of the quadriceps, Wolf longs form some blood gushing so he then claws his hand and rips a chunk of Ryan intact quadriceps, Ryan yells and Wolf gets more and more excited, visibly excited. Wolf felled that he cannot hold back anymore. Wolf reaches the bone, feels it with his hand he just squeeze a little, just to feel but not to break, Wolf looks Ryan at his eyes, Ryan returns the looks and says “no, no ,no please, no” Wolf laughs maniacally, almost histerycally nods heavily and says “YEEEEEES!” Then Wolfs squeeze the leg and pulls apart ripping the leg from the knee down, blood begins to gush even more and Wolf feels that he barely can hold himself. Wolf wants more, more pain, more blood, more cracks and more suffering, Wolf feels his body flexing and bounding pecs and all his muscles, Wolf gets the pleasure from his own body that no other living being can give him unless they gruesomely die, Wolf wants more, Wolf the rips all Ryans body until he is naked, the Wolf take the tie and maces a homemade tourniquet to stop the bleeding, Wolf thinks, is not the most clean way to stop bleeding but I really don’t think hell ever feel any infection. Wolf ten centers on Ryans torso, is to weak, to small, so unworthy, Wolf is too superior, too strong, Wolf then thinks that this unworthy being needs to disappear from earth, the he lifts Ryan from the “good” arm and then hugs him, Wolf stands up, wolfs looks ad the strength difference between his torso and Ryans and decides that this pitiful torso will be crushed, so he begin to squeeze, slowly, very slowly, Ryan gets up, he still tries to fight, he tries even to pinch Wolf’s eyes but wolf is too strong, Wolf feels that even his eyelids muscles are stronger that Ryan at top condition, Wolf keeps crushing, very slowly until Wolf feels the first rib cracking, then other begin to crack and flex… But Ryan tried to fight, Wolf is an alfa, Wolf is THE Alfa male, he can’t tolerate any rebellion, Wolf decides to end any fighting spirit that Ryan still has, while holding the torso with one arm he grabs Ryan left arm and while looking at Ryan face Wolf says almost tenderly, “you shouldn’t have opposed me” then with a quick pull, Ryan rips off the only arm left on Ryans body, the blood gushes every where, Ryans laughs. Wolf laughs hysterically feeling his uttermost strong but he hasn’t released Ryans torso yet, he is excited about what will happen next. Wolf already knows that there is not much to do next, so he accommodates the torso and bearhugs it, then, with all his might Wolf crushes Ryan´s ribcage in one swift and hyper-strong movement, Wolf arms and pecs working in unison crushing the former ribcage, Wolf extends his head back revealing the most monstrous and strong back muscles, blood gushes from Ryan´, s limbs and the the leg tourniquet is ripped off from the stump from the pressure of the blood Wolf keeps pressuring until he feels that he grinded all the vertebrae, so then he releases the bearhug and holds the body remains from the neck, breathing heavily from the even sexual arrousal that only he can fathom. But wolf doesn’t release the torso remains yet, he still has one bone left, the skull is still intact, Wolf looks at the head “lets see how this head compares to my biceps” Wolf thinks then he uses his hand to hold the head agains his biceps. Wolf look ad the head, it loks so round, so wreckable, so WEAK!, Wolf then laughs maniacally, he enjoys to be the supreme alfa, then he hardens his biceps and with the free hand he has he mutters “insect” and then Wolf crushes the head against his biceps like it where a bug. Blood, bone and brain oozes every inch of Wolf biceps, Wolf laugh hysterically at the gruesome expectable he just made, he yells while he touches his biceps spreading blood, bone and brains over his big, Wonderfull and powerful biceps caressing his body, his hyper-strong body, grinning at the interviewer, feeling like the supreme alpha, enjoying his strength. Maybe they didn’t go a new candidates but in Wolf’s mind, the interview was a success, his success. He then walks to the interviewer desk while bouncing his pecs, once he is in front of him he hits a double biceps pose and smirks “So we look for other candidates?” End

This just suddenly flowed out, and I thought it could be interesting to post it. A short one, hope you enjoy! You, the admirer, decide to come into my house... And that would be your dream come true, right? To worship me? Let's go then. First I would rip my shirt off, for you to watch in awe all of my muscles, full power in my body... Then I would grab your neck with one hand, you could feel how my hand encases it, pencil sized, compared to my forearms. I would flex them a bit just to give you a choke and for you to see the cords of muscle appearing on them, the veins starting to flow with blood... Then I would grab you with both of my hands and start pressing you, just to pump my delts. I would move to a large mirror so that I can appreciate my massive body getting even more massive, while lifting you easily. You would also watch this in the mirror, not believing how easily this is done... Then... I get bored. You weigh nothing. I just throw you against another wall and see your body thud to the floor. You crawl to me again and ask for one more opportunity. Maybe I could curl you to pump my biceps at least. I start curling you with both arms, slowly, watching the vein on them become inhumanly big, damn, I am a Muscle God... Huge mountains of muscle attached to my arms, growing to inhuman proportions... Superman ain't got nothing on me... You are in awe too... But you notice that your weight is, once again, nothing against my strength. So I stop curling you and just drop you to the floor. I start flexing looking at myself on the mirror, my guns becoming mountains as you already saw first hand. You stand up and try to touch my left bicep, I let you. You feel how big, rock hard and strong it is, and once you try to go to my forearm, I decide to imprison your hand between my flexed bicep and the rest of the arm. And now, I start flexing FOR REAL. The guns become even bigger as I listen to the sound of all the bones in your hand breaking, being crushed with my whole strength in a flex... Your hand disappears in a gush of blood between my humongous muscles. You start screaming in pain, and I just decide to end this all, I am bored now. For you, it would be a bliss how it ends. I would lift you up again and then put you in a bearhug... Your eyes at level with my huge pecs, for you to watch everything around you, everything becoming massive, gigantic, just amazing... I start flexing... My arms and pecs becoming even more and more huge. Even more strong, even more steel like. Cords of muscle and veins just appearing all over them because of the pumping and the flexing over your puny body... One of my arms is bigger than your whole torso... I can listen to your heavy breathing, you still don't know if this is something you enjoy or if you know this is gonna be the end for you... Maybe it's both. Then, the bones start to break. Your ribcage easily being destroyed by my strength... Slowly being broken, one by one, but we both enjoy it. You are amazed, in pain, but in disbelief of so much power, so much muscle against you... Then I look at you in the eyes. I stop for a while, you breathe, somewhat aliviated... And then I speak. "Now I will use my FULL strength, I was just teasing you with a third of it". Your eyes open wide, you just cannot believe this... all your body is surrounded by hugeness... And now it will become more huge? With a mighty growl, I give a final flex, becoming a beast of massive muscles, even bigger than before. This just breaks you inmediately in two parts, your torso being eliminated from existence by my arms, and your legs falling to the floor, without a body on top of them. I am a Muscle God.

“T, you were never supposed to know! I’m sorry, T, really. Your mom and dad couldn’t have kids and they begged me. I’d been working on genetic augmentation and they implored me to implant . . . you . . . into El’s womb. I knew they’d be outstanding parents to you, T.” Brad gushed apologetically. Taranis walked over to a dresser that had some abstract piece of art made of granite, wrapped his large hand around it, and lifted it as if it weighed ounces. “Genetic augmentation, B? Now knowing your libidinous passion for hyper-masculinity, muscular size, and cruel, brutally lethal power fused with an insatiable sexual drive. I’ve got to ask you: When your created my embryo, did you create it to become one of your unappeasable, macrophilic, muscle-monsters? Am I the result of your wanton dreams and desires, you self-absorbed little bug?” Taranis demanded. With that, his inhuman muscles swelled to rock-hard mounds of power, he lifted his other hand and easily snapped the granite into two pieces. He held one piece in one hand while wedging the other piece into the deep cleavage formed between his two colossal globes of pectoral muscle. “AM I?” he thundered as he clenched his fist and flexed his powerful pecs together. Both pieces of granite were instantly obliterated into fine powder and dust. “You made me to be the most massive, powerful, and desirable man to ever exist, didn’t you, and with an unquenchable desire to dominate and fuck?” Brad was practically drooling, unable to ascertain if Taranis was truly angered or if he was, once again, appreciative and playing the brutal beast for his godfather’s pleasure. “I did, T, and I’d do it again in a heartbeat. I could never have known I could accomplish YOU. I love you, I desire you, I worship you with every fiber of my being, Mighty Taranis! You are wired to become the inhumanly massive, powerful, and slaughterous horny titan of my dreams!” T smirked and began to slowly stroke his ever-leaking, always ready battering ram of a cock. Brad began lustfully stroking in unison with his pure embodiment of brutal masculinity. “With the correct combination of stimuli, you will grow larger, T. Larger in every way. Height, mass, muscle density, and . . . “ Brad hesitated, “ . . . and in a lust to use your limitless power to destroy and decimate, to fuck and kill with unfathomable cruelty . . . and all of that is tied to a lust to satiate your immeasurable and enduring sexual desires, a lust that can never be fulfilled.” As Brad spoke, Taranis began to smile broadly. “FUCK, yeah, ‘Dad’! I can actually FEEL the truth in what you say. That is why your little jack-off session that I witnessed last night resonated so deeply within me. It got me so god-damned horny, even after blasting through the ceiling with my cum! I HAD to FUCK . . . I HAD to use all this pent up strength and power . . . I HAD to feed, ‘Dad’!” he snarled as he lifted both arms and flexed. Veins like cables appeared and mapped all over his monstrously mighty, thickly vein encased body. Triceps larger than Brad’s head hung beneath oaken, trunk-like arms and snapped to solid, rippling attention as biceps mounded and rose majestically towards his colossal clenched fists. He turned his stunning face and licked his biceps before pursing his full lips and sloppily kissing them with a lustful hunger for more. “Ahhh, “FUCK YES!” Taranis thundered, actually FEELING his eternal and immortal existence surging from every cell in his body. “You have created a cruel and barbaric GOD of lust, power, and violently savage domination, you pathetic little CUNT!” Brad was drooling from both his mouth and cock as he blurted, “Oh, GOD, YES, Taranis!” Something then clicked in his lust-flooding brain. “Taranis, where are Kai and El? What have you done with them?” pleading for details of his closest friends’ demise at the hands of their “son”, the all-powerful beast looming over him. Taranis grinned and evil grin. “You mean what have YOU done with them, you fucking little power-and-brutality-slut! I think you’ll like seeing how well your little genetic experiment awakened. Well, not so little, maybe, you horny little bug.” “What do you mean? How can I see what we’ve done?” Brad stuttered out, breathing in ragged breaths, uncontrollably horny to learn what had happened, hoping that Taranis' demonically brutal lusts had begun to emerge. “That’s right, BITCH! What WE’VE done!” T grinned broadly. “Shit, diminutive “Dad”, I will take you there to be with us and witness what has begun.” With that he waved his hand and, instantly, they were both standing in T’s room the night before. Brad could smell the gallons of musky spunk dripping from the ceiling. He heard T tell Kai that he would meet his “mom” and “dad” in the basement. He heard the door close. He turned and asked T, “How? How can this be?” “Everything is becoming clear to me now, little Brad, what I am and what I can do.” T responded. “You will learn, in time, the totality of what you have done, little man, and who you have conjured up. I have known I was not Kai’s and El’s biological son for years . . . ever since Kai began looking like a weak llittle son compared to ME!” T flexing hard for emphasis. “I just didn’t have all of the pieces until you filled in the blanks. I am now free to tap into my full, unlimited power as the singular deity that I AM.” Brad shuddered at the pronouncement and became rock-hard and pre-cum flowing all at once. “Come (and Brad did!)” T continued, smirking at Brad’s spontaneous ejaculation from him just speaking a word, “it’s time.” They walked down into the basement. Kai and El looked up confused to see Brad behind their incredibly massive, totally nude son. Their mouths dropped open as the pair reached the bottom of the stairs. El’s eyes glazed over seeing her powerfully built and heavily hung “son” bare for the first time since he was a small child. She immediately moaned, shoved her hand up her skirt and began to orgasm . . . just at the sight of T’s thick, rippling teen body. Kai’s total emasculation at the sight of T stroking his colossal, pre-pouring cock, caused him to fall to his knees, pitch forward, and begin lapping up the pre-cum roping onto T’s feet and pooling on the floor around him. “HA! HA! HA!” Taranis bellowed, “How could you respond any other way to what I AM, you pathetic, weak little deceivers.” T growled at them, “I know I can’t be your son. You are both way too puny, weak, and stupid. And I am, well, THIS!” He flexed hard over them, his body ballooning with pure, unadulterated power. Kai shuffled towards T, eyes glued on the throbbing cock with flared mushroom head pulsing pre constantly. “Tell me who I am, and you can touch it.” T taunted him. El just grabbed a bat, shoved its base into her wet, drooling pussy, and began rhythmically pushing it in and out as she moaned, “I want you to FUCK ME, Taranis! Let me ride your immense, sequoian-like manhood, my perfect, young Hercules! PLEASE! FUCK ME!” Kai, mesmerized by the size and power of his son, told T that he was Brad’s creation, but he didn’t know why, only that he had manipulated genes to create the perfect male. T told him he was pleased at his obedience and commanded him to strip and approach. Kai obediently tore his clothing off and practically leapt to T’s cock. He wrapped two hands as far as he could around its girth and began lapping at the massive, pre-cum and cum slathered shaft. T palmed Kai’s little skull and lifted him from the floor, kicking and clawing at the unstoppable teen. T brought him to his chest and pushed his head between the massive mounds. T slowly flexed, relishing the creaks and cracks of Kai’s puny, compressing skull. He looked in the eyes and grinned, flexing his pecs together hard. Kai’s head immediately squished like a little bug between T’s billowing, diamond-hard pectorals. Kai’s hard little dick exploded in orgasm as his head was pulverized to mush, his spunk coating T’s rippling, corrugated abs. T flexed his pecs alternately until there was nothing substantial enough left between his pecs to hold the body up, The jerking body flopped down to the base of T’s enormous, twitching cock. T looked into El’s eyes as she squealed, “My god! MY GOD! Fuck me, my brutal Adonis, FUCK ME, PUH-LEEZE!’ she begged. Brad just listened, stroking his hard-again dick, and periodically hissing, “Oh, my GOD, T!” and “You are becoming more than I could have EVER hoped for!” Taranis smiled knowingly at Brad while he licked the blood and brains dripping around his death-dealing pectorals. He then lifted Kai’s headless corpse from the base of his cock, and lifted it to his mouth. He sucked on the dripping neck hole while crushing the lifeless torso with his powerful hands, squeezing and wringing out blood and organs. After ingesting ravenously, he tossed the useless shell of a body aside like so much garbage and walked over to El. “STRIP!”, T ordered, and she excitedly complied. He placed his hands around her waist and lifted her. El purred, “So big, so strong!” as T positioned her hungry, wet pussy over his raging cock head. She began to resist, seeing T’s crown’s size so close to her comparatively small pussy. T lowered her, his hot, flowing pre-cum lubed around her hungry hole and prepped her for tender entry. There would be no tenderness. T growled, “Fucking CUNT!” and plunged into her mercilessly. His titanic shaft, his throbbing, massive mushroom head splayed her open and rearranging her insides as it thrust into her, tearing her apart. She screamed in both pain and ecstasy as he used her like a fucking fleshlight. The closer T came to cumming, the harder he squeezed her pathetic little body until he heard, and felt, her puny little bones begin to snap and break. She was rasping out “GOD! NO, STOOOP! . . . No . . . YES! Oh, GOD! YES! FUCK ME, TARANIS, FUCK ME HARDER!” she sputtered as her organs began to rupture under such a terrifyingly destructive sexual assault. Taranis looked her in the eyes and grinned, “As you wish, lying little BITCH!” as he pulled her skewered body, legs and arms flailing uselessly, down to his pubes. He clenched his hard, rippling ass and began jettisoning his godly seed. The first blast shot through her like a fucking missile, exiting her skull and killing her instantly. Her bloody head lolled to the side and the second blast ripped through her neck, severing her head from her body.. T crushed and compressed her worthless little body around his bucking cock like a once-living condom.” Brad shot his load in unison with T’s brutal raping of El to death and using her remains as gritty cock lube. T lifted his blood-drenched hand and licked it clean. He then waved his hand and both he and Brad were instantly back in the hotel room. T smiled down at Brad. “I ingested some of Mom, too, before burying them far below the basement. What’s left of their remains will never be found. And, just so you don’t have to wonder, little ‘Dad’, I WILL be as those photo’s you created of me on your computer. I WILL live out your sick, innermost desires before you, and more. I will become to you as you wished and prayed for, you horny little faggot, and you will worship me as a GOD.” In return for creating me, I will allow you to live and witness me feeding my burgeoning domination and bloodlusts. Know that it is YOU who will have unleashed hell on earth by creating a living muscle-beast fantasy for your own pleasure, you fucking little insect.” Brad now knew it had begun. His deepest, darkest desires were truly now incarnate. He approached his terrifyingly handsome, brutal, and powerful creation. He kneeled on the floor and crawled to Taranis’ huge feet. He lapped pre-cum from those expansive feet and toes, kissing worshipfully, as fresh pre-cum roped down onto his back from Taranis’ arm-thick, deadly cock. “I have loved and worshiped you since you were but a thought in my head, Taranis. All who lay eyes on you will desire you, will long to please you, will worship what you are. Yet all of them, they are but playthings for you . . . toys for your dark amusement and merciless pleasure.” He looked up at Taranis’ stunningly handsome face, “YOU . . . You have always been, and always will be, my GOD, Taranis, even before I created your perfect, powerful body! I just found a way to call you forth. I now exist to please you, to serve you, to LOVE you.” Brad began to drool, once again, continuing, “When will you make yourself known among the puny inhabitants of this world, Almighty Taranis? You are Lord Over All!” Taranis, looking down over his protuberant pectorals, had the urge to lift his foot, place it on Brad’s brittle body, and simply splatter the puny little flesh-sack out of existence, but at least it now knew its place. “Mmmm, your worthless little worm. I long to begin my barbarous rampage right here, right now, but I will not. I will enroll at the University and, from there, I will begin to make myself known in ways that will forcibly inflame your lustful passions. For calling me forth, contemptibly feeble little insect, I love you as much as I am able without mindlessly obliterating you.” Brad, looking up at such a seductively gorgeous, and deathly brutal, mountain of muscle. He felt fear for the first time in Taranis presence. “What have I DONE?!?!” he thought to himself. Taranis could, indeed, callously, and without mercy, obliterate him, and all others, without a second thought nor a hint of remorse. He began to tremble, even as his body again convulsed in worshipful dry ejaculation. Taranis, now knowing his thoughts, with a rumbling whisper, stated matter-of-factly, “What have you done, indeed, you worthless microbial sentient. You are now beginning to understand. Bringing your hidden and deep, dark desires to life will have lethally destructive consequences . . . for all but ME!” Brad, still trembling, cringed in shock, terror, and remorse as a torrent of piss flowed from his dick. Still, his longing and hunger to witness Taranis’ reign prevailed over all. Taranis reached down and gently encircled Brad’s neck with his inhuman large fist. He lifted him to his face and deeply kissed his creator, virtually raping the little man’s mouth with his long, thick tongue. Brad reciprocated while reaching his arms out, his hands roaming over the hot, hard flesh of his hypnotically handsome, godly, and maliciously virulent creation. The phrase, “Yes, my God, YES!” churned in his brain even as his body, seemingly with a mind of its own, dry humped Taranis’ massive, undulating musculature augmenting before him. Taranis set the little man, forever mesmerized and possessed by his inexhaustible and terrifying masculinity, down. “Time to clean up and rest for our University tour tomorrow.” T said, his demeanor returning to the hulking, lovable teen that had arrived at the airport earlier. “Oh, and, while it’s still possible, you can share the bed with me, Uncle B!”

"Sixteen. Seventeen. Eighteen. Nineteen. Twenty." The barbell, loaded with over 1000 pounds of iron, crashed to the rack. Krishna sat up, rolling his gigantic naked pecs in the mirror. Fuck, he was so perfect. Shoulders wider than two fully-grown men. Pecs that jutted nearly a foot from his ribcage. Abs that would make a pretty boy supermodel green with envy. And god damn, he was handsome. With his deep, dark, powerful eyes, seductively sensuous full lips, and blindingly straight-white smile, Krishna's face looked more suitable for a professional model than a professional bodybuilder. Krishna pulled down his shorts so his flawless body was covered only by a tiny bikini. It would have been ample covering for a normal man, but Krishna's prodigious endowment was so huge, it was practically spilling out. Standing up to his full height, Krishna marvelled at how small everything around him was. At 7'2, he towered over other bodybuilders. Most of them were eye level with his nipples - even the tallest had to crane their necks up to make eye contact. Krishna would be attending his first Mr. Olympia competition next week, but he knew would win. The other competitors weren't even in the same league as him. They dieted and trained for years, pushing their bodies to the limit to become as huge and hard and ripped as possible. But for the 18-year-old muscleboy, it seemed like new muscles blossomed on his gorgeous body every day. Krishna was starting to get aroused, his cock expanding and pushing away his desperately undersized bikini away from his body. In seconds, the garment snapped open, allowing Krishna's giant phallus to rise to his pecs, a thick trail of cum dribbling from its head. The girthy organ looked even more huge when contrasted with Krishna's tiny waist - he was as thin as a supermodel, and never seemed to gain fat no matter how much he ate. Krishna left the gym to go to the outside pool. Nobody was around yet. It was only 6am, and the only other people who came this early were the gym staff. He dived into the pool and swam twenty laps easily, stretching his huge, pumped muscles. He stopped, then looked over to see three couples staring at him. They looked like college kids, based on their fraternity and sorority clothes. Each women was absolutely beautiful - cheerleader types, with massive racks and tiny waists. The men were muscular and good-looking. Each one had his eyes glued to the teen's incredible body - Krishna smirked when he realized that they all were sporting huge boners, with growing wet spots on each of their gym shorts. Krishna swam over to the group, his hard muscles cutting through the water like knives through butter. His naked dick had shrunk in the pool water, but he was hard and horny as hell, and seeing these beautiful women was giving him an erection that normal people couldn't even dream of. Krishna smirked as he got closer, seeing that the women each had their eyes glued to his cock. They weren't sure if it was a trick of the water, but it looked massive. Krishna climbed halfway out of the pool, slowly, allowing the streams of water to travel through the crevices of his enormous muscles. The first woman, Nina, gasped as she gazed upon Krishna's unflexed arms. Her boyfriend was Ryan, a musclebound jock who was both a football and wrestling star, as well as an amateur bodybuilder. Krishna noticed Nina's reaction, and casually, as if he was yawning, stretched his arms behind his head. The backs of his arms formed half-moons, the hulking triceps themselves larger than any of the musclemen's quads. Then, suddenly, Krishna flexed, basketball-sized biceps erupting like cannons from his arms. Nina's eyes rolled up in her head, and she instantly came, falling to the ground, limbs flailing wildly as juice gushed from her pussy. Krishna stepped out of the pool, revealing his full body for the first time. The other two women gasped, amazed at his height and, more importantly, his cock! Krishna walked up to Lamar, the second guy. Lamar was the university's basketball star, and besides being 6'7 he was also gifted with a foot-long erection that drove his girlfriend Carmen wild. But his dick - even at full mast, as it currently was - looked childishly small next to Krishna's flaccid pussy-destroyer. Lamar looked up. He had never done that before - he spent his entire life looking down at his peers, and now that he was confronted by this incredibly muscular, incredibly well-hung nude giant, he was scared. But also strangely turned on. He had always been straight, and had fucked dozens of girls throughout high school and college. But right now, the only thing he could think of was how beautiful, how superior, how perfect this man was. Krishna looked down, and Lamar's and Carmen's gazes followed. The basketball star's dick had grown so long, it cleared the bottom of his gym shorts. Lamar was getting dizzy - he had never had so much blood drain to his cock before, never had he been so aroused in his life. But then he looked at Krishna's cock, and gasped. Although Krishna's height meant that his cock began a few inches higher than Lamar's, the head of his cock cleared Lamar's own amazing erection by almost half a foot! In total, Krishna's dick must have been nine or ten inches longer than Lamar's own erection! But then they noticed Krishna's dick extending. At first they was confused, until it hit them - Krishna still wasn't at full erection yet. This musclebound, gigantic, model-handsome teenager was so big.. so huge... so impossibly hung... that he was nearly two feet long... and still... growing... The couple both passed out, erupting in orgasm and hitting the ground cold. They joined Nina on the floor, her limbs in a mess, he snatch busted wide open with vaginal juices. She wasn't breathing, and soon, Carmen and Lamar wouldn't be either. Krishna turned to the last couple, Lisa and Tony. Tony wasn't as accomplished an athlete as his friends, preferring to go surfing than competing in sports. But what he lacked in athleticism he made up for in good looks. With blue eyes, blond hair, and an All-American smile, the handsome frat jock found it easy to sleep with any girl he wanted. Lisa valued a beautiful smile more than anything else. But Krishna was so much more beautiful than anyone else she had ever looked at. Even ignoring his flawless body, his face - photoshop-perfect skin and angelic lips, with deep brown eyes so beautiful that you could get lost in them - was so erotic that she felt that she was on the verge of orgasm just looking at it. Her boyfriend Tony, her favorite movie stars, those hot guys in Playgirl - none of them even rivaled Krishna's divine beauty. Krishna walked up to woman. His heavenly lips spread open, and he said "Hello." Lisa orgasmed. Such a voice. Such a incredible, sexy, erotic, earth-shaking, deep, booming bass voice. His voice was so powerful, the tree leaves vibrated and the water rippled at its sound. A light bulb shattered. Krishna turned away from the woman's breathless body and flashed the two standing men a naughty smile. "He's gorgeous," Tony whispered to himself. "Drop-dead gorgeous... literally." Krishna lifted Ryan and, tenderly, placed him on his cock. The musclebound jock - a lifelong heterosexual and a dominant alpha male - didn't even resist as his ass was split in half, his pelvis cracking like a pretzel, to allow entry for the superhuman sex organ. Krishna slowly began fucking. At first it was pleasurable, as his virgin ass experienced the giant teenage cock thrust in and out, a few inches at a time. But slowly Krishna went deeper, his two-foot-long dick going farther and farther into Ryan's body, pushing aside organs, rupturing muscles, shattering bones. Ryan cried out in pain, cried out for Tony to help him, but Tony could do nothing but watch, dick in hand, as his best friend got torn apart by the world's largest penis. Suddenly, Ryan felt an inhuman crushing grip on his right thigh, followed by a sudden, impossible pain as the muscular limb was ripped out like tissue paper. Ryan let out a blood-curdling scream as Krishna casually crushed the human leg in his grip, savoring the sound of sinew and bone crumbling to mush inside his guillotine grip strength. Soon, the pain was followed by the same sensation in Ryan's left leg. Then, both of his arms. Now Ryan was just a torso and a head, a human condom with four red bloody stumps, a decoration for the largest and most powerful dick the world had ever seen. Krishna wagged his dick up and down, and laughed as Ryan's head flopped around like a ragdoll. Tony wasn't able to resist anymore. He needed to feel that body, those perfect teenage muscles. Tony put his hands on Krishna's waist, marvelling at how tiny it was, how something so small could be capable of supporting such a gigantic chest and such a broad back. Krishna smirked, knowing that Tony was under his control. "You like this?" he asked softly, his beautiful, seductive deep voice overwhelming Tony's ears. The blond model could only moan in affirmation. Krishna lifted Tony, being careful not to break the college boy by squeezing too hard, and gently kissed him. Ton kissed back, harder than he ever had in his life. But Tony tried to let go, he found that he couldn't he couldn't. Krishna held him in his grasp. Tony thought he was going to die of suffocation, but suddenly, Krishna started inhaling. Tony panicked, feeling air getting slowly pulled out of his lungs. Krishna continued inhaling for nearly twenty minutes, until suddenly Tony's heart flattened like a pancake and unloaded his jittery seed. Krishna roared at the feeling of Tony's death in his hands - killing a man, literally just by kissing him - and unleashed his own load, hundreds of times more volumous and powerful than Tony's own. The cum-explosion shot Ryan's carcass off his cock like a rocket, shooting over fifty feet in the air before landing in the far distance. Krishna smirked, then wiped away the blood and shit Ryan's ass had left on his enormous cock. He dived back into the pool to cleanse his flesh of the grime these pathetic men always left on his perfect body.

Edit - Just a warning that this story contains violence, snuff and gore. You have been warned The man was standing with his girlfriend so he clearly wasn’t gay, but it made little difference to me. I wanted him so I would have him and neither his girlfriend nor his sexuality would offer any impediment. I waited till he looked my way once again and then I caught him in my gaze, my beautiful brown eyes boring into his, holding him captive. I walked towards him, keeping my eyes focused on his as I did. “Hi”, I said holding out my hand, “I’m Michael”. I took a deep breath, pushing out my rock hard pecs and tightening my washboard abs, the sight of my perfectly sculpted, muscular body caused him to stammer as he reached for my outstretched hand. “H…hi”, he said, I’m Frank”. I gripped his hand tightly causing him to wince in discomfort. I was using only a fraction of my power and he could tell immediately that my strength was so much greater than his own, as he registered my subtle display of dominance. I turned to the woman next to him and flashed her a dazzling smile, watching as she tried to fight back the lustful feelings my remarkable body was engendering within her. “Are you his girlfriend?” I asked bluntly, although it was clear that they were a couple. She hesitated, taking in the dense musculature of my torso before lowering her gaze to the large, obvious bulge in the tiny trunks I was wearing. If the poor sap hadn’t been standing right next to her she would have denied it, hoping that her availability would give her more of a chance with me, but she eventually nodded her head in acknowledgement. “Yes”, she whispered her voice full of regret. “Not any more”, I said, and her face lit up only to turn to shock as I finished. “Frank’s my girlfriend now”. I turned back, an evil grin on my face. “Isn’t that right little man.” “B..but”, he stammered, “I…I’m not gay”, “You’re dick’s been rock hard since I walked through that door”, I growled, “so don’t give me that shit. You want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your miserable little life, don’t you. Look at me, look at my muscles, feel my power, my strength. I’m everything you’ve ever dreamed of being. You want to kneel at my feet and worship me with every fibre of your being, don’t you?” It was too much for the man, for any man, my presence was simply to strong, my body to incredible, my dominance to absolute. He was inferior to me in every way and he knew it. He nodded his head. “Yes”, he said eventually, no longer able to resist the inevitable. “Then drop to your knees and worship me”, I said. Without another word he fell to his knees, he reached out and began to rub his hands over the vast expanse of my muscle packed thighs. “My God”, he gasped “you’re muscles are like steel” “Kiss them weakling”, worship my body with your lips, your tongue. His ministrations soon had my dick hardening, and it began to push obscenely against my trunks as it grew. “Remove my trunks”, I commanded and he immediately began to peel them off me, freeing my spectacular cock and balls. His girlfriend almost fainted as she watched my dick expand to its full length of sixteen inches. Frank could only stare in awe. He would never have believed that any man’s dick could be so long, so wide, so incredibly hard. He looked down at his own erect dick tenting the front of his shorts, harder than it had ever been and oozing precum, yet its eight inches was insignificant next to my supreme appendage. I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him forward, forcing my dick into his mouth. “Suck it”, I commanded, and again he obeyed instantly, cowed into subservience by his now obvious inferiority. The girl watched her straight boyfriend kneel at my feet and suck hungrily on my monster shaft with a mixture of disgust and arousal. She was a beautiful woman with an impressive body and was used to being the centre of male attention, but now she was entirely superfluous. I turned to her, a look of contempt on my face. “You can go now”, I sneered, “I have no use for you”. Without another word I turned back to my new slave. I had already forgotten her and she knew it. Tears welled in her eyes from the pain of my rejection and the betrayal of her boyfriend. She had met me only moments ago, but my body was so perfect my eroticism so all-consuming that I knew my rejection hurt her far more than the loss of her boyfriend. “Frank”, she whimpered, but he completely ignored her. He was in a sexual stupor, completely unaware of anything but my absolute perfection. She called his name one more time before realising that he was lost to her and then she fled. Franks hands roamed up and down my thighs and over my hard muscular ass. His fingers slipped into the crack as he cupped my buttocks and with a cruel sneer I flexed my glutes trapping them in place. He attempted to pull them free but the strength of my glutes was more than a match for his arms. I continued to squeeze, crushing the digits between the hard slabs of my sculpted ass cheeks. His eyes widened in pain as he felt the bones of his fingers grind together but he was unable to scream as my cock effectively gagged him. I increased my thrusting, enjoying his discomfort as I raped his mouth and moments later I exploded in a powerful orgasm, pumping streams of thick hot cum down his throat. He began to gag and I released the vice like grip on his fingers and pushed him away, covering his face with juice from my still pumping cock as he fell to the ground coughing and spluttering. The taste and scent of my cum drove his lust to previously unimagined levels and i watched as his cock twitched involuntary as he released his own load without any physical stimulation. "Is that it", i sneered, "Is that all the sperm your pathetic balls can generate?" Frank had never had such a powerful orgasm, and by the standards of any other man it would have been an impressive amount, but then I'm not any other man. He looked at the wet stain on his shorts and realised that it was a miniscule quantity compared to my prodigious release. I stood over his prone body, droplets of cum dripping onto his stomach from my now limp cock. I raised my arms and flexed in a double bicep pose, causing him to groan in ecstasy as he watched my biceps expand and harden into two balls of unimaginable strength. I began to flex my legs, causing the muscles to swell and recede in a symphony of power. Within seconds my muscle display brought his dick back to life and i reached down and tore his shorts from him as if they were no more substantial than wet tissue paper. I resumed my display, flexing my legs, my abs, my chest, forcing him deeper under my spell with the hypnotic demonstration of my power and control. He lay beneath me moaning softly, so completely in my thrall that he was unable to speak. “From now on you will address me as Master, do you understand?” He nodded at my command his eyes were glazed and a thin trail of drool ran down his chin. "Hey, what the hell's going on here", a voice called out behind me. I continued the erosion of Frank’s free will with my muscle display; my only response was to flex my glutes and back, giving the interloper behind me their own muscle show. The voice walked towards me, "I said what's goi....". As soon as he drew level with me i reached out with one hand and grabbed him by the throat, lifting his entire body off the ground with ease. I turned and locked eyes with the suicidal non entity that had dared to disturb me. It was the receptionist, a skinny teenager that had just recently started the late shift. His six foot, hundred and thirty pound frame looked truly pitiful next to my own, as he hung suspended in mid-air gasping for breath. "You dare to interrupt me, you puny worm", i hissed, tightening my grip on his throat, completing blocking his airway. Within seconds his eyes rolled back, his body went limp and i let him fall to the ground. "Oh shit", Frank said, finally finding his voice. "Is he dead?" "Not yet", i grinned. "Take his clothes off, while i make sure no-one else dares to disturb me". Frank looked as if he was about to question me, until i narrowed my eyes at him. He immediately crawled over to the unconscious body and began to unfasten the boys belt, his dissent completely crushed by my gaze. I walked through the reception and locked the door, it was unlikely anyone would come in now but i wanted to make sure. When i got back Frank had stripped the boy and he was beginning to come round. I stood before him, hands on my hips, my strong, muscular body radiating power and authority. Slowly he stood up and looked at me, trembling in fear. "Please", he begged "Please don't hurt me". He was clearly terrified but my mere presence controlled his body more than his feeble mind could, and i smiled as his cock rose in obeisance to me. "Is that the best you can do?" i asked staring at his now rock hard cock which was barely six inches. "I...I'm sorry", he stammered, "this is as big and as hard as it's ever been". "And yet even limp my shaft dwarfs your pitiful erection", i said, walking towards him and grabbing him under the arms. I lifted him into the air and pinned him against the wall, stepping forward so that he was held in place by my vastly superior body. Anyone standing behind me wouldn't have even known that i held another person pinned to the wall as he was completely eclipsed by my muscular bulk. I took a breath, expanding my pecs and forcing them into his own inferior chest. I could feel his ribs bending against my abs and his sternum make a creaking noise as the thick slabs of my chest muscles crushed against it. I gave the slightest flex of my pecs and he groaned in pain as the pressure increased. No words were needed, he knew i could kill him in the most brutal way with nothing more than the slightest twitch of my mighty pecs. "Please", he whimpered fearfully, although his dick was still rock hard against my abs. I looked down at him my gaze boring through his very soul. I saw his fear and arousal, the only two emotions left to him as i dominated his mind, his spirit bending to my implacable will as easily as his body had bent to my unyielding muscles. I lowered my head and kissed him, my full, pouting lips engulfing his own. I felt his body relax as his fear yielded to his arousal and within moments i felt him tremble as he came all over my stomach. I broke off the kiss and looked at him. The look in his eyes was of absolute adoration. "Did you enjoy that?" i asked softly. He could only nod, to spent from the immense pleasure of the orgasm to speak. "Good", i growled, because now it's my turn. I stepped back and turned him round so that he now faced the wall, handling him as easily as a normal man would handle a doll. I turned to Frank who was watching in an almost trance like state. "Kneel behind me and worship my legs and ass with your lips", i commanded, “i expect to feel them on every inch of skin". I stepped forward again, once more trapping the teenager against the wall. "Please don't" he pleaded, as he felt the tip of my erection against his ass, but it was time to take my pleasure now, so i ignored his pleas and began to push my massive shaft into him. He screamed in pain as i forced my way inside him, slowly stretching his virgin ass to breaking point and then beyond. I clamped a hand around his mouth to stifle his screams, all the better to hear Franks groans of pleasure as he licked and kissed his way up my bulging, muscular calves to my oak like thighs. I noticed that he kept his fingers away from my ass crack, after the last time, but he was diligently covering every inch of my muscle packed legs and glutes with his tongue. I began to pump harder, each thrust driving my immense cock slightly further into the violated teenager’s ass. I also felt a warm spray against the back of my thighs as Frank lost control, and started to cum. Ironically the more damage i did to the teenager the more the blood lubricated the passage, easing his pain a little. The slight reprieve didn't last long of course. A few savage thrusts and i felt his ribs begin to snap as his lower body was crushed against the wall. A few more and my cock was buried deep inside him, destroying everything in its path, his frail body unable to withstand the its sheer size and power. I felt a familiar churning in my balls as my nut sac tightened, and i flexed my pecs, crushing the boy against the wall so tightly that his entire sternum shattered, his body flattening to a fraction of its thickness between the hard concrete wall and the even harder muscles of my body. At that moment i gave a roar of pleasure as i emptied my seed into the now mutilated corpse, my thick creamy sperm mingling with the blood and gore that leaked from his body. I felt another hot spray, over my ass this time as Frank once again succumbed to my immense sexuality, and i was impressed with his ability to keep cuming so often. "Enough", i said to Frank, stepping back from the wall and peeling the remains of the boy from my dick, dropping the shattered almost unrecognisable ruins to the ground. "Go find a mop and bucket, and clean this place up", i ordered, "while i dispose of this". I found a large canvas bag, which was just a little too short to fit the body in, but i soon remedied that by folding him in half, snapping his spine as easily as a dry twig. I also grabbed a couple of fifty pound plates and dropped them into the bag. "Do you have a car here?" i asked Frank when he returned with a mop and bucket. "Yes, it's parked right outside". "Give me the keys", i commanded. He picked up the shorts I had torn apart earlier, found the keys and handed them to me. I hefted the large bag onto my shoulder barely noticing the weight and went out to the car. I noticed there were no other cars parked nearby which meant that the receptionist didn't have one which was good. I dumped the bag in the boot of Frank’s car and headed back inside. It was only then that i realised i had gone out completely naked, covered in blood and cum, luckily no-one had been around. While Frank cleaned up the mess I had made in the gym I took a long hot shower, cleaning the blood and cum from my spectacular body. Once finished a pulled on a pair of black leggings that were stretched so tightly over my bulging musculature that they were practically see through. I often wear leggings in public, I love the way the skin tight material clings to my swollen muscles, hiding nothing of their power and beauty. I usually wear a pair of trunks under them to cover my manhood as the leggings are stretched to transparency, but it was late and I didn’t expect anybody to be around, so I didn’t bother. I covered my upper body with a white compression shirt, my abs, pecs and nipples clearly displayed through the material. I admired myself in the mirror for a few moments, flexing various muscles, threatening to rip my outfit apart with their size. I admired my long thick cock, covered by the leggings, but clearly visible through the material, and then headed back to the gym. Frank had finished cleaning up the mess and had returned the mop and bucket wherever he had found them. I had ordered him to get dressed once he finished and now he stood awaiting my return in a t-shirt and jeans. “Let’s go” I commanded, smirking as I saw his dick press against the material of his jeans at the sight of me. I locked the door of the gym as we left with a set off keys I had found on the reception desk and climbed into the passenger seat of Frank’s car. “Where are we going master?” he asked as he started the car. “The docks”, I said, “just drive, I will direct you”. Ten minutes later we parked outside the gate of the deep-water dock. The gate was secured with a thick chain and a large padlock, but it wasn’t thick enough to prevent my entry, or even test my muscles. “Wait here”, I said getting out of the car and walking to the gate. I grabbed the chain with both hands and began to pull, my biceps bulged, and there was a few moments of resistance before the steel links succumbed to my strength and snapped apart. I dropped the heavy chain to the ground and pushed open the gates, waving Frank through. I climbed back into the car and we drove to the edge of the dock, where I proceeded to remove the bag from the boot and drop it into the deep water. The weights I had added ensured that the bag and its contents immediately sunk to the bottom. I climbed back into the car and Frank had just turned around about to head back through the gates when a police car came driving in. “Shit”, I thought as they flashed us down. They had obviously seen the opened gate on their way past and decided to investigate. I briefly toyed with the idea of killing them; even armed they wouldn’t stand a chance against me, but I knew they would have already radioed back to the station with the car details and license plate. I would have to take an alternative approach, but it would be no less enjoyable. “Stay here”, I commanded Frank and quickly climbed out of the car. I flexed my upper body to the max as I walked towards their now stationary vehicle. My biceps shredded the already overstretched sleeves, my shoulders split through the top of the compression shirt, as rips appeared down the sides and front from my rapidly spreading lats and expanding pecs. The shirt was hanging in tatters from my spectacularly pumped upper body and I simply tore the remains of it from me. The two cops got out of their car and approached me warily, hands on the butt of their pistols. “What’s up officers?” I asked innocently, watching their eyes rove all over my body, trying to take in its absolute perfection. “Jesus Christ”, the older of the two men exclaimed, “you’re fucking huge. Jesus Jack, he’s bigger than you”, he said to his partner, who was obviously no stranger to the gym. “What are you doing here?” the buff cop asked. “I had some rubbish to dump, thought it would be easiest just to dump it in the dock. I know it’s illegal but just saves me the hassle of driving all the way to the dump”. I fixed my gaze on the older cop as I spoke, subtly flexing the muscles in my legs. I could sense he was the weaker of the two, mentally as well as physically. I noticed his eyes glaze over as he stared transfixed at the hypnotic display of pulsing muscle before him. “You cut the chain?” the other cop continued. “Yea, sorry about that”, I replied. “Must have been some heavy duty cutters you used”. “I didn’t use cutters”, I replied. He looked at me quizzically and I raised my arms into a double bicep pose. “I used these”, I continued. “No way” he said, gulping audibly, “that’s not possible”. “Look at me” I smiled, flexing harder, turning my body into a wall of living steel. “Look at my muscles, their size, their hardness. Do you think there is anything my body cannot do?” “I…I..”, he stammered, barely able to think in the face of such extreme strength and power, knowing that no matter how many hours he spent in the gym he could never come close to my size, my density. I turned back to the older cop, who was visibly trembling with desire. “Go to your car and radio the station back. Tell them you have checked me out and everything’s fine, nothing to report.” Without a word the cop turned back to his car to carry out my commands. The bigger cop may not have been as deeply under my spell as his partner, but he was too far gone to question the fact that I was now the one giving orders. I stepped towards the other cop and flexed my bicep in his face. “Feel it”, I ordered. He wrapped his fingers around the rock hard ball of muscle and began to squeeze. I could tell he was putting everything he had into it in an attempt to reclaim some of his masculinity, but he couldn’t make the slightest dent. “My God”, he gasped, “it’s like warm steel”. “Flex”, I commanded him. His body responded before his brain had even registered the command and he raised his arm and flexed it in front of me. I wrapped my fingers around the hard mound and began to squeeze. Almost immediately he gasped in pain as my strong fingers effortlessly overpowered his muscle, crushing into it with childish ease. “Please stop”, he gasped, “Please, you’re hurting me”. “Do I look like I am even trying?” I asked him. “No”, he cried out,” aahh….please…..no more”. “Do you understand just how inferior your body is to mine I asked”. “Yes”, he gasped, “you’re so strong, so unimaginably strong”. I released the man’s arm and turned to his partner who had just come back. “Well?” I asked. “It’s done”, he replied, “I told them we had sent you on your way and we were resuming our patrol”. “Good”, I responded, “now strip”. Both men immediately began to remove their clothes and in less than a minute they were standing naked before me, their dicks erect. “Kneel”, I commanded. Again both men obeyed me without hesitation dropping to their knees before me. My domination of their puny bodies and feeble minds was turning me on and my dick began to stiffen. I placed my hands on my hips and flared my lats, causing both men to moan with desire as they bathed in the glow of my magnificence. With my hands holding the waist band of my leggings in place, my dick began to press insistently against the black material until it simply tore through it with a loud ripping. The sight of my huge, powerful dick bursting through its nylon prison was all it took to crush the any last vestige of the men’s free will. Unable to control himself the smaller of the two reached out and began to stroke my calves, gasping with pleasure as he felt the hard nylon sheathed muscle beneath his fingers. “Did I give you permission to touch me weakling” I roared. The anger in my voice caused him to instantly pull his hand away, but my reflexes were so much faster. I took hold of his wrist and squeezed it painfully. “Aarrgg”, he cried out in pain “Please, i…I’m sorry, I couldn’t help myself, you…you’re just so strong, so powerful, so…so irresistible. “You need to learn your place little man”, I said, “you are nothing in my presence, do you understand?” “Yes”, he groaned. I turned to his partner, savouring the fear in his eyes, and raised an eyebrow questioningly. He nodded his head, confirming that he knew his place. “I am your Master”, I continued, “and you exist only to serve me, you have no will but mine, no desires but mine. You are nothing more than an extension of my consciousness, and as such you are mine to do with as I please. Do you understand your place now?” Both men nodded, “Yes Master”, they said in unison. My huge, beautiful cock was bobbing inches from their faces, the head glistening with precum, and both men stared at it as though in a trance. “Have you ever seen such a large, powerful cock before?” I asked them. The older of the two could only shake his head, unable to speak as my presence overwhelmed his puny mind. “No”, his partner whispered, “it’s incredible”. “You want to worship it don’t you?” I asked. “To pay homage to my incomparable masculinity with your lips. You want to taste my seed, my divine nectar, isn’t that right?” Both men again nodded their assent, groaning in pleasure at the thought of being given such an honour. I released the older cops wrist and began to stroke my member, looking down at the two men. “But I do not deem you worthy of such an honour”, I sneered. I watched impassively as whatever remained of their spirits shattered as I refused them the only thing they now desired. “Please”, the younger of the two men begged, while his partner groaned in despair. “You dare to question me?” I asked threateningly. “No Master”, he whimpered. I was still stroking myself and I could feel my orgasm build. “Despite your insolence and inferiority I will allow you to taste of my magnificence”, I said as I began to cum, spurting thick gobs of creamy sperm over the two men, coating their faces with my virulent seed. The two thralls unconsciously began to lick their lips, tasting my seed, the smell and taste of my powerful ejaculate causing them to respond in kind, coating my lower legs with their own inferior release. I looked down at the creamy goo that now covered my magnificent calves with disdain. “Lick me clean”, I commanded, and both men immediately leant forward and began lapping at my calves, their spent dicks hardening again as the feel of my powerful muscles against their lips enflamed their arousal. I stood before these insignificant whelps like the dominant God I was for a few moments as they greedily swallowed their own cum. “Enough”, I commanded, once they had cleaned off their mess and they immediately pulled away, their bodies instantly responding to my command. They looked up at me, fear, desire, and adoration in their eyes. They would do whatever I asked of them, without question or hesitation. They belonged to me now, their devotion to their Master absolute. “I am finished with you now”, I said, “You may resume your work”. With that I walked back to the car and climbed in. “Let’s go”, I said and Frank immediately drove off leaving the two policemen still kneeling on the ground, covered in my cum. Free from my presence the two men would begin to regain control of their senses. They would get dressed and resume their patrol, but they would never mention what had just happened to anyone. They wouldn’t even discuss it between themselves, shame and confusion over what had happened would make sure of that. Although a degree of self-control would return to them, their lives would be irrevocably altered. Sexual arousal would be impossible unless they were thinking of me, but they would think of me often. I would haunt their dreams, they would wake in the middle of the night in a cold sweat their pathetic dicks twitching as they involuntary orgasmed. Forced to live with the knowledge of just how truly inferior they were they would grow increasingly depressed, unable to take pleasure from anyone or anything, the memory of tonight the only thing that would bring them any respite from their despair. Eventually the thought of living like this, in misery and without my presence to console them would prove too much and they would take their own lives. If they were particularly strong willed their will to live might prevail but they would be a shadow of their former selves, barely capable of functioning as a useful member of society, rendered clinically insane. I gave Frank directions and ten minutes later we pulled up outside my house, on the outskirts of the city. “Take out your dick”, I ordered. Frank immediately complied, and pulled out his throbbing erection, which was dripping with precum. I turned his head so that he was facing me and leant forward. “You have done well tonight little man”. Before he could respond I pressed my lips to his, I felt his body immediately relax as he surrendered to my kiss. For several minutes I kissed him, expertly probing his mouth with my tongue. After thirty seconds I felt his body tense as he ejaculated all over steering wheel, but the overwhelming eroticism of my kiss kept him hard and he came two more times before I released his lips. “Will I see you again Master?” he asked breathlessly, his eyes pleading with me to say yes. “If I wish it”, I replied, “Now go home and dream of me slave”. “Yes Master”, he said as I climbed out of the car. By [email protected]

The centurions mulled around the foot of the cross on which the man hung, hands and feet pierced with spikes. The man deserved the punishment he was receiving, running around claiming to be a deity. One of the guards keeping the wailing people back glanced back to see the muscled young man, totally nude and bleeding from the scourging he had received earlier. The long, dark hair matted with blood hung over the man’s traps and down over protruding pectorals overshadowing cobblestone abs with liquid running from a fresh wound in his side. The long, thick cock hung over large testicles that commanded the young guard’s attention. “What a waste.” he thought to himself, a closeted, gay soldier. “This man was definitely worthy of worship!” he mused, “What a shame he is so docile and tenderhearted. He could have been a mighty warrior, powerful and feared.” As the guard looked upon the horrific spectacle, scanning the broken, yet obviously once powerful body of the man, the doomed criminal opened his pained eyes and looked down at the guard from the cross. A grin formed on what was once a handsome face as he mouthed, “It is finished . . . and now my wrath!” Clouds formed above him, lightning flashed, a bolt striking the man squarely in the chest as he hung there. The guard fell to his knees as he witnessed the man seem to absorb the energy and power from the lightning. His body tensed, muscles and veins bulging massive and hard as wounds seemed to disappear from his tortured body. His body began to swell and grow . . . thicker, harder, more imposing and powerful. The cock began to swell, rise, and harden as the thick lips began to grin and then form a sneering smirk. The centurions gathered at the foot of the cross looked up in confusion as the man inflated with thick, rippling and vascular muscular proportion before their eyes. His massive feet quickly touched and cratered the ground at the foot of the cross as he clenched his fists and brought them forward, snapping the cross in two as the spikes slipped through his meaty palms. The thickness of his vein-encased, muscular form bulged forth obscenely as he flexed. One guard standing close was crushed beneath one of those massive feet as it depressed the ground beneath the man’s tonnage. He looked into the kneeling guard’s eyes and grinned as he ground his foot into the cratered earth, grinding the bloody remains of the guard into a gruesome paste beneath him. As he did so, the swollen, granite-hard muscles of his leg ballooned and rippled as they expanded with power. His cock, now throbbing erect and swollen, began to bubble pre-cum from its piss slit. Its size was nearly that of the puny men and women gawking at such a vision of undeniable power and sensual masculinity. With incredible speed, he snatched the guard that had impaled him with his spear, engulfing his torso in his mighty fist, and effortlessly lifted him from the ground as he flailed about like a rag-doll. Eyes glaring from his uber-handsome face, he raised his other massive hand and engulfed the doomed little man’s skull in that fist. The giant man’s arms exploded with more size and power as the little creature’s skull simply exploded from his fist. Blood, skull fragments, and brain matter showered those gaping up at colossal and omnipotent physical perfection. The twitching, headless corpse fell and draped across the base of the titanic muscle-beast’s cock as he grinned and thundered, “I GAVE YOU THE CHANCE TO ADORE A LOVING AND COMPASSIONATE DEITY, BUT NOW YOU WILL WORSHIP WHAT YOU TRULY DESIRE: A POWERFUL AND TERRIFYING GOD! I WILL BE THE BRUTAL BEAST YOU HAVE PRAYED AND LONGED FOR!” With that, he reached towards the two crosses on either side of him, encircled each cross in his fists and effortlessly pulled them from the ground. The men hanging on each cross were pulped in his fists as he raised them up and flexed, their blood and entrails squishing from between his clenched fingers and pouring to the ground as wood splintered and bones were ground to liquid. He opened his hands, brought each to his lips and lapped at the remains of the two thieves. Looking directly at the worshipful guard that had fallen to his knees, now trembling, he bellowed, “You will now lead this band of soldiers, little worshiper. Bring me Pilate and the religious leaders that dared condemn me.” he snarled flatly. He leaned forward and snatched the dumbfounded lead centurion by a leg from the ground, dangling him in front of his massively muscled and rippling body of a GOD. “The rest of you pathetic mortals will follow him or face my wrath.” With that, he lifted his other oaken arm and grabbed the other leg of the squealing, struggling centurion dangling by one leg in front of him. His enormous, powerful muscles ballooned as he flexed his expansive back and pulled his arms apart, ripping the puny man in half as if he was nothing but a twig, He tossed each part into the camp of mesmerized soldiers and boomed, “You WILL obey and please me . . . in one way . . . or another.” He then reached down to the corpse draped over the base of his throbbing, erect shaft and crushed it around the twitching sex spire. He began to slowly stroke the stimulating residue of a man up and down his vein-encased member. “Now GO!” All military bolted down the hill at his command. The worshipping little guard, now commander of the battalion, lagged behind to encourage two women and a civilian man gaping up at the muscled giant now pleasuring himself with the crimson, gelatinous lube that had once been a large man. “You three. Come with me . . . quickly!” he ordered. The younger woman shook her head, her eyes never leaving the swole giant creature looming over her, as she disrobed and stepped towards his expansive feet. She kneeled, dipped her hair in thee pre-cum mixed with blood puddled at her master’s feet, and began to clean his feet with her hair. “NO!” the older woman yelled, but the commander grabbed her and the civilian and began forcing them down the hill towards the town. The godly muscle beast focused on the woman cleaning his feet and dropped to a knee before reaching down and lifting her to his bloody, pulsing cock. She reached out and caressed the hot, hard surface of the glans of the crown of that sensual appendage. She looked up as her inhumanly muscled master rumbled in approval at her light touch before screaming, “Please . . . my God . . . I’ve longed for you since you first found me . . . UNGH! GOD! FUCK ME!” She looked into the eyes of the one she loved, but the kind, gentle eyes had been replaced with a cold, dark, and hungry look. God licked his lips as he snarled down, lifting and positioning her dripping pussy over his hungry cock-head large enough to split her in half. “As you wish.” he thundered as he tightened his grip on her torso and impaled her slowly. The worshipful young woman’s legs splayed and her hips cracked and snapped as she attempted a muffled scream of “YES, MY GOD!” as she felt the deadly trunk pop her open. The massive cock traversed her body, shattering her bones and pulping her organs as she quickly became a cock-sleeve of flesh for the deity’s sexual pleasure. The commander and his two civilians turned at a rumbling roar that shook the earth to witness the young woman’s self-sacrifice to their new insatiable, brutal, and bloodthirsty God. As he continued to stroke his mammoth meat, he stood and began striding down the hill towards the town. The three turned and began to run even as the newly-appointed commander’s cock throbbed to full attention witnessing such masculine beauty, such omnipotent power, such uncaring and insatiable lust. He longed to please his newfound God, to serve him totally!

Hi guys I have transferred this story over from the old forum. Pt 4 is still getting written I will have it out ASAP BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ, Bobby Jr presses the entrance buzzer outside HM Longside Prison and waits. A few seconds later the door unlocks, "Enter" came the voice from the intercom. Bobby Jr walks in and heads to the sign in desk. "Bobby Jr here to see Bobby Sr" he tells the officer sitting at the desk. The officer looks at Bobby. "You look just him!!" The officer replies as he hands Bobby a visitor pass. "Head over to the search area then to the waiting room, then they'll call you from there." Bobby takes the pass and heads over to the search officer who goes over his body with a metal detector. After this is done he directs Bobby to the waiting room. This was Bobby Jr's weekly visit to see his father. Bobby Jr is 18 and his father has been in prison for around half his sons life. Bobby Sr was sent down 6 and a half years ago following the reopening of a case in which he was accused of assault and lethal battery at the age of 18. At the time he was accused of crushing a young mans head in at a illegal underground fight club, at the same event he brutally murdered his brothers friend. Other incidents include the savage beating of his next door neighbours son and 2 on duty police officers. At the time their was amazingly no overwhelming evidence to tie him to the murders. That was until 6 years ago when the case was reopened following the recovery of a bodycam during the demolition of his house, which was found to belong to one of the deceased police man. A trial ensued and Bobby Sr was found guilty and sentenced to life imprisonment. Bobby Jr had been waiting around 5 mins when the visitation officer came to get him and lead him and other visitors to the prisoner visitor room. As they were walking to the room Bobby got a message, he had a quick glance and it read, " All is in place BB, 8PM tomorrow at the old location" The message was finished with a punching emoji,a boxing glove emoji. An happy but slightly unerring evil grin became etched on Bobbys face. He quickly replied back " fucking yes, can't break a family tradition!!" The door to the visitor room opened, Bobby Jr walked in and instantly saw the mirror image of him sat at the table only difference being his dad was 20 years older. Bobby bound over and gave his waiting father a hug. "Oooomphhhhh" cough cough, " pretty strong like I was at your age son!" Bobby Jr's bear hug nearly squeezing the life out of his dad. "Looks like the test affect has taken hold, looking broad son! Told you you could trust Vasily!" Bobby let go of his dad and chuckled, "seems I've more than definitely acquired your freaky genetics dad, 250kg for 10 on bench press earlier, won't be long till I'm hitting 300kg and yes I'm looking huge, got pics to show you later." Bobby takes a seat opposite his dad. "So son how has the 'other' training been coming on? You managed to break my record yet hahaha? Also last week you told me you were waiting on further info about the event, so come on tell all?" Bobby Sr enthusiastically asks. Bobby Jr again etches the unerring evil smile on his face, reaches into his pocket and gets his phone out. " I thought you'd never ask pops, your record was 6 padded and 4 steel in one hour?" Bobby asks as he scrolls through his photos, his dad nods in agreement. "Take a look at these!" Firstly Bobby shows his dad a photo of his basement gym, the boxing area completely empty and time stamped at 1456pm. Bobby scrolls across to the second pic, time stamped at 1556pm, the pic made his dad's eyes bulge, the boxing area was now full with 12 completely destroyed padded boxing bags and 8 mangled steel columns. " Double what you got dad, fuuuuuuck I'm something special aren't I!" Bobby exclaims. "Damn son you seem to be a shit tonne stronger and more powerful then I was at 18, I can safely say your definitely gonna own this event, whatever it is." Bobby's dad beams with delight as he knows his son will most certainly be carrying on his work in some way. " So son I'm intrigued to see what Vasilys test has done in helping you with your physique, as I said earlier your looking broad!!" Bobby Sr asked. He wasn't wrong. Bobby Jr's frame belying his 18yrs, even through his super tight clothing you could see the orbs that formed his shoulders, 2 juicy thick slabs of pec stretching his top, every bend of his arms forced his biceps to bundle n bulge into a powerful peak. " Just look at this, took this fresh after a upper body session this morning!!" Bobby Jr selected the pic and showed it to his dad. Bobby Sr eyes again bulged when he saw his sons large physique. "Fucking hell son, lean but sweet Jesus you have a shed load more muscle than I did, seeing that I can now understand how you destroyed more bags n colums then I did. Please tell me your gonna be putting all that power and muscle to good use!!" Bobby Sr asked. Bobby Jr's eyes lit up, he smiled once again, " Now that you mention it! You see, there hasn't been any sort of meet ups like you did back when you were my age with Uncle Johnny, so I started asking round a couple of months ago and low and behold I've managed to get one up and running, same location as back in your day too, got confirmation on the way here for tomorrow being launch night. Can't wait now! Been a while since a D'eath has competitively broke a few bones and the odd skull!!" As his dad was about to answer the buzzer went for time up. They both got up and embraced each other, "Can't wait to hear how you've done son!" Bobby Sr whispers into his sons ear. Bobby Jr acknowledges him, "Off course, no one's gonna beat me!" With that he turned and left. As he was walking out he got his phone and made a call, " Hey its me, on my way back, is everything ready?" An evil grin came across his face as he listened to the reply, " Excellent, why wait till tomorrow to start!" He ended the phone call. Bobby arrived home around 20 mins later, he was met by Vasily, "So where is the little shit Vas?" Bobby asks as he peels his top off, his huge frame glistening slightly from having the top on, he cracks his bull thick neck and rough calloused knuckles. " He's In the area down the basement sir!" Vasily replied, " this one should not take you too long!" Bobby turned back and looked at him, " The short n sweet ones are just as enthralling, I'll let you know when to make the call!" Bobby opens the basement door and shuts it behind him. He walks down the stairs into at first a dimly lit but we'll equipped basement gym. He turns a corner, and there in the middle of the floor is The Area, which has more light surrounding it. Stood in the middle was a guy in his mid 20s,blindfolded, stripped to the waist, his body was uncomparable to the mass of Bobby's, he was thin and athletic, Bobby must have had at least 90lb on him. The guy could hear Bobby coming. Bobby entered The Area, "Name?" He barked at the guy. " S s s ssimon" came the fear laden answer. "W w w w wwwhooo aare you?" Bobby reached out and tore the blindfold off, with the other hand he instantly wrapped it round Simons thin neck and easily hoisted him 4ft off the floor. "Your not Simon anymore…….." he brings Simon face to face with him, "..... your practice!" Bobby tightens his grip round his neck and swings the rest of his body round on to his collosal shoulders and beefy traps, he uses his other hand to steady him. He then lifts Simons body up and few feet then slams it down hard across his traps and delts, to Simon it felt like being bashed against solid stone, each slam met with a loud masculine grunt and the crunching of bone. After 6 shattering slams Bobby let's Simons broken body fall on the floor, he turns round and looks down at the bruised body. Simons breathing now slow, painful and crackly. Bobby kneels down next to him, grabs his head and sits him up, Bobby lifts his right muscular arm, his deep, sweaty, hairy teen pits oozing a masculine scent, he rams Simons head deep inside and holds it there, Simons body begins to convulse, he is fighting for breath but Bobby's pit is suffocating what life is left. After around 30secs Simons body goes limp, for extra reassurance, it wasn't needed but Bobby loves to experiment, he tenses his tricep and slams it down on to the side of Simons head, a dull crack broke the silence, Bobby lifted his arm and saw a sizeable dent in the side of his victims head. He pushed the body off him, he got up and made his way back upstairs, he opens the basement door, Vasily is sat waiting. Bobby smiles at him, " 3mins 26secs! Quickest yet! Make the call! " Bobby continues upstairs to go and shower and change. Vasily began a video call. The organiser of the fight club wanted evidence that all competitors have what it takes to go "All the way!" Vasily began walking round the dead body paying close attention to the deformed torso and broken head. A few mins later the voice of the organiser spoke, " This is acceptable, full confirmation is now given to attend tomorrow, Bobby will be the youngest competitor, he will fight first." The call ended. The next day Bobby woke up at 8, he looked at his plan for the day, all it read was, food, 2hrs push workout including boxing, inject, more food, and in capitals FIGHT NIGHT. Bobby made his way downstairs to the kitchen were Vas was preparing his pre workout breakfast, as well as it being fight night it was also the start of a major bulk phase for Bobby, he turns 19 in 2 months, the goal, to be the biggest, strongest, meanest 19yr old there is. His starting cals would be 7250 per day, with a steady increase every few weeks. Bobby sat down in front of 2 huge plates of food. Vas had prepared 4 bagels, 300g oats mixed with 80g of protein powder and 2 rump steaks, a whopping 3066 cals. Bobby demolished it all in 15 mins. "That didn't even touch the sides, I'm feeling good about today, feeling STRONG" he flexes his unpumped 18 n half inch bicep."Time to go and destroy my chest!!" Bobby leaps off his chair and heads down to the basement, Vas follows with a medium sized zipped up black case. Once in the basement Bobby heads straight to the bench press. "Load that to 100kg man while I stretch!" Bobby orders Vas. Vas nods and loads the bar to the required weight, " thanks, now fuck off and get the punch area ready, gimme 20 and 12 I'm feeling goooooooooood!" Bobby says. "Yes boss, enjoy your workout!" Vas replies as he walks to the other side of the expansive basement gym ro prep the punch area. Bobby peels his tee off, he loves to workout topless, seeing his muscles bulge before his very eyes. He lays down on the bench, grabs the bar and easily hoists it off, he then fires out 50 perfect reps, 100kg nothing to him. He racks it, looks at his reflection, his pecs already bulging, he adds a further 50kg, again easily getting 25 reps. His pumped pecs, still with enough power for more. Bobby whacks it up to 200kg, 17 reps. He stands up, " No more fucking games, I'm doing it!!" He screams out. He adds a further 100kg to the bar, his previous best was 250 for 10. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH" He screams, he instantly lays back down, grabs the bar, he slowly but steadily hoists the bar off, as he lowers his arms begin to shake, but he growls as it gets lower, he then begins pushing up with all his strength,it goes up a little easier, " YOU PUSSY ONE MORE" he yells to himself, again the bar lowers, pain etched on his face, but he wasn't giving up, again he begins to push up, he slams the weight back on the rack,he gets up and looks at his reflection in the mirror, his pecs were beet red and bulging with sickenly pumped muscle, he grabs a near by mug, he squeezes it into his pec gap, he twists to the side and hits a side chest pose, as his pecs bunch up they inflict a devastating amount of power on the mug, CRRRRACCCKKK, within seconds it's in pieces and fell to the floor. He begins to march purposefully over to the punch area, Vas had only just finished putting the last steel beam up. "Move out of the fucking way!!" Bobby barks. Vas knows by now that when Bobby is in this mood he does well to stay clear, he leaves the area. Bobby descends on the first of 20 punch bags, his fists primed ready, "1" bam,bam,bam SMASH, "2" bam bam bam SMASH. With unerring power and accuracy Bobby begins a 3 punch demolition job on the punch bags, after every 3rd punch the bag explodes, as the onslaught continues his punches get harder and harder, he breezes through the rest, with one to go, he composes himself, his knuckles crack as he clences and unclenches his fists, he primes his left fist, BAM, SMASH, with one punch the last bag obliterates. "The Power!!!" He strides over to the 12 steel beams and begins a similar destruction job, after only 6 punches on each the beams buckle and give way to Bobby's ridiculous power. Once he had finished he strode over to where Vas was standing. In one hand Vas had a 2500cal gain shake and in the other a 2ml syringe of a misty coloured liquid. Bobby grabbed the shake and downed it in seconds. "Do it" he orders Vas, Vas pins the needle into Bobby's meaty delt. The super mix of Test Enth, Test Cyp, Tren, Deca, Winny, Dbol and Growth starts circulating through Bobby's body. "Time to rest now Vas, need to get myself mentally prepared for tonight." Bobby heads off to his room. It's 830pm later that day, Bobby and Vas have arrived at the designated place for the fights. They are both sat in the competitor zone along with the other fighters. Bobby looks round, a focused and powerful look etched on his face, he sees that he has a physical size advantage over a few of the other fighters, but the power he knows he has means that he is not afraid of the bigger ones either. Deep down he wants to test himself against the much bigger fighters but also can't deny that he'd like to completely annihilate one of the smaller ones too. "OK Bobby," Vas says, " your first on remember so remember the rules, you have 5mins to either snuff the fuckers or put them in a worse condition then you come the end. That's the only 2 ways you win, if it's feeling easy, put on a show like I know you can!!" Bobby turns and cracks a little smile, " if anyone lives I've not done my job right Vas, I've run various scenarios in my head, I know what I'm gonna do!" Bobby quickly returns to deep concentration. At 845pm a announcement tone comes through the speakers, BING BONG, " Could Bobby and Martyn please make there way to the fight zone. Without even a acknowledgement of Vas Bobby gets up, he looks and sees Martyn. Martyn was one of the smaller fighters, his physique was one of a seasoned gymnast, he looks over at Bobby, his eyes easily giving away that he finds Bobby's bigger physique intimidating. They both make their way to the fight zone, they meet in the middle, Bobby's physique easily dwarfing his opponents, his dominating gaze fixed on Martyns ever growing look of worry and trepidation, Bobby cracks his neck and bounces his bulging pecs in intimidation. After being reminded of the rules by the organiser they separate to their respective ends. A bell indicates the start of the 5min timer. Bobby strides in whilst Martyn moves more cautiously, Bobby moves closer and let's fly with a few ghost punches, he purposely leaves his midsection exposed hoping his opponent would take the bait, he did, Martyn aims a hefty punch at Bobby's midsection, it's met with a dull thud, a slight wince appears on martyns face, laughing and sensing strike 1 Bobby loads up his left fist and let's fly with a strike plum in the centre of martyns face, Martyns nose shatters as he collapses onto the floor, he stays down, in and out of consciousness, " Get up and fight!" goads Bobby. Martyn gingerly gets to his feet, "4 mins remaining" came the call. Martyn advances once again letting fly with punches but Bobby easily blocks or dodges. Bobby gets closer, letting fly with a quick one two to Martyns midsection, Martyn stumbles back against the padding, Bobby senses his opportunity, he moves in quicker, with fists super charged he begins a rapid punching onslaught to the midsection of Martyn, left,right quicker than the eye can see, Bobby's fists connecting with organs and bone in equal devastating fashion. Bobby's punches are so hard, bone starts breaking through skin. After 20secs of constant beating, Bobby stands back and aims one final punch the the side of Martyns head,he hits the floor in less then a second, his body gyrating as he is rendered unconscious. Bobby bends down and with one hand scoops up Martyns nearly lifeless body and brings it closer to his, with his other arm he proudly flexes his clearly pumped bicep and begins to parade around the fight zone. " Let it be known that the D'eaths are back and I fear no-one!" Bobby announces him self and then with one powerful squeeze of his arm he shatters Martyns spine and let's the lifeless body drop on the floor. He walks off back to the competitor zone where Vas is waiting for him. "Enough of a show!" He snarls as he walks past him. The fight club is weekly so Bobby's next round would be a week later. After a quick freshen up they start making there way home. Their route home takes them through a industrial estate,with it now being pitch black it was difficult to see what was around them. They were nearly through it when suddenly there came a flash of light from the left, quicker then they could react two figures appeared and dragged them into a building. THUD, Bobby's spins round and sees that Vas has been knocked out. "Vas!' He turns back round and is met with a rocket powered punch to the face, Bobby collapses to the floor, as he looks up he sees a huge figure of a man, bending closer to him, he feels himself getting dragged up, then BANG, another hit to the face, a third is attempted but a familiar voice intervenes. "Enough for now Ivan, get him up" came the voice. Bobby feels himself getting picked up and sat on a chair, Firstly he looks at his attacker, a tall broad guy in his mid 20s, he had the physique of a off season pro bodybuilder but the strength of many a men, it takes a lot to knock Bobby of his feet. His gaze then turns to the man approaching him. "Uncle Johnny??" Bobby asks in surprise. "Hi Bobby, I see you've already been made welcome by Ivan here, its amazing how strong those Russians get, now before I let him continue, how's your father doing inside, miraculous how that bodycam footage just appeared wasn't it haha!!" Johnny replied. Bobby, slightly groggy but able to speak, " You fucking traitorous bustard, it was you, you thought my dad was mean, well wait till I get my hands on you!!" Johnny smiles, " tut tut boy, think its time you learned some manners, over to you Ivan" Johnny replies as he walks away. Ivan walks over to Bobby, he picks him up one handed from the chair, he then head butt's him twice, shattering his nose, he throws Bobby on the floor, he grabs him by his tee and slams him hard back first on the floor twice, he then grabs Bobby by his arm hoists him till he is on his tiptoes then begins pounding his midsection, Bobby is a tough nut but even his defences are starting to weaken now. Ivan grabs him with both hands and lifts him over his head and launches Bobby against the wall. Bobby lands with a thud. Ivan walks over , kneels next to him, lifts Bobby's head and aims two powerful punches to his face, knocking him cold out. Ivan gets up, walks out and locks the door behind him. After what only felt like seconds the darkness was slowly pierced by the Bobbys eyes reopening as much as they could and letting the light in, at first everything was a blur and he could hear mumbling noises which sounded like his name being called out. After a few more minutes his eyes got used to the light and the mumbling became distinctively clear, he was hearing the familiar tone of Vasily calling his name, " Bobby, bobby can you hear me!!" Bobby shirked and nodded his head, as of yet unable to speak due to his face being in a bad way from Ivans beating. He looked around and saw that he was in his bedroom, he tried to sit up but pain shot through his back, he winced and stayed lying down. Vasily leaned forward, " Don't try to move yet Bobby, your still in a bad way but im slowly fixing you. What did that thug do to you man?? Don't be mad at me as im kind of to blame! You see until last night i thought i was still pals with your uncle Johnny, he approached me some months ago and ask to me to come up with a anabolic which gifted both size and strength in rapid time, i explained to him that i would need to test it before drafting a final product, but your uncle was having non of it and didnt care for the testing, and who am i to question a D'eath!! So reluctantly i set about making the anabolic, i sent it off to Johnny but heard nothing. So i assuming he used it to create that freak from last night!" Bobby tried to smile but he couldn't, " No need to apologise Vas, you werent to know, but one thing is for sure they are going to pay!!" came bobbys slow croaky response. Vasily took Bobbys hand in his, " That is in hand young sir, because you see, i made 2 anabolics for johhny but only gave him the one, the other i have kept since and been constantly tweaking it, adding new variants to it, i ran the final compound through a modelling system this morning, i entered all your stats and figures into the system and it came back with a 100% compatible match, so once your all better we can start to pump you full of it, it works just fine by itself but it also makes you very very hungry so were gonna combine it with a very high calorie food plan, i estimate the full course will take 5 days, so lets get you better and get you HUUUUUGE!!" Over the next few weeks with help from a physician, Vasily got Bobby back on his feet, stretching, getting used to being active again, slowly increasing his calories in readiness for the huge mass eating phase coming up. Bobby slowly got back to gym work, he'd not touched a weight in 4 weeks but he could still rep out 150kg like it was nothing. Finally 4 weeks after the incident Bobby was ready to begin the 5 day growth phase using Vasilys improved formula. (the following part im doing as a diary entry style as wanting to focus more on the good stuff later on!!!) Day 1, 2ml jab on waking. Morning weight: 180lb. Breakfast cals: 6500. Bench press( 10 reps): 200kg, Deads(10 reps): 270kg. Squat(10 reps): 220. Lunch cals: 4500. 100 pull ups. 100 press ups. Teatime cals: 4500. 1 min timed: 20 bags, 10 steel columns. Pre bed cals:1000. Day 2, 2ml jab on waking. Morning weight: 220lb. Breakfast cals: 8500. Bench press( 10 reps): 270kg, Deads(10 reps): 310kg. Squat(10 reps): 260. Lunch cals: 6500. 150 pull ups. 150 press ups. Teatime cals: 6500. 1 min timed: 35 bags, 22 steel columns. Pre bed cals:1500. Day 3, 2.5ml jab on waking Morning weight: 300lb. Breakfast cals: 10500. Bench press( 10 reps): 295kg, Deads(10 reps): 340kg. Squat(10 reps): 295kg. Lunch cals: 8500. 210 pull ups. 210 press ups. Teatime cals: 8500. 1 min timed: 42 bags, 30 steel columns. Pre bed cals:2000. Day 4, 3ml jab on waking Morning weight: 380lb. Breakfast cals: 11500. Bench press( 10 reps): 330kg, Deads(10 reps): 390kg. Squat(10 reps): 320kg. Lunch cals: 9500. 260 pull ups. 260 press ups. Teatime cals: 9500. 1 min timed: 51 bags, 37 steel columns. Pre bed cals:2500. Day 5, 3.5ml jab on waking Morning weight: 450lb. Breakfast cals: 12500. Bench press( 10 reps): 400kg, Deads(10 reps): 470kg. Squat(10 reps): 360kg. Lunch cals: 10500. 310 pull ups. 310 press ups. Teatime cals: 10500. 1 min timed: 70 bags, 50 steel columns. Pre bed cals:3000. Bobby woke up on day 6 and made the familiar walk to the bathroom for his morning weigh, he can hear and smell his breakfast getting cooked downstairs by Vasily, he gets to the bathroom and before he even looks in the mirror he gets on the scale, he looks down at the number, the scale reads a staggering 502lb!!! He looks in the mirror and sees the final result of the past 5 days. "Fuuuuuuck!!!" came the deep loud cry form Bobbys mouth, " there is definitely gonna be no stopping me now!!" This is what Bobby saw in the mirror: Underneath his still youthful but rugged bearded face were what can only be described as 2 large atlas stones covered in thick dense juicy lean muscle that made up his shoulders both looking big enough and powerful enough to do brutal damage to anything it touched. Leading down to a gargantuan set of arms, both look they would stretch the tape close to 30 inches and easily bigger then some guys heads, quads and even waists. He looks at his pecs, both thick enough even unpumped to stand a dumbbell vertically on the shelf. Flanking the chest were some insanely thick wide lats, even unflexed they were wider than some flexed lat spreads, they added to what was already some incredible overall width, shoulder to shoulder Bobby had to be at least 3.5ft wide, add at least another 1.5 when flexed!! Make no mistake about it this was lean mass gain of the highest order, his body still holding a relatively low amount of body fat which made his muscles bulge and make his overall appearance look frightening which was the ultimate goal. Bobby bound downstairs to the kitchen where his colossal breakfast was waiting for him, Vasily took one look at Bobby, smiled and nodded his head. "Yip its safe to say i got that formula spot on, that thug stands no chance against you now Bob, your at least twice his size and ALOT stronger too!!" Vasily added. Bobby proudly flexed his huge guns, peaks bigger then anything they had both seen formed on his arm, rising nearly past half way up his forearm, underneath his arm revealed 2 dark cavenous pits, easily big enough to house the luckiest of heads. " You got that right Vas, that fucker stands no chance im going to fucking annihilate him, destroy him, make him beg to stay alive!! But im a D'eath and revenge is my only game!!! I need to test this strength and power on some unknowing souls, get it sorted Vas!!!" Bobby barked. Again Vas just smiled, " that is all in hand, i knew you'd want to have a trail run, so last night i took the liberty of getting hold of a said soul, he should be round in an hour, whilst your having fun down there i'll be finding out where Johnny and his thug are camping out and we can pay them a visit tonight!!" Bobby cracked a dominant smile, " Your the best Vas, im heading down to prepare, bring the soul down when he gets here!!!" Bobbys marches off down to the basement to prepare. Upstairs, Vasily was using all his contacts he could to find the whereabouts of Johnny and Ivan, every now and then the silence getting broke by the loud growls and the banging of extremely heave weights by Bobby in the basement. Around 45 mins later the bell rang, Bobbys soul was here. Vas got up, opened the Basement door, he was met with a powerful stench of teen muscle sweat and musk, " He's here Bob, get ready!" he said. All he got in reply was a bone shivering growl!! Vasily got to the door and opened it, in front of him was a guy in his early 20s, he looked around 200lb, slightly muscled but more fat, a casual gym goer you;d say, he had a bright red t-shirt on, emblazoned on the front were the words, SOME GUYS LOVE MUSCLE WROSHIP, GET OVER IT! Vas smiled, " You must be Rob, come in, Bobby is downstairs waiting, i'll take you down!!" Rob smiled, " Thanks man, ive never seen Bobby on the scene before, must be new, im looking forward to it!!" He follows Vas. Vas opens the basement door and leads Rob down, quietly locking the door behind him, once downstairs he leads him to The Area, where there is a single chair in he middle of the lit up area, Vas point to chair. " Take a seat Rob, i'll go and get him for you, i hope you enjoy it as much as he will" Vas says as he walks off, Rob sits on the chair and waits with giddy excitement. A few mins later Bobby broke the deathly silence, " So you must be Rob huh, well Rob im Master Bobby, get a load of this!!" Bobby steps out of the darkness and into the lit up Area. Rob looks up at the huge 500lb monster in front of him. " WHHHOAHHHHHH!" came robs response. " Jesus you are huge!" Rob gets up, to any other guy 200lb would look big, but next to Bobby Rob looked pathetically small. Bobby looks at him and gives him a bone shivering evil grin, " its time to have some fun!!" Bobby growls. Without giving Rob any time to reply, Bobby moves in quickly, grabs Rob by the neck of his tee and tosses him up in the air as though he were a tennis ball, he threw him with such power that Rob collided with the ceiling in less then a second, and such was the force his body cracked the cement in the ceiling. Robs body landed on the floor with a thud, his limbs shattered and facing in all sorts of directions, his breathing slow and crackly, his life 85% took out of him by a single throw from Bobbys monster arm. Bobby marches over and looms over his prey, he reaches down grabs Rob by one of his broken arms and lifts him effortlessly of the floor, his feet dangling in the air, he pumps up his huge pecs, he brings Robs head towards them , he rests his chin on top of his bulging left pec and lets go leaving Rob being held up by his awesome pec size and power. With Rob hanging from his pec, Bobby places his hands on both sides of Robs torso and begins to squeeze, within a matter of seconds Robs breathing was drowned out by the loud shattering of bone inside him, skin begins to break and bone cut through, blood seeps out all over but Bobbys grip remains strong, Bobbys hands condensing Robs torso as easily as squeezing a sponge, Bobby looked into Robs eyes and watched whatever life was left drift away leaving a mutilated corpse at Bobbys devastating disposal. The only part of Robs corpse that was not mutilated was his face, although bloodied and bruised from the impact with the ceiling it remained in one piece. Bobby quickly set about putting that right, he grabs the back of Robs head cups it in his hand and brings the head away from his pec, he raises the body slightly, he tenses his pecs and with the same force in which he tossed him up to the ceiling, he brought Robs head down on his tensed pec, CRAACCHBOOOOM. Robs lifeless head combusts, splitting his head in all different directions. Bobby tosses the unrecognisable mound that was once a human on the floor, grabs a towel and wipes the blood off his pumped huge muscles. He marches back upstairs to Vasily. " Please tell me you have more good news Vas!!" Bobby asks. Vas looks at him and nods confidently, "we got them!"